《Please Be Patient, Grand Duke》
Chapter 1 - please be patient, grand duke v1c1
Chapter 1 - please be patient, grand duke v1c1
<01> Part 01. The shadow girl
The empire¡¯s rainy season was long.
The rainy days continued for over ten days, and those who had been waiting for the sun walked and locked the door, giving up.
Rain poured down across the imperial pce, in streams, and slums.
A narrow alley where the eaves and eaves are connected, making it difficult to see light. Rumor has it that postal wagons do note in and out of this ce, and the police in charge of police in the capital are not interested in what is happening there.
A slum where ordinary people are reluctant to even step in.
A wagon stopped at the entrance to the louver area, which was so dark that it was difficult to distinguish between night and day.
It was a carriage that was not suitable for slums that had to live on one gil for a week, whether in form or as a breed of horses.
( essentialviiness: I¡¯m guessing a gil is a form of currency in this novel¡¯s world )
The attendant in a robe puts down the footrest and opens the door of the carriage. Then, the women¡¯s shoes, made of silkyered leather, stepped on the red velvet base.
¡°Let¡¯s take the lead.¡±
An elegant, lowly voice. The man, standing in the dark, crouched, revealing his yellow teeth.
¡°This is this way.¡±
The woman stared at the man with ice-cold eyes and put on a robe. In the alley where garbage, the homeless, and the bodies of dead animals were left unattended, the smell vibrated despite the rain. The fingertips of the woman, who seemed to be like an ice cube, trembled invisibly at the presumptuous scene. I had to do that. Noble nobles didn¡¯t fit in these underdeveloped areas.
¡°Madam, if you are having trouble, please wait in the carriage. I will handle it.¡±
¡°No, I am going directly.¡±
Anastasia Bale.
The woman was the wife of Marquis of Gilead Bale. Marquis of Veil extended his hands to the shipbuilding and iron mining businesses as he owned several textile and tobo factories.
Now that the Hundred Years¡¯ War ended, the Marquis of Bale was a respected family that had umted enough wealth to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Grand Duke of Hajar. The hostess of such a precious family is looking for such a slum.
As if a tense escort was protecting Anastasia, he revealed the sword on his back and followed him.
¡°I mean, I had a hard time finding him. Hehe... By the way, why are you looking for that little boy...¡±
The man who spoke to him without knowing the subjectughed at the expense of the nobles. But the answer was from the escort driver.
¡°Go straight on the road. I wouldn¡¯t go round and round in the same ce even if my life was a waste.¡±
A sword that was pulled out halfway while making a sound. The man who was ahead of the bloody threat groaned further.
¡°Rain, spinning around. A little while ago, it was a red-nosed bar, and this is Mrs. Mulburn¡¯s oil shop. Even if the roads look simr, they are all different, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
(essentialviiness: red-nosed is referring to, when you¡¯re drunk, you get a red nose from your face flushing. )
The Marquis¡¯ wife gave a scintiting nce to the escort who was on guard. In any case, if the assistant has a different mind, he may lose the difficult opportunity.
The knight who put his sword in him followed him again in a polite manner.
This ce was like a fortress. A huge fortress built by those who were abandoned in the world.
Like a terrified man, he nced at the house with a red ribbon with an expression that the man who was ahead lived.
Rather than being an independent house, it was urate that it pointed to one of the dozens of doors in a building that was connected like a wall.
¡°There it is. You don¡¯t know how hard I was trying to find that girl. The woman, the mother, cares for her so terribly... So, give me a generous amount and give me 10 gill¡ªHehe.¡±
The only ce where there are no eaves, so you have to get rid of the pouring rain. There was a child she was looking for.
The moment the eyes of the premiere, Marquis¡¯s wife, were forged, the escort driver struck a leather pocket with coins.
The sound of a flickering coin resonates in a tunnel-like space.
The man flipped his eyes and ran into his pocket. After checking the amount inside, the man buzzes, bows his head to the ground, and steps back.
Then he started to run away. Maybe it¡¯s because of a pretty big payoff than I thought.
¡°Stop your mouth properly. You understand?¡±
The escort driver nodded with a determined expression at the order of the Marquis¡¯ wife.
¡°I will.¡±
Anastasia, with her secret gaze, steps into the rain. The moisture seeps into the leather shoes. The tip of her lips trembled at that terrible sensation.
But the child didn¡¯t even know she was approaching, and he was struck by the rain and was addicted to something.
Cheeks and honey-colored hair that stretches to the waist. Did you say 12 years old? However, the child was smaller than his age and looked younger.
The child, dressed in rags, was keen on carving wood. Her small hand with a sharp knife deepens her ber lines.
Even though he got close, the child did not notice the existence of Anastasia.
Because of the inclined slope, she stopped on a path of streams.
¡°Hey.¡±
Then the girl who dropped the knife in amazement raised her head.
Her bright eyes, like a mixture of turquoise and emerald, caught her eye.
A familiar color that I¡¯ve seen tired of. The anger that had been suppressed rose to the toes.
The Marquis¡¯ wife, patiently pressing her anger, asked, looking at the door and the child that were firmly closed.
¡°It¡¯s raining, but what are you doing here without entering?¡±
Then, the child with sweet lips pulls out a bundle of cloth that covered his ears and hides it behind his waist.
¡°My mom is working tonight... here.¡±
Work? Sheughed.
A woman¡¯s groan and a man¡¯s harsh swear words flowed out of the thickly curtained window.
Beautiful Canilia living in a brothel. A brilliant gem born in a brothel. People in the slums said that they called this child that way.
In the past, a beautiful woman who couldn¡¯t take her eyes off was hiding in the louver area with a full-term body.
The woman, who had nowhere to go, went from house to house, ate bread, and slept among the homeless. Always scared, like someone being chased by someone.
Then one day, the woman gave birth to a child on the street.
On a rainy day like today, the man said he gave birth to an angel with emerald eyes next to the body of a stinking dog.
Those who regretted the situation of a woman who couldn¡¯t even get milk because she couldn¡¯t eat gave you food and something to cover. Fortunately, the woman thought she would be grateful, and she cared terribly for her child.
But raising a child on the road was like giving up his life.
The season of abundance has passed and withered.
When the child got a fever from the severe cold, the woman gave her body to the vige doctor for the first time.
Very few men could still refuse a beautiful woman even after having children.
Besides, you¡¯re a widow.
The doctor saved the child in exchange for taking the woman.
12 years like that. ¡°Your name...Lia, is that right?¡±
The child nodded with an innocent face at the loving voice of the Marquis¡¯s wife.
¡°Do you know me?¡±
¡°Well, everybody knows. Your mother... I came to visit after hearing the news that she was sick.¡±
¡°...Are you mom¡¯s friend? Is my mother sick?¡±
The child, whose eyes were round, turned around as if he was about to run into the house at once.
The moment the crying child was about to knock on the door, the escort¡¯s clunky hand struck the back of his thin neck.
The child¡¯s body, who couldn¡¯t even scream, breaks. Thick raindrops poured loudly over the child¡¯s small body.
The escort gently hugged the drooping Lia and fr owned.
¡°Twelve years old...she¡¯s too light.¡±
The Marquis¡¯ wife nodded, looking down at Leah held by him.
¡°Go. I hate being noisy... . Ask them to organize.
¡°The mother of the child...¡±
As she took steps, she stopped and turned her head. He red coolly at the ce where a screaming groan still leaks out, raising his mouth and sighing briefly.
If it catches fire on a rainy day, what will happen?¡°
Terrible words were spoken in an elegant tone. Creepy goosebumps into the man¡¯s skin.
¡°It¡¯s a joke. I just hope it won¡¯t be safe, so you know. Let¡¯s go.¡±
The shadows of the two were once again swallowed up into the darkness, and the windows opened throughout the serene.
The people who were hiding in the strange air current looked around, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, and locked the window again.
The rain is getting stronger if the heavy rain is about to begin.
The imperial night was getting deeper.
***
Honey, honey?
There was a good scent. Besides, it has a fluffy texture that I have never felt before. Is this heaven? I didn¡¯t want to wake up if it was a dream, but Liara raised her eyelids with a shaking hand.
¡°Ouch!¡±
The child, who was terribly surprised, screamed and woke up. Horror with her blushing eyes. This was an unknown ce.
My favorite ce to live for 10 years was Aunt Lauren¡¯s attic, a cloth seller. There was a cute puppy, Polly, and various colored fabrics were hung there. When she sees the fabrics fluttering in the wind, it feels like she¡¯s at the castle where the princess lives, so Lia likes it.
However, this ce waspletely different from Aunt Lauren¡¯s house. A gorgeous room you¡¯ve never even imagined.
Leah is a bed that looks ten times my body and a floor-to-ceiling window. And he couldn¡¯t hide his surprised expression when he saw the books stacked on the luxury carpet and therge firece.
¡°... Is it heaven in here?¡±
Lia¡¯s innocent murmur, the woman holding the tray,ughs and puts it down.
¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s fill the stomach first and wash it. The smell... Well, it sounds like it¡¯s hard.¡±
Lia swallowed her mouth while watching the soup in front of me. But I couldn¡¯t eat it. I was worried about my mom even though I didn¡¯t know why I opened my eyes in a ce like this.
Did I even fall asleep on the street?
Talking to a very, very pretty woman...?
¡°Why not eat? Are not you hungry?¡±
The woman asked anxiously, looking at Leah, who only blinked. The child shook his head and curled his knees together.
¡°Mister, where are you? How about my mother? Where is the pretty woman you saw before?¡±
¡°Madam wille after you eat this soup and ha ye a clean bath.¡±
¡°Why¡ª Yo?¡±
¡°That¡¯s it.- .¡±
It was when the woman hesitated when she couldn¡¯t find anything to say back.
A loud noise was heard outside the huge door, and the door popped open. There, there was a boy with honey-colored hair sparkling like an angel and emerald eyes, smiling brightly as she looked at her.
It was the first time that such a beautiful person has been.
Lia hid her sloppy hands as she saw the boy approaching me.
¡°Hi, Canelia.¡±
[Please be patient, Grand Duke]
Chapter 2 - v1c2—please be patient, grand duke
Chapter 2 - v1c2¡ªplease be patient, grand duke
(02> )
¡°Who are you¡ª ?¡±
Asked Leah, who lit her eyes with curiosity despite her fear. Then the boy sparkled his jewel-like eyes.
¡°Kieran. I¡¯m Kieran Bale. Leah, are you twelve years old?¡±
¡°Yeah...¡±
¡°I am 15 years old. I am three years older than you, so I must be your brother. Right?¡±
Kieran, sitting at an angle at the edge of the bed, stared at Leah¡¯s eyes.
Betty admired. The eyes and hair color of the two children looked simr to each other. Noble emerald-colored eyes and honey-colored hair. Besides, they even have strangely simr features.
Lia was afraid of the tickling heart she first felt through Kieran.
The child hurried away from Kieran, who was trying to touch her cheek.
The child, who hid behind the sofa, said in a crawling voice with only his round eyes.
¡°Send a message to mom¡ª I came without a word. she must be worried!¡±
¡°Oh, do you want to see your mother? Well¡ª Betty. Lia¡¯s mother?¡±
At Kieran¡¯s question, a woman who brought the soup a while ago approached Lia with an embarrassing face.
¡°That¡¯s what your mother will tell you. I was only instructed to make meals and give her a bath.¡±
Then Betty squatted at eye level with Lia. Lia lowered her fear to Betty¡¯s friendly smile.
This ce was full of pretty, sweet, and scented things. A ce that doesn¡¯t fit with her, who hasn¡¯t even washed it properly. It was seen in the eyes of a child.
The child, who had been hardened like a stick for a long time, sniffs and smells my body. The smell of stinging the nose was smeared.
Lia, alternating between Kieran¡¯s white and soft-looking shirt and my clothes, gently pulled Betty¡¯s hem.
¡°That¡ªCan I wash it?¡±
¡°Then, let¡¯s wash first and then eat. The food just needs to be heated.¡±
It was when Leah nodded and got up. Kieran, who was sitting on the bed and smiling, suddenly began to cough rapidly with a pale face.
¡°Keep! Kolok, Kolok! Cough, Kolok! Ah, Anger!¡±
Kieran coughs while crouching like a bloodshot person.
¡°Young master!¡±
The attendants, who were contemted by Betty is scream, jumped in, put a clean cloth over his mouth, and gently embraced it. Then she shouts someone¡¯s name and runs out of the room. They all respond calmly and quickly.
Leah knew someone who was coughing like that. He was a young knight who gave me candy every time he saw me.
The knight who coughed all night to blush was a guest of his mother, but one day he died. Her mother cried a lot as she hugged the man who had died while wearing blood on the blue armor.
Leah was terrified as she recalled her memories. With tearful eyes, Lia grabbed Betty¡¯s hem tightly.
¡°Is that brother dead?¡±
A cruel question with innocent intentions. Betty shook her head as she stroked Lia¡¯s head.
¡°No, he¡¯s not.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Okay. So should I wash it quickly? Because if you arete, you have less time to sleep.¡°
I had a lot of questions, but Betty didn¡¯t tell me anything anymore.
Leah smoothly followed Betty into the room across from her. There was a bathtub with warm water. In addition, bath products and soaps that only the nobles used.
This is the first time in the bathroom, and the child who is unfamiliar with the act of washing the body looked embarrassed, rather than wondering, even with the bathtub in front of him.
Betty said, stroking the child¡¯s head.
¡°From now on, I will wash here every day. So, get used to it.¡±
Adults don¡¯t like kids with a lot of questions. So sometimes he would wield a leather belt or p his cheek with a biting hand.
Lia closed her mouth and stood in front of the bathtub and took off her clothes.
The child¡¯s body, which wasid down on the floor in a rag-like cloth, seemed to have only bones 1 eft.
The child who entered the bathtub with a sorrowful skinny body cries out to see if he is surprised by the hot water.
Betty, looking down with a gloomy expression, grabbed the soap, and wiped Leah¡¯s body.
The child¡¯s face shines brighter as the time peels off. The child was a mess enough to have to change the water twice.
Betty, smiling as if satisfied with her neat appearance, stole the sweat from her forehead, and woke up.
¡°Eh, you match your character. Now that you¡¯ve washed it clean, let¡¯s fill your stomach. It¡¯s a night with so many things to do.¡±
This was the first time I had fried chicken with such a savory soup, soft bread, and chopped beans or vegetables.
It was different from the time when I filled my hunger with sour corn soup and grain bread that was stiff enough to hurt my mouth.
Leah thought as she walked with Betty¡¯s hand. When I meet her, I¡¯ll have to send her home. The child chewed over words that sounded polite.
¡°Madam, I brought the child.¡±
How long would it have been? By the time I felt my leg hurt, Betty knocked on a door.
e in.¡±
It was that voice.
Beyond the door was the owner of the elegant voice that called me sitting at the door waiting for my mother.
Leah grabbed Betty¡¯s hand and entered the room. Then, as Betty told me, she lowered her head, holding his hands together.
¡°Hello, Madam.¡±
The Marquis Woman sat on the sofa in a blue gown in a dress that looked like a nightgown. The rich brown hair and deep blue eyes that could not be seen when wearing the robe upside down create a precious atmosphere.
The Marquis¡¯ wife nodded at the child¡¯s greeting. Lia, nervous at a cold expression withoutughter, stepped closer.
¡°It¡¯s better to wash it off, Cani.¡±
¡°Thank you for sharing delicious food. But I miss my mom.¡±
¡°This¡ª .¡±
The Marquis¡¯ wife, who sighed briefly, crackled her hand. It meant toe closer. Then Betty, who hasn¡¯t spoken since entering the room, pushes her back lightly.
Lia approached the Marquis¡¯ wife as if pushed.
The Marquis¡¯s wife took the approaching Lia¡¯s hand and sat down next to her. She was beautiful but scary.
In response, Lia drew her body like an erected h herbivore.
¡°Cani, I¡¯m sorry... I don¡¯t think you can meet your mother.¡±
¡°Yeah?¡±
¡°Your mother hasmitted a very serious sin. Would you say she stole something very valuable?¡±
Lia¡¯s eyes widened when she said she hadmitted a crime. The Marquis¡¯s mouth, looking down at the child¡¯s emerald-colored eyes, twists as if it were visible.
¡°Oh, Mom is not a thief!¡±
Tears filled up in the frightened child¡¯s eyes, and then immediately fell.
The contempt in the eyes of the marquis¡¯ wife staring at the hair of a child who has not yet dried.
don¡¯t forget to read at essentialviiness on tumbler hehe
¡°Lea, what your mother stole was very valuable to me. But I don¡¯t think I can get it back. So why do not you get punished?¡±
¡°My, I¡¯ll find it! Mom is not really a thief. We are really, really poor. Please believe. Yeah?¡±
¡°You? Hmm...¡±
The Marquis¡¯ wife, who was gently rubbing the crying child¡¯s white cheeks, shook her head at Betty.
Then Betty opens the drawer and takes out the sharp scissors, takes it, and puts it down on the table.
¡°Then, give me you this.¡±
Leah was instinctively terrified and started hups.
¡°Canillian Veil.¡±
It¡¯s not my name. I wanted to correct my name as Canilia, but my lips couldn¡¯t be removed.
¡°From today, if you live with the Carnilean Veil Your mom and you too. I promise you will be safe.
¡°Well, I¡¯m Canelia¨C ?¡±
The Marquis¡¯ wife quietly smiled and shook her head.
¡°No, starting today, you are Carnilean Veil.¡±
It was not a conversation that the child could understand. The de touches Lia¡¯s hair, trying to figure out the words of the Marquis¡¯ wife.
¡°I think even short hair will go well with you.¡±
Before he even became aware of the goose bumps on his neck, his hair was cut off.
Betty¡¯s short sighs were heard, but her hair, which had already been cut off by a handful, dyed gold on the gray carpet.
Lia, hardened by the shock, couldn¡¯t say anything until all her long, greedy hair had been cut off.
Soon the awkward sound stopped.
¡°Betty.¡±
¡°Yes, Madam.¡±
¡°Ask someone else to clean up.- Take Leon to the room.¡°
The Marquis¡¯ wife, who was sorrowed in a weary voice, puts down the scissors. Leah put her hand through my hair, which was shortened like a boy.
¡®Our pretty Canelia. How can I be so greedy... . My baby.¡¯
The voice of my mother, who brushed her hair every night and held her in her arms, floats in my ears.
Betty, approaching Lia¡¯s side of sobbing, hugged the child. Terrified, Leah hugged Betty¡¯s nape and buried her face.
Her hair was cut without knowing what had happened, and she was called by a strange name.
Returning to the room in Betty¡¯s arms, Leah ran away in a corner.
Tears didn¡¯t stop.
It wasn¡¯t clear whether it was because of the fact that the hair had been cut off or that she might never be able to see her mother again.
All the child can do is cry out loud as much as possible.
Betty sat face to face with Lia.
¡°Lea, your mother is getting treatment, not punishment. Thedy is not a that bad person. It¡¯s not just, so I¡¯m a little angry. Even so, you need to listen carefully to her words to save Laura.¡±
Lia, who stole her eyes with the back of her hand, looked up at her friendly voice.
¡°Mother¡¯s name¡ª . Do you know my mother?¡±
¡°Well, everybody knows. And this is also your father¡¯s house, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡±... Dad?¡°
Betty nodded and pointed to one wall.
Only then Lia found arge portrait hung in the room. The honey-colored hair and emerald eyes of a man in a lounge suit are as vivid as alive.
¡®You look the same as your father¡¯s hair color a d eyes, Lia.¡¯
Leah recognized at first nce who was the main character of the portrait.
The light of a light, softly lit, sinks into the child¡¯s open eyes.
It was only then that I could see what was happening to me. That the mother stole was a person, not an object.
As I turned my head, I saw myself reflected in a dark window. Her hair is cut off and her body is so skinny that she cannot be seen as a girl.
Carnelian Bale.
Lia, chanting an unfamiliar name, buried her face between her knees.
[Please Be Patient, Grand Duke]
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
The rainy season in the empire was extensive. It had been more than ten full days of rain. People awaited the sun to break through the clouds, asionally stepping outside in thin hope but went inside and locked the door when that did not happen, feeling utterly defeated. The rain beat down on the imperial pce and the downtown, and the slumps. Nothing, and no one was spared.
Light usually didn¡¯t enter the narrow alleys covered by the eaves. Rumor has it that the mail carriers avoided stepping in these alleys. The police in charge were indifferent to the crimes taking ce in the ce. The ce was a ghetto absorbing the footsteps or ordinary people and forgetting them.
A carriage stood at the entrance of the dark district of Louvre, where it was hard to even distinguish between day and night. From the looks of the carriage¡¯s condition and its horses, it didn¡¯t look like it belonged to any of the inhabitants there. Nobody could afford a carriage like that in that ce when people survive a week on one gillie.
A servant in a robe put down the foot step and opened the carriage door. A woman¡¯s heel decorated in silk and leather ced a foot on the steps.
¡°Careful,¡± said an elegant, low voice. The man standing in the dark groveled, showing his yellow teeth.
¡°Th-this way please.¡±
The woman looked down at him with cold eyes and put on a robe. The neglected alleyway riddled with trash, bums, and animal carcasses reeked despite getting a fresh cleansing from the rain. Her icy fingertips trembled at the chilly sight. There was no other way it could be. Because a high-ranking aristocrat didn¡¯t fit well in such an underdeveloped district.
¡°Your Ladyship, you can wait in the carriage. I can take care of it.¡±
¡°No, I want to go myself.¡±
Anastasia Vale, wife to Marquis Gliad Vale. Marquis Vale owned several textile and tobo factories and also delved into shipbuilding and iron mining industries. Now that the Hundred Years¡¯ War was over, the House of Vale was a respected family with enough wealth to be on par with the Grand Duke of Ihar. So why was a woman of such prestige stepping into a slum?
A nervous guard followed behind her, his hand on the sword at his waist.
¡°I mean, she is having a hard time finding him. Heh-heh. By the way, why in hell¡¯s the kid so important...,¡± said a man grinning at the woman.
¡°Show her the way. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time circling around the same ce,¡± said the knight.
He pulled his sword out halfway with a sound of iron grinding. The body of the man leading the way flinched at the fierce threat, crouching down even lower.
¡°Round and round and round. A little while ago it was that run-down pub, now we¡¯re at Mrs. Milburn¡¯s oil supply store. Even though the path looks simr, it¡¯s all different, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
Anastasia gave the vignt guard a warning look. If the guide bes terrified and runs away, they all may lose their hard-earned opportunity. The knight sheathed his sword and followed, politely.
This ce was like a fortress. A massive fortress home to those who had been abandoned by the world. The front guard, ncing around like he was scared of something, pointed to a house with a red ribbon hanging front of it. It wasn¡¯t a standalone house, it was as though a dozen doors lined up to form a wall.
¡°That¡¯s it over there. You have no idea how much trouble I¡¯ve been through trying to look for that little girl. The mother cared desperately for her child... So you have to be generous and give me ten gillies... heh-heh.¡±
This was the only ce which didn¡¯t have eaves, so she got rained on. The girl was here. The girl Anastasia had searched for so thoroughly. She gestured to the guard. He came forward and dropped a pouch of coins into the hands of the guide. The dead silence was filled with coins clinking as the guide counted the amount of the money he received. After making sure he had the right amount, he bowed to them and stepped back.
The guide then ran away, frightened. Perhaps the amount was bigger than they had agreed on, or maybe he was terrified of the knights. She stepped into the rain, a mmy feeling entered her leather heels. Her lips quivered because she was disgusted by the wetness inside her shoes.
¡°Go shut him up,¡± said Anastasia.
Another knight nodded with a determined look at Anastasia¡¯s instructions. ¡°Understood, Ma¡¯am,¡± he said.
Meanwhile, the little girl was busy; perhaps she didn¡¯t know that the woman was approaching. With sludge on her cheeks, her honey-coloured hair extending to her waist, she was a delicate little thing. She looked younger than twelve. Dressed in tatters, she was busy carving wood. The way the little girl handled a sharp knife made the wrinkles on Anastasia¡¯s face deepen.
Anastasia was only a stone¡¯s throw away from the little girl. But she was so busy that she didn¡¯t notice her approaching. Anastasia stopped on a path that sloped downwards.
¡°Hey, kid,¡± she called.
The child lifted her gaze to meet Anastasia¡¯s and flinched, dropping her knife in surprise. The girl¡¯s dazzling eyes, like a mix of turquoise and emerald, met Anastasia¡¯s cold ones. At the sight of the girl, a wave of pent-up anger rose in Anastasia. She patiently suppressed her anger and looked at the child.
¡°What are you doing here in the rain?¡± she asked.
The child, pouting, pulled out a bundle of cloth that had been blocking her ears and hid it behind her back.
¡°My mom is at work... Who are you?¡± retorted the child.
¡°Work?¡± Anastasia snorted. The sounds of a woman groaning and a man cursing flowed from a window covered with a thick curtain above.
Canillia lived in a broken home. A brilliant jewel born in a muck. That was what people in these slums called her. In the past, an eye-catching, beautiful woman with a full figure had been hidden in Louvre. With nowhere to go, she had bounced around from house to house, receiving bread and sleeping in the streets. Always frightened, like someone had been chasing after her.
Then one day, she had given birth in the same street. On that rainy day just like today, next to a decaying dog carcass she had given birth to an angel with emerald eyes. People had felt sorry for the woman who wasn¡¯t even able to produce breast milk for her child because of starvation. The woman took care of the child as well as she could.
However, raising a child in the streets was near to impossible. The harsh winter had shown that. The child hade down with a fever in the severe cold. She had gone to the doctor. Men hardly refused her because she was beautiful. The doctor had saved the life of the baby and took her in. That had been twelve years ago.
¡°Your name is... Lia, right?¡± asked Anastasia.
The child nodded. ¡°How do you know me?¡± she asked.
¡°After hearing... about your mother being terribly sick I came looking for you,¡± said Anastasia.
¡°...Mom? My mom is sick?¡± said the child. Her eyes grew wide at the news. She turned around wanting to run back inside to where her mother was. Tears prickling her eyes, she was about to knock on the door when a guard¡¯s hand hit the back of her neck.
The child fell down unconscious. The guard lifted her up. ¡°The child seems terribly young to be twelve years old,¡± he said.
Anastasia looked at the unconscious body and nodded. ¡°let¡¯s get out of here,¡± she said, ¡°I hate the stench and the noise here. Tell them to be ready.¡±
¡°What about the child¡¯s mother?¡± asked the guard, cautiously.
Already walking back to the carriage, she halted her steps and turned. She stared at the window from where the groans were still heard. The corners of her mouth raised in a cold smile. ¡°What would happen if a fire broke out on a rainy day?¡± she asked, coldly.
The guard¡¯s skin prickled with goosebumps at her words. His eyes widened. ¡°I am just joking,¡± she said, chuckling, ¡°Just know that if you run away with her... Let¡¯s just hope that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±
The two shadows were swallowed in the dark and several windows opened. The people looked out seeing no signs of the much-awaited sun. Instead the torrent of rain had intensified. They closed the windows again. The night was getting darker and deeper.
*
¡°Hey kid, hey kid...¡±
A nice fragrance. The ce felt light. Was this heaven? If it was, she never wanted to wake up but Lia¡¯s eyelids fluttered open because hands were shaking her awake. They were unceasing.
¡°Argh!¡± The frightened child screamed out and sat up. A horror seeped into her eyes scanning the room. An unknown ce. The best ce she¡¯d seen in the past ten years was Lauren¡¯s attic¨Cwhere Lauren sold clothing. A cute dog named Paulie had been there, and a variety of fine-colored fabrics hung in the attic. When Lia had seen the clothing pping in the wind, it had filled her with joy. The colour and the softness made her feel like a princess in a castle.
This ce wasn¡¯t Lauren¡¯s attic. A fancy room she¡¯d never even imagined. The bed was about ten times her size, and the windows stretched from the floor to ceiling. And she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the books piled up on the luxurious carpet and the big firece.
This must be heaven, she thought. She had never seen a ce this beautiful.
At Lia¡¯s innocent wide-eyed reaction, a woman holding a tray smiled and put it down upon the table.
¡°You¡¯re hungry, right? Fill your tummy first before you wash up. The smell... might be a bit intense,¡± said the woman, handing her a bowl of soup.
She swallowed as she looked down at the soup in front of her. But she couldn¡¯t eat it. She wanted her mother. She wanted to go home. She couldn¡¯t stay in this fancy and unknown ce. Maybe she was dreaming. Did I fall asleep in the middle of the street again? She thought. I remember talking to a gorgeousdy. She said mum was sick, then...
¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± asked the woman, looking worriedly at her.
Lia shook her head and sat up on her knees. ¡°Ma¡¯am, where is this ce?¡± she asked, ¡°Where am I? Where is my mom? Who was thedy who was talking to me earlier?¡±
¡°After you eat this soup, we will get you washed up,¡± said the woman, ¡°Then thedy wille see you.¡±
¡°But why?¡± asked Lia, ¡°Why am I here?¡±
¡°Because...,¡± said the woman and hesitated.
A knock interrupted them and the door swung open. A boy with emerald eyes and honey-colored hair stood at the threshold, smiling at Lia. It was his first time seeing someone so beautiful. Lia looked at the boy walking towards her and hid her dirty hands.
¡°Hi Canillia,¡± he said.
Chapter 2.1
Chapter 2.1
¡°Who are you...?¡± asked Lia.
Lia was frightened to be in an unknown environment, but she was also immensely curious. The boys sparkling emerald eyes met hers in return.
¡°I am Kieran Vale. Lia, you¡¯re twelve, right?¡±
¡°Yes...,¡± said Lia, cautiously.¡°I¡¯m fifteen. Nice to meet you,¡± said Kieran.
Kieran looked at Lia as he sat on the edge of her bed. Betty, the woman tasked with taking care of Lia in this unfamiliar ce, admired the two. They were curiously alike, both had honey-blonde hair and emerald eyes. They even looked simr.
Lia was still scared of these people she didn¡¯t know. When the boy tried touching her cheeks, she flinched away from his outstretched fingers. She ran to the sofa and hid behind it. She peeked from behind it.
¡°Please...,¡± she said in a small voice, ¡°Please let me go back to my mother. I don¡¯t know if she knows where I have gone. She will be worried.¡±
¡°Your mother?¡± said Kieran, ¡°Betty, what about Lia¡¯s mother?¡±
Betty approached the sofa slowly and squatted down to meet Lia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Madam will answer that question,¡± said Betty, ¡°I have only received orders to feed and bathe her.¡±
Lia felt a little bit better at Betty¡¯s kind smile. The ce was a wonder, filled with prettiest things. Betty never had had a full bath. They would only scrub themselves with wet rags to clean themselves at her ce. They couldn¡¯t afford so much water and much less a tub. She looked at herself, all dirty and muddy and looked at Kieran, radiantly shining in a crisp white shirt. The girl then carefully grabbed Betty¡¯s skirt.
¡°Can I wash first?¡± she asked.
¡°Of course,¡± said Betty warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s get you all cleaned up. Then you can eat.¡±
Lia was just about to stand and walk out of her hideout when Kieran coughed and doubled over, as though he was going to vomit blood any second. He was pale-faced and rolled over on the bed.
¡°Young master!¡± eximed Betty.
Servants came running at Betty¡¯s call and lifted the boy up while putting a clean cloth over his mouth. They carried him out while calling for someone else. They seemed practiced in this type of handling, as everyone knew what to do right then. Lia knew that cough, the knight who had given her a candy had the same cough.
The knight had been her mother¡¯s customer, but he had died after coughing all night. Mother had cried over his bloodied clothes for a while. Lia felt frightened at the memory. She pulled at Betty¡¯s skirt.
¡°Is he dying?¡± asked Lia, tearfully.
¡°No, he is not,¡± said Betty while stroking the girl¡¯s hair soothingly.
¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± asked Lia.
¡°Yes, he will be alright,¡± said Betty, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for a wash.¡±
Betty did not say anything more and Lia followed her to the next room. There was a bathtub filled with warm water, along with soap only used by aristocrats. Lia looked confused at the sight as she had never seen one before, and Betty patted the girl¡¯s hair as she spoke.
¡°You will wash here every day. You will get used to it.¡±
Lia was silent as she took off her tattered rags and carefully folded them. Her thin frame shuddered as she entered the tub in the warm water. Betty smiled at her in sympathy and began to wash the child. Lia seemed almost radiant as Betty scrubbed at her filth and muck.
¡°Now, let¡¯s eat since you¡¯re clean,¡± said Betty, wiping sweat from her brow.
*
It was the first time in a long time that Lia had such nice soup, soft bread, and roasted chicken and vegetables. Where she was from, such a feast was not seen or heard about. Nheless, she wanted to go back to her mother. She wondered how she would ask ¡®Madam¡¯ to send her back politely as she walked with her hand in Betty¡¯s. Before long, they came upon a door and Betty knocked softly.
¡°Madam, I have brought the girl,¡± she said.
¡°Come in,¡± said an elegant voice in answer. It was the same voice Lia remembered who had called out to her at the stream when she was waiting for her mother. Lia followed Betty into the room and folded her hands in front of her and stood at attention, just like Betty had taught her.
¡°Greetings, Madam,¡± said Lia, like Betty had taught her.
The Marchioness was sitting on a plush sofa. She was draped in a blue gown over her nightdress. Her hair flowed brown and dark over her back. Her sharp blue eyes looked at Lia. The noblewoman nodded at the child¡¯s greeting. Lia hesitated at the cold face of the Marchioness.
¡°You look better after washing, Canillia,¡± said thedy.
¡°Thank you for the meal and bath, My Lady,¡± said Lia, ¡°Please can I see my mother now?¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± mumbled the Marchioness and gestured for the child toe nearer.
Betty gave a gentle push to encourage Lia to walk nearer to the sofa. Lia obliged and walked hesitantly to the Marchioness. She had Lia sit beside her on the sofa. Lia found her beautiful but scary and shrunk herself smaller.
¡°Canillia, I¡¯m sorry to say you cannot meet your mother,¡± thedy dered.
¡°But why?¡± asked Lia hurriedly.
¡°Your mother stole something precious,¡± said the Marchioness.
Lia¡¯s eyes widened at the answer. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t a thief,¡± cried Lia. Her eyes brimmed with tears which streaked down her cheeks.
The Marchioness looked at her damp hair with disapproval. ¡°Canillia, your mother stole something very valuable from me, and I cannot have it back now. So, she should be punished at the least.¡±
¡°I will find it!¡± pleaded Lia, ¡°We are poor but my mother is no thief, please believe me.¡±
¡°You will find it?¡± said the Marchioness, stroking Betty¡¯s cheek.
A maid took out a pair of sharp scissors from a drawer and ced them on the table in front of the sofa. ¡°Then, give yourself to me,¡± said the Marchioness coldly.
Lia hupped with tears and fright. ¡°Canillian Vale,¡± said the Marchioness. ¡°If you live as Canillian Vale from today, you and your mother will be safe, I promise.¡±
Lia wanted to say she wasn¡¯t a ¡®Vale¡¯ but her lips couldn¡¯t move. She was terrified of thisdy. ¡°But...,¡± she managed, ¡°I am just Canillia...¡±
The Marchioness gave a cold smile and shook her head. ¡°No, you are Canillian Vale from today.¡±
Lia couldn¡¯t understand why she had to be ¡®Canillian Vale¡¯. Her thoughts were interrupted as she felt the scissor des clipping through her hair.
¡°Short hair will suit you greatly,¡± said the Marchioness as she cut away her hair.
Lia sat there stunned and terrified as the scissors finished snipping off so much of her hair. Betty sighed in sadness.
¡°Betty,¡± called the Marchioness.¡°Yes, Madame,¡± said Betty.
¡°Ask someone else to clean up and send Lian to a room,¡± the Marchioness instructed, as she lowered the scissors. Lia brushed her hands through her short, almost boyish hair. ¡°My beautiful Canillian, how lovely you are,¡± she said.
Lia missed her mother. She had brushed Lia¡¯s long hair every night. She started to cry. Betty picked up the child in her arms trying to calm her. Lia buried her face on Betty¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t like it that she had lost her hair and was not being called with a strange name. She was frightened. Betty ced Lia down on the bed as they reached the room and sat across from her. Tears streamed down the child¡¯s face.
¡°Lia, your mother is being treated. She isn¡¯t punished,¡± said Betty gently, ¡°Madam is just a bit angry, but she isn¡¯t a bad person. So, listen to her to save Laura.¡±
Lia raised her lowered head when she heard her mother¡¯s name. ¡°You know her?¡± she asked.
¡°Of course,¡± said Betty, ¡°This is your father¡¯s house.¡±
¡°My father?¡± asked Lia.
Betty nodded. She pointed to a portrait on the wall. A man with honey blonde hair and emerald eyes. ¡°You have hair and eyes just like your father, Lia.¡±
Her eyes glistened in themplight. The man was too familiar for her to not know who he was. Her mother hadn¡¯t stolen an object, she had stolen a person. Lia looked at her reflection in the dark window. With her hair so very short and her thin body, she looked like a boy.
¡°Canillian Vale.¡±
Lia mumbled the strange new name as she buried her head between her knees and cried.
Chapter 2.2
Chapter 2.2
¡°Greetings, Madam,¡± said Lia, like Betty had taught her.
The Marchioness was sitting on a plush sofa. She was draped in a blue gown over her nightdress. Her hair flowed brown and dark over her back. Her sharp blue eyes looked at Lia. The noblewoman nodded at the child¡¯s greeting. Lia hesitated at the cold face of the Marchioness.
¡°You look better after washing, Canillia,¡± said thedy.
¡°Thank you for the meal and bath, My Lady,¡± said Lia, ¡°Please can I see my mother now?¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± mumbled the Marchioness and gestured for the child toe nearer.
Betty gave a gentle push to encourage Lia to walk nearer to the sofa. Lia obliged and walked hesitantly to the Marchioness. She had Lia sit beside her on the sofa. Lia found her beautiful but scary and shrunk herself smaller.
¡°Canillia, I¡¯m sorry to say you cannot meet your mother,¡± thedy dered.
¡°But why?¡± asked Lia hurriedly.
¡°Your mother stole something precious,¡± said the Marchioness.
Lia¡¯s eyes widened at the answer. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t a thief,¡± cried Lia. Her eyes brimmed with tears which streaked down her cheeks.
The Marchioness looked at her damp hair with disapproval. ¡°Canillia, your mother stole something very valuable from me, and I cannot have it back now. So, she should be punished at the least.¡±
¡°I will find it!¡± pleaded Lia, ¡°We are poor but my mother is no thief, please believe me.¡±
¡°You will find it?¡± said the Marchioness, stroking Betty¡¯s cheek.
A maid took out a pair of sharp scissors from a drawer and ced them on the table in front of the sofa. ¡°Then, give yourself to me,¡± said the Marchioness coldly.
Lia hupped with tears and fright. ¡°Canillian Vale,¡± said the Marchioness. ¡°If you live as Canillian Vale from today, you and your mother will be safe, I promise.¡±
Lia wanted to say she wasn¡¯t a ¡®Vale¡¯ but her lips couldn¡¯t move. She was terrified of thisdy. ¡°But...,¡± she managed, ¡°I am just Canillia...¡±
The Marchioness gave a cold smile and shook her head. ¡°No, you are Canillian Vale from today.¡±
Lia couldn¡¯t understand why she had to be ¡®Canillian Vale¡¯. Her thoughts were interrupted as she felt the scissor des clipping through her hair.
¡°Short hair will suit you greatly,¡± said the Marchioness as she cut away her hair.
Lia sat there stunned and terrified as the scissors finished snipping off so much of her hair. Betty sighed in sadness.
¡°Betty,¡± called the Marchioness.¡°Yes, Madame,¡± said Betty.
¡°Ask someone else to clean up and send Lian to a room,¡± the Marchioness instructed, as she lowered the scissors. Lia brushed her hands through her short, almost boyish hair. ¡°My beautiful Canillian, how lovely you are,¡± she said.
Lia missed her mother. She had brushed Lia¡¯s long hair every night. She started to cry. Betty picked up the child in her arms trying to calm her. Lia buried her face on Betty¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t like it that she had lost her hair and was not being called with a strange name. She was frightened. Betty ced Lia down on the bed as they reached the room and sat across from her. Tears streamed down the child¡¯s face.
¡°Lia, your mother is being treated. She isn¡¯t punished,¡± said Betty gently, ¡°Madam is just a bit angry, but she isn¡¯t a bad person. So, listen to her to save Laura.¡±
Lia raised her lowered head when she heard her mother¡¯s name. ¡°You know her?¡± she asked.
¡°Of course,¡± said Betty, ¡°This is your father¡¯s house.¡±
¡°My father?¡± asked Lia.
Betty nodded. She pointed to a portrait on the wall. A man with honey blonde hair and emerald eyes. ¡°You have hair and eyes just like your father, Lia.¡±
Her eyes glistened in themplight. The man was too familiar for her to not know who he was. Her mother hadn¡¯t stolen an object, she had stolen a person. Lia looked at her reflection in the dark window. With her hair so very short and her thin body, she looked like a boy.
¡°Canillian Vale.¡±
Lia mumbled the strange new name as she buried her head between her knees and cried.
Chapter 3.1
Chapter 3.1
Sunlight streamed through the leaves and troves of trees as tall as the mansion. The rainy season was finally over.
¡°I heard Madame brought a child. Did you see?¡± gossiped a servant.
Servants hade with piles ofundry in the river flowing in the east of the mansion, and they soaked the clothes with gusto.
¡°I did, but I could not tell whether the child is a girl or a boy,¡± said another, ¡°While the child has short hair and boy¡¯s clothes, the face is too... beautiful.¡±
¡°Really? I heard that he is the Marquis¡¯s hidden son. Why has the boye when Master Kieran is here? I think it was unnecessary,¡± said yet another.
Another servant that had been stomping on a bedsheet to get the stains out, clicked her tongue. ¡°Master Kieran¡¯s illness is incurable. What would happen if the other nobles knew that? The Marquis is trying to show that there¡¯s a healthy sessor. Isn¡¯t that usible?¡±
The others nodded at the remark and focused on getting their respectiveundry done when Betty came out with Lia. The servants hushed and raised their heads to confirm if the rumours were true.
¡°Is he really a boy?¡± whispered one servant.
¡°He really looks like Master Kieran,¡± said another.
The servants were surprised at the honey blonde hair and emerald eyes. The traits left no doubt about who the father of the child was. The child did not dawdle around and made his way to Kieran¡¯s outhouse through the path decorated with rose gardens designed in Marchioness¡¯s taste. The servants chuckled at the sight of the child. Now that they had seen the child with their own eyes, they searched for other subjects for their gossip.
*
Lia spent ten days in her room, eating the food that Betty brought for her and sleeping until her back and head ached. The only other person she met was the Marchioness¡¯s personal hairdresser. He was a man with a soft voice and took great care in making Lia¡¯s hair appear presentable.
She tried to run. But whenever she reached the metasequoia path, she lost her courage. The ce was huge, and she wasn¡¯t sure how she would find her way back to her home. She wondered if she was more obliging and followed the Marchioness¡¯s orders, maybe she would let Lia see her mother. She had decided to do that.
¡°Betty, are we there yet?¡± asked Lia.
The maid smiled as she pointed beyond the splendid fountain. ¡°Almost. You need to remember the way since your sses will be held in the young master¡¯s outhouse from now on.¡±
¡°This ce...,¡± mumbled Lia, ¡°is huge.¡± Lia was in awe looking at the bustling manor.
¡°You will like it here,¡± said Betty, ¡°Master Theodore taught Master Kieran in the academy. Unfortunately, he retired due to health problemsst year.¡±
Betty¡¯s voice was joyful. She was more polite and respectful towards her now. But Lia wished Betty was the same Betty before everything happened. Before she turned into a ¡®Vale¡¯. Betty ignored her protest when she requested her to speak with her as she used to.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to write and calcte,¡± said Lia.
¡°Be more condescending. You¡¯re a Vale now and the Marquis¡¯s son,¡± said Betty.
¡°It¡¯s too difficult.¡±
Lia walked with a lowered head, and sweet air brushed against her white skin. She was so far away from home.
¡°The Marquis will return soon. I heard that he sessfully finished business up north. He will be happy to see you,¡± said Betty, looking up at the beautiful and clear sky.
Lia¡¯s mood was downcast. The lovely fountain and the rose gardens did nothing to make her feel better, instead they made her feel sad and scared that her life was spiralling out of control and she could do nothing to stop it.
Then, a loud gunshot rang as they arrived at Kieran¡¯s outhouse. The birds squawked and took to the sky. Lia could not move a muscle. Her eyes widened when another shot followed. She slowly turned around in the direction of the sound, and a boy who looked about Kieran¡¯s age stood there with Kieran himself. Lia was fascinated by his clear blue eyes and ck hair. She could not take her eyes off him. He was a head taller than Kieran and smiled a bit. It was terrifyingly beautiful.
Servants came up to the two boys. The boy with blue eyes and dark hair had tried his hand at a hunting rifle. He handed the rifle to the servant. Kieran saw Lia. He rolled up his sleeves and called to her.
¡°Lian!¡± called Kieran.
She remembered Betty¡¯s instruction and lowered her head. Kieran approached with springy steps and hugged her.
¡°You came out...,¡± said Kieran, ¡°I was worried.¡±
Lia wondered how to address Kieran. ¡°ude,¡± he called, turning back to address the other guy, ¡°This is my brother Canillian Vale.¡±
Kieran had made the choice for her, and Lia broke free from Kieran¡¯s embrace. The guy called ude then walked up to them. His footsteps were light, and his manner dignified. Lia thought he was like an angel with ck wings.
¡°He looks like you,¡± remarked ude.
ude¡¯s response was indifferent, and he took off his gloves and drank from a ss a servant brought him. Then, he held a new gun. ude looked over the borate pistol and nced at Lia.
¡°Cover your ears,¡± he warned.
Lia did so while staring at the guy who seemed to have just stepped out of boyhood. He may have felt her gaze, as he smiled slightly while narrowing one eye to aim at a tree before pulling the trigger. The smell of gunpowder overwhelmed thevender in the garden, and Lia saw ude¡¯s elegant profile among the thin smoke. She thought this ce was full of beautiful and dangerous things.
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
¡°You seem to like your brother,¡± said ude.
Kieran had been perusing over hunting rifles and now straightened his back at ude¡¯s words. ude Del Ihar was Duke Ihar¡¯s son, who ruled over the north. His mother, Jasmine Pon Ihar, was the emperor¡¯s sister. His sharp features and ck hair came from the north, while his blue eyes came from the imperial family.
Kieran turned to ude¡¯s expressionless face. His cold eyes and condescending attitude were passed down to him by his bloodline. Other aristocrats considered the Ihar family as the noblest of the noblemen.
¡°Is there a reason I shouldn¡¯t like my brother, ude?¡± asked Kieran with a raised eyebrow and a smile.
ude frowned slightly as he looked at Kieran¡¯s mysterious smile. ¡°He¡¯s the evidence of deceit,¡± said ude.
The answer was curt, and Kieran¡¯s smile deepened as he stroked the pistol engraved with the eagle crest of the Ihar family. ¡°Deceites with a price,¡± said Kieran, ¡°My brother has already given up much for it.¡±
Kieran¡¯s tone was intentionally polite, and ude¡¯s eyes glistened at the careful answer.
¡°I sometimes see you as an old man, Kieran,¡± said ude with a smirk.¡°Me? Old?¡± scoffed Kieran, ¡°Don¡¯t say that even as a joke.¡±
ude looked at Kieran¡¯s sculpted face. He seemed to take after his father, but his mouth was simr to the Marchioness. Kieran never revealed his innermost thoughts to him. It was all fun and games and nothing more.
However, Canillian was different. Except for his appearance, the boy did not take after Kieran at all. Canillian Vale was a fake. While he had the Marquis¡¯s blood, he did not have that secretive streak. ude decided to forget about Canillian Vale, he was young and of no consequence. If it hadn¡¯t been for his appearance, he would have died in poverty somewhere. It was clear to ude what the marchioness was working hard for. And it was a pity she did so much for a fake.
ude approached the window that looked over thevender gardens with a drink in his hand. Kieran¡¯s copy was standing in front of a man, who bowed in surprise as Lian greeted him with courtesy. It wasedic. The boy¡¯s hair covered his ears a bit, and his round green eyes nced at the window where ude was standing. ude sipped his drink as he watched Lian and tasted the bittersweet herbs in his mouth.
ude¡¯s carriage drove away from the Marquis¡¯snds four days after that incident. Lia hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly from the day she had met ude. Every time she closed her eyes, she heard gunshots and animal cries. ording to Betty, ude and some other noblemen had gone hunting.
She could not understand them. Why did they go out hunting in the dark? And, why hunt small helpless animals rather thanrge predators? They hunted only for the fun of inflicting pain, not because they hungered for the chase.
Lia had covered the window that looked over the hunting ground with arge nket. Betty had drawn the curtains, so the window wasn¡¯t visible anymore, but the sounds of the hunt weren¡¯t muffled. She could hear them outside.
¡°Young master, wake up! It¡¯s morning!
Lia woke up blearily. It was the first time she had slept properly after ude had gone away. She still felt tired even after the deep sleep, but she needed to get up and get dressed. The Marchioness would be there at the breakfast table.
Lia went up to Betty who began fussing over her, washing her face in the wash basin, straightening her hair. Lia wore trousers much easily now; she had be familiar with thefort of it. She had be ustomed to this easy life. She recalled her soot-stained face. She mustn¡¯t forget. She needed to remember her past if she was to have any chance of ever meeting her mother again. Betty straightened Lia¡¯s cravat and smiled approvingly.
¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± chirped Betty.
¡°All right.¡±
Lia was anxious. On her first day, she couldn¡¯t eat anything because she had no knowledge of the etiquette the nobles followed at the dining table. Lia had learned everything from using the different utensils to conversing with the nobles. She was thankful for the knowledge; she now could at least sit by the Marchioness and eat with elegance without dropping anything.
¡°You came,¡±mented the Marchioness. The Marchioness lowered the newspaper she had been reading and raised her head. Kieran, who had been sitting at a chair in a diagonal position to the Marchioness greeted her with a smile.
¡°Come, sit,¡± instructed the Marchioness, ¡°I specifically asked for my favourite egg dish this morning. Do you like eggs?¡±
¡°Yes, of course.¡± Lia did not know what the dish was, but she knew what to reply.
While Lia still felt queasy acting like a brother to Kieran, the Marchioness, albeit strict, was kind to her. She always greeted Lia with a smile and never seemed to be angry at her despite Lia giving her many reasons to be so. Lia¡¯s mother, in contrast, had known how to show her anger after she had had a bit to drink.
Kieran tapped the side of his ss with a spoon and the servants hovered over the breakfast table, serving dishes. The warm egg was particrly delicious. The Marchioness¡¯ gaze flickered to Lia¡¯s dish for only a moment.
¡°I heard that you are a very good student,¡± said the Marchioness.
Lia swallowed her food. ¡°It had been pleasant.¡±
¡°I am d to hear that,¡± said the Marchioness, smiling, ¡°Kieran is a model student at the academy. I believe you can soon catch up to your brother if you keep working hard.¡±
Lia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, unpleasantly. The Marchioness had been genuine in herpliment, but Lia found it hard to be d. She managed to nod. ¡°Thank you. I will try my best.¡±
Kieran frowned as he broke the egg yolk on his te, sitting across Lia. ¡°It¡¯s been only a week since he started studying. He¡¯s working hard enough, mother.¡±
¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such lenient things, Kieran.¡±
¡°Father would have told him to go out and y.¡±
¡°I¡¯m talking to Lian right now.¡± The Marchioness¡¯s voice rose a bit, and Lia wanted to get away from the argument. The food was heavy in her stomach.
¡°I know that... but mother. The young Duke has been hunting for a fortnight here. Lian would have heard gunshots all day and night, which meant he wouldn¡¯t have gotten much sleep. So don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡±
Kieran was the only person who could even attempt to melt the steely countenance of the Marchioness. He always came to Lia¡¯s defense, so it was only natural that she felt affection towards him. The Marchioness did not talk of sses afterward, and while the rest of the breakfast was pleasant, Lia couldn¡¯t eat so well. Kieran asked for a sherbet after the Marchioness left the table, including Lia¡¯s share.
¡°I met ude in the academy. We¡¯re the same age, but he¡¯s better than any of us. Let¡¯s go hunting together next time. I think you would be better at shooting than me.¡±
¡°I never held a gun before.¡±
¡°Everyone has their firsts. Also, I won¡¯t... be able to go back to the academy.¡±
Lia lowered her head. She understood what he was saying. The household was strange. No one suspected anything, or questioned her, despite having arrived at the mansion overnight and been converted to a son of the family. Everyone treated her like Lia had forever been a Vale living in the mansion. Everybody showed her politeness and courtesy. Sometimes Lia felt like everything else in the past had been a dream.
¡°Young master Canillian, Sir Theodore is here. Young master Kieran, pleasee, too.¡±
The manor was already preparing for the cold, as the grate near the firece was filled with wood and the sofa held mink nkets. Lia remembered having spent thest winter with two pairs of clothes. She pushed down the memory while following Kieran with light footsteps. She saw Theodore far away, and while no one told her anything, she was starting to know what she had to do.
Lia watched Kieran go to the library after greeting Theodore. Even though he coughed all the while, Kieran¡¯s eyes were firm in front of the servants. Lia knew that she would never be able to rece him.
*
¡°The Marquis has just passed the Croizen ins and will arrive in an hour!¡±
The servants were at their busiest as the sunset painted the white mansion in a rosy hue. It had been exactly a month since Lia had first arrived at the mansion. ¡°The Marquis? Now?¡±
Lia had been asleep when she heard the news. Pepe, who had been serving Lia instead of Betty, shook her gently awake with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s back after three months. We don¡¯t have time. You have to get into clean clothes. It won¡¯t do if you don¡¯t look right.¡±
Pepe¡¯s joy was to dress the beautiful Lia, and the child felt fond of Pepe as well. Lia¡¯s gentleness towards Pepe made her even more bold in her attention that she gave the child. She chose her outfit, while Lia waited.
Pepe was sure of herself that Lia would be a hit when introduced in the social circle. She dreamt of the day when Lia would march around wearing a navy-blue uniform following the Marquis¡¯ footsteps.
¡°Am I going to wear that?¡±
¡°Yes. This yellow vest will go well with your eyes. Do you like it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±
Pepe did her best to spruce Lia up. The Marchioness had emphasized neat and quiet outfits, but Pepe was of different opinion, she thought hiding such a face in quiet outfits was a crime. While she got dressed, she watched the servants run outside to prepare the reception. Lia¡¯s heart hammered. She would be seeing her father for the first time.
Chapter 5.1
Chapter 5.1
An eight-horse carriage stopped in front of the mansion, and all the servants came up to greet the Marquis as the day turned dark. Lia nervously stood next to Kieran, who had been in his room thest few days due to his illness. However, she could not smile. Kieran held Lia¡¯s hand with his signature smile despite his pale face.
The Marquis came down as the carriage door opened. He looked exactly like the portrait, and his green eyes looked at his wife, Kieran, and Canillia in turn.
¡°My dear wife.¡±
The Marquis spread his arms wide as he saw the Marchioness, and she came up to hug him with a surprisingly warm smile. Lia¡¯s chest grew warm at the scene. Lia stepped back after shaking Kieran¡¯s hands off. She wanted to bolt but Betty¡¯s hand on her shoulders steadied her. Betty was also trembling.
The Marquis kissed his wife on the cheek and then patted Kieran¡¯s head. He then directed his gaze to Lia.
¡°Canillian.¡±
The Marquis leaned down to meet Lia¡¯s eyes, and she tried to keep her tears from falling. ¡°Come here,¡± he said as he embraced her. She smelled winter on him.
¡°I heard the child was a girl,¡± the Marchioness said while she took her husband¡¯s long coat. She bade the servants leave and waited until the bedroom door closed. ¡°We do not need a girl.¡±
¡°How will she act like a boy?¡± The Marquis took off his clothes and put on afortable robe before wearily getting into bed. He seemed tired enough to go to sleep right then.
However, the Marchioness continued as she stared at him, ¡°I am not asking her to live as a boy for the rest of her life. I just want her to act as Kieran until he recovers his health. The family will be secure then.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too severe to push that life on a girl.¡±
The Marchioness raised her head after straightening her back, and her eyes shone with pure hatred for a moment as she red at him, ¡°You¡¯re the cruel one to have loved a maid!¡±
¡°Madame!¡±
¡°I would have not felt such disgrace if she had been a noblewoman¡¯s widow, but why a maid whose eyes you shouldn¡¯t meet?¡±
It had been ten years ago, but Anastasia still felt resentment for what her husband had done. Lia¡¯s mother had been a kitchen maid in this mansion, and her beauty had allured many a man in this house. She received both love and hate, and the Marquis had been one of them who loved her. Anastasia had not stopped him despite knowing he was married, as she had thought it would be a brief affair.
The maid¡¯s belly started showing when Kieran had just started walking. The servants had be afraid of the woman who carried the Marquis¡¯s child. They all observed her in case she were to have a boy. The woman mistakenly thought she was loved by the Marquis and acted hysterically to everyone around her.
Then, Kieran had disappeared on a cold winter¡¯s day, and Anastasia had frantically searched the mansion for him. He was eventually found beside a frozenke and thankfully survived. The livid Marquis gathered all of his servants to find the culprit, and they all said the pregnant maid had done it, and although she was in herst month of pregnancy, the woman had been chased away from the mansion on that same day. Although she had cried bitterly and said that she did not do it, the Marquis would not hear of it after nearly losing his only son. Anastasia had cursed the woman and had said that she would take the baby¡¯s life if it was a boy. However, the child had turned out to be a girl. It was then that Kieran had fallen ill and despite giving him the best medicines from across thend, he was still slowly dying.
¡°What happened to the mother?¡± The Marquis asked as he looked at Anastasia¡¯s fists. Sheposed herself and let down her hair.
¡°I don¡¯t know. She may have died. However, she loved the girl and took care of her despite living on the streets.¡±
¡°You seem to want her dead.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± she said coldly.
The Marquis sighed, and he reached out to his wife after drinking a nightcap. Anastasia¡¯s face loosened, and she came up to her husband unable to stop herself.
¡°No one will look down on us no matter how weak Kieran is. I won¡¯t lose my son. You worry too much. I cannot forgive the woman who did that to Kieran. Please, do the same.¡±
The Marquis stroked his wife¡¯s sobbing back. Since Kieran had fallen ill after that day on theke, it was natural for Anastasia to feel like that, and his blood also boiled whenever he thought of that day. He couldn¡¯t forgive the woman, no matter how much affection he had felt for her. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive her until I die. I swear it on our family,¡± he whispered to his wife.
Chapter 5.2
Chapter 5.2
Winter had arrived and Lennon, who took care of the gardens, brought a portable stove he had invented, to the greenhouse. It had been made fordies¡¯ tea parties, and the family took pride in a stove that had no smoke, didn¡¯t burn flesh, and did not smell!
¡°Your gardens are beautiful any season,¡± Marchioness of Selby spoke with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s much smaller than the Duchess¡¯s gardens though.¡±
¡°Yes, I heard that she prefers flowers over people!¡±
¡°I tend to agree with her in these turbulent times.¡±
The two women spoke in a prearranged manner, and otherdies could only smile. The Marchioness of Selby looked at her daughter running around the garden. She would have told her not to do so, but thedy could only smile since she was ying with Princess Rosina.
¡°It¡¯s snowing!¡± squealed the princess.
Everyone looked at the ss window and it was indeed snowing.
¡°Marilyn, shall we go out?¡± Rosina asked excitedly.
¡°It¡¯s too cold, and I can¡¯t run anymore.¡±
Rosina narrowed her eyes at Marilyn, who did not look a bit tired. ¡°The young duke wille out from the library soon,¡± she teased and Marilyn blushed at that. Rosina spoke with confidence, ¡°I asked my brother not to stay in the stuffy library. They will start hunting nearby soon.¡±
Marilyn acted like she could not refuse and readily agreed. Thedies forced augh at the girls¡¯ conversation. Everyone knew that Marilyn, the Marquis of Selby¡¯s daughter, had a crush on the young Ihar. Since the Vales did not have a daughter, there was a good chance that she would be the next duchess. Therefore, thedies who wanted to marry their daughters into the Ihar name would not like the situation.
¡°Who is that child? What is he doing?¡± Rosina pointed outside as she put on the coat her maid had brought her. A small child, who wasn¡¯t even wearing a coat, was standing outside. He shuddered as he stared at the sky with his mouth open and seemed to taste the snowkes as they fell into his open hands.
¡°He seems to be tasting the snow.¡±
Marilyn turned her head towards her mother as if to confirm, and the Marchioness of Vale shook her bell with a rigid face and the maid came running in immediately, ¡°Take Canillian to his room.¡± She instructed.
The maid bowed and went away, and ady asked, despite the heavy atmosphere, ¡°Is he the child who is staying due to an illness?¡±
The Marchioness of Vale smiled despite knowing that thedy knew why the child was there. ¡°He¡¯s still weak, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s so small.¡±
¡°How old is he?¡± Rosina asked.
¡°He is twelve, princess.¡±
¡°He is so simr to Kieran. Is he a boy? He¡¯s so pretty.¡±
¡°Your question is interesting, princess,¡± the Marchioness smiled, and Rosina stared at Canillia with sparkling brown eyes. A maid hade to the child, but they saw Kieran wave her away and he gave Canillia a coat he held in his arm. Then the other boys, along with the young Duke, appeared. Rosina blushed while Marilyn spoke. ¡°If he was a girl, I would have been jealous. He¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t he?¡±
Canillia now faced ude and other boys, and Kieran was too close. She didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation.
¡°Why are you alone, Lia? Let us go together.¡± Kieran pulled Lia¡¯s hand, and she saw that other boys did not look at her favorably. However, only ude was indifferent as they walked. Lia found it difficult to meet ude¡¯s eyes, so she was grateful that he led her.
¡°Kieran, I have sses,¡± Lia lied, but Kieran would not let her go at that.
¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. Sir Theodore is scheduled toe tomorrow.¡±
Lia knew she couldn¡¯t lie anymore and watched as her breath turned white in the air. She arrived to see that the servants had prepared hunting guns on velvet cushions, and she began to tremble as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like targets that do not move.¡±
ude sat on a ck sofa after eating a grape from a crystal fruit bowl. Lia couldn¡¯t raise her head as his blue eyes stared at her. Each boy now had a servant holding an umbre over them.
¡°You promised that you would teach my brother how to hunt, ude.¡±
¡°I did,¡± he replied.
The boys standing near ude were smiling for no reason, and Lia avoided one of them who was ring at her, from what she¡¯d heard he seemed to be named Tolin.
¡°I have a question,¡± ude took a step towards Lia, who had been staring at the scary guns. She fisted her hands as he took a pistol that suited Lia¡¯s height and frowned, ¡°Why did you taste the snow?¡±
Lia blinked but answered as best she could, ¡°I was curious.¡±
¡°Curious about how snow tasted?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Lia felt anxious even before ude sneered.
¡°Don¡¯t street kids do that instead of eating sherbets?¡± He arrogantly remarked.
Chapter 6
Chapter 6
Lia almost dropped the cold and heaving gun ude had given her, but he was strong enough to turn her around and she stood with her legs shoulder-width apart. He repeated, ¡°A street child.¡±
She heard a snicker from somewhere, but she could not turn around lest someone discover her true gender. Thankfully, they did not hunt live animals but shot at targets. ude, who was taller than Lia by two heads, stood behind her and helped her raise her arm as he held the barrel. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°So, what did snow taste like?¡± Her ear tickled at hearing his voice, and she could not do anything since he was a duke and she stood dead-still. Then, in a demanding voice, he said, ¡°Answer!¡±
Lia had been about to but her eyes closed when a loud shot suddenly rang out. She had pulled the trigger before she had given the signal and servants ran up to them after a stunned silence, everyone was shocked.
¡°Young master!¡± One of the servants cried out. ude slowly pulled the hand that had held the barrel back, and Lia turned around, ready to faint.
¡°Bring a doctor!¡± yelled a servant, ¡°He¡¯s hurt! Hurry!¡±
ude silenced the servants with a wave of his hand and narrowed his eyes saying, ¡°I just burned my hand a little, so don¡¯t raise a fuss.¡±
His palm was a deep red, and Lia turned white. She rushed out to the snowy grounds and brought snow to hold against ude¡¯s palm. ¡°I am so sorry, honestly!¡± Her body shook, and everything seemed to grow cold. The snow melted quickly from their body heat, and Lia thought she may die from embarrassment. She felt despondent and afraid and unsure of what to do, so she just continued to fetch snow to put on ude¡¯s hand until the doctor arrived. ude just stared at Lia with unreadable eyes.
¡°I do apologize, Your Highness.¡± Tears fell from Lia¡¯s eyes, but ude remained silent as he stared at the child.
¡°Move,¡± he said bluntly.
Lia heard a sharp voice and caught a whiff of sweet perfume. It was Marilyn, wearing her beautiful dress, with servants in tow. She covered ude¡¯s hand with a handkerchief that had been dunked in ice-cold water.
¡°Are you all right?¡± Rosina¡¯s question silenced everyone. Kieran bowed, and Rosina blushed as she did the same.
ude nodded as he removed the handkerchief from his hand and said, ¡°It was a light burn.¡±
¡°How stupid of you! You¡¯re young, but to make a mistake while handling a gun!¡± Marilyn shouted at Lia, who trembled with her head bent low. The girl was right, she was at fault, and a nobleman was hurt as a result, she couldn¡¯t argue the fact.
¡°Mademoiselle, did you just shout at my brother?¡± Kieran stepped in front of Lia, and Marilyn¡¯s face turned red as she had not expected that he would take his brother¡¯s side in this situation.
¡°Look...¡± she stuttered.
¡°I said, did you shout to my brother?¡±
Marilyn¡¯s lips twisted at Kieran¡¯s ring eyes, ¡°I apologize, I was upset.¡±
¡°Apologize to my brother,¡± he said unsympathetically, ¡°and Lia, please apologize to the young Duke.¡±
Since Lia didn¡¯t even think of hearing an apology from Marilyn, she bowed until her head almost touched the ground and said meekly, ¡°I apologize, sir.¡±
Marilyn didn¡¯t apologize to Lia, and she just red at Kieran, her eyes brimming with tears. Then, they heard a chuckle.
¡°Snow,¡± ude said as he approached Lia and put out his reddened hand, after dropping Marilyn¡¯s handkerchief. Lia slowly raised her head to see ude. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± He questioned.
¡°Snow?¡± She was confused.
¡°Bring the snow Canillian. It felt much better than that handkerchief.¡±
***
The hyperactivity surrounding the incident came to an end after the resident doctor treated ude, and Lia didn¡¯t have to bring all the snow in the gardens to him. After returning to her room, she sat by the window and watched the carriages take thedies away. Marilyn¡¯s loud shouting still rang in her ears. She had been justified in her anger because Lia knew how burns felt and so she prayed with her eyes tightly closed for ude to get well soon.
Lia¡¯s thoughts were disrupted when she heard amotion outside her room and the door burst open, banging loudly against the wall. The Marchioness barged in, her face stone-cold and she pped the child¡¯s cheek as Lia was rising from her chair; silence ensued and Betty stood behind her with her mouth wide open.
¡°You! How dare you?¡± The Marchioness yelled. She was livid, and she was no longer the strict yet kind person Lia knew, and Lia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Do not be with them! How dare you try to take Kieran¡¯s ce!¡±
Lia¡¯s mouth was agape, as she had thought she had been pped for burning ude¡¯s hand. However, the Marchioness was angry at Lia being among them.
¡°Answer me!¡± she shouted.
Lia spoke with lowered shoulders. ¡°Yes, Madame.¡±
¡°The prince was among them! How dare you embarrass Kieran!¡±
Lia had never been told that the prince would be there. Her body began to shake as she sobbed with her head bowed low, and the Marchioness continued to speak, not allowing her a chance to respond. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think you can cry. Your role is just to live quietly. Don¡¯t step forward unless you are instructed to do so!¡±
The Marchioness turned around and stormed out of the room, mming the door behind her. Lia sat back down on the chair and covered her red cheek. Betty came running with a wet towel, and she hugged Lia with a saddened face. Lia cried openly to the only gentle person who hugged her here.
***
The Marquis¡¯s eyes were surprised as Lia came out to the dining room with swollen eyes, and the Marchioness did not even nce at her. Lia had to sit down next to ude, and he sighed on seeing Lia¡¯s red eyes.
¡°I am sorry to hear that Lia made a mistake in the shooting arena, ude,¡± said the Marchioness.
The Marquis spoke as he sipped wine, and Lia avoided Kieran¡¯s fierce gaze as she unfolded the napkin.
¡°No, it¡¯s my mistake. Lian¡¯s not at fault, and he managed the situation quite well.¡±
Lia stared at ude, appreciating his light answer, and she noticed his bandaged hand and could smell that sage and other herb oils had been used to dress it.
¡°Thank you, I owe you a great debt,¡± said Theodore, interrupting the awkward situation, ¡°I thank you for lending me your library.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that you like it,¡± replied the Marquis as he raised his wine ss high. Theodore had said the Vale library had even more rare books than the Imperial Library and the teacher had long anticipated a visit to it.
Lia did not speak during the meal, and Kieran did the same. She met ude¡¯s eyes, still avoiding Kieran¡¯s gaze though. Putting a small piece of meat in her mouth, she chewed on it for a long time and it felt like everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. Managing to finish the meal, she then stood up, despite knowing that was against manners, and ran from the mansion and hid in the gardens.
Moonlight shone a path on the white snow, and she followed it to hide by the gigantic statue of an angel that she could see from her bedroom window. It was perfect for hiding from the cold as its wings were folded as if they were protecting something. She found afortable spot and snuggled against it with her knees folded, looking up at the bright moon. She was conditioned to the cold and didn¡¯t feel any pain. This is the perfect ce.
She had been staring at the star-studded sky for a long time when a tall shadow suddenly loomed over her. Lia saw ude¡¯s clear blue eyes looking down at her and he had on a heavy coat, unlike her.
¡°Your Highness,¡± she whispered.
He looked around instead of answering and kneeled on one knee while looking deeply into her eyes. Lia stared at ude¡¯s face and thought he was more beautiful than the night sky. He continued to look at her while grabbing a fistful of snow and then held it against her cheek. She was unsure whether this was to console her or punish her. ude¡¯s smile was eerily beautiful, and her cold cheek began to sting.
¡°Was it like this?¡± he asked gently.
ude had said something she could not understand and he tilted his head before standing up. He then disappeared as if he had never been there.
¡°What did he mean?¡± Lia said aloud as she climbed off of the statue with her brow furrowed. But ude was no longer there, only his footsteps over hers, showed her that she hadn¡¯t seen an illusion.
Chapter 7.1
Chapter 7.1
The Marquis leaned against the window holding a cut cigar between his fingers. Lia appeared from behind the angel statue after snow began to fall after a three-hour lull. The child covered her head with both hands as she walked towards the mansion, and Betty met her at the entrance with a warm fluffy coat. He watched Lia entering the mansion with Betty and then turned his gaze to his wife, who was reading in bed.
¡°If you are going to raise him as a boy, you will need to learn respect.¡±
Anastasia did not answer her husband as she continued to read, and the Marquis turned to her with a rigid face, ¡°Anastasia!¡± The Marquis called her name while biting down on his cigar and Anastasia slowly raised her head.
¡°You say I punished Lia because I do not know respect?¡±
¡°No, I believe your respect to be one-sided. Lia is our child now, and pping her is too much,¡± said the Marquis.
¡°I taught Lia her ce, and since you left her education to me, leave me be.¡±
¡°Her ce?¡± He asked as his anger grew.
¡°I punished him for the sake of the Vale name! He will not make another mistake due to what happened today. If he doesn¡¯t make another mistake, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
The Marquis smoked his cigar while Anastasia calmed down, and he realized how blindly she loved Kieran. She had be extremely sensitive since Canillia hade to the house, and her husband and servants all saw it. She stood up and went to sit down in front of the dressing table to braid her hair.
¡°I would have punished Kieran for tarnishing the Vale name too.¡±
¡°You think Lia did that?¡±
¡°Being forgiven for mistakes makes one weak.¡±
¡°You honestly believe a child¡¯s mistake will tarnish the Vale name? Your words disgrace the family!¡± The Marquis left his trembling wife, and although it waste at night, the family butler, Anher, followed the tired Marquis.
¡°Did you find her yet?¡± The Marquis inquired.
¡°She seems to have left town. Some say she went away to find her child, and others say she met with an ident.¡±
The Marquis walked inside the cold library with an expressionless face, and the butler lit the firece. He watched the mes as the butler turned the logs around before ringing the bell.
¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold. I am sending for tea.¡±
¡°Anher, do you see this?¡± The Marquis took out a small leather box from the bottom of a shelf, and the family crest said that only the family head could open the box.
Anher locked the door and stood in front of his master. ¡°It¡¯s what you have mentioned before.¡±
The Marquis opened the box, and a diamond about the size of an adult finger rested in it, ¡°It¡¯s from a diamond mine.¡±
Anher examined the diamond with the loupe the Marquis gave him, and his expertise as a jeweler came in handy now. His eyes were excited as he focused the loupe with shaking hands. ¡°I have never seen a finer stone, Master.¡±
¡°The same goes here. This is why Geore¡¯s King has been acting strange.¡±
¡°Did you find this in the neutralnds?¡±
¡°Yes, half of which is owned by the Ihars. If the Emperor had not made the ce neutral, all of thends would have been owned.¡±
The Marquis stared at the magnificent jewel, and Anher took the tea at the door without letting the maid see what was inside.
¡°Do you believe there will be war?¡± The butler inquired, looking worried.
The Marquis frowned at Anher¡¯s question while sipping his herb tea, ¡°The Geore Kingdom is already taking action, I saw their military gs even at the Del Casa ins.¡±
¡°King Luan Sergio seems to be showing his true colors then.¡±
¡°They have been ck-hearted since the previous generation. I thought they had been pretending well.¡±
The north of the Empire was owned by the Ihars and touched the Behorbia Western Mountains, where war had raged for a century. Both countries, tired of war, made arge neutralnd with the Nangtwa river as the boundary. It was a ceasefire area, and both countries now lived in precarious peace.
Thirty years passed like that, and a year ago, Luan Sergio became the next king, and he was an unreadable man. However, he sent his armies to the neutralnds, knowing what treasures rested in the Iharnds. The Duke of Ihar had been furious and had called the Marquis to look around since he had the excuse of being a merchant to be there.
¡°Does the Duke know of this mine?¡± The butler asked curiously.
¡°Of course. Thend is owned by the Ihars, and it¡¯s better to ask for cooperation rather than fall for greed.¡±
For aristocrats to maintain their power bnce with the Imperial family, which had the people¡¯s love, they needed more funds. The only way for nobles to have equal power with the Imperial family was to maintain their funds, as power could be bnced only after the Imperial family was in debt to the aristocrats. Such a tight bnce would lead to an ideal ruler.
The Marquis looked at the transparent diamond. Suddenly, the bell rang loud and fast, and a servant came rushing in with a fearful look on his face and shouted in panic, ¡°Sir, young Master Kieran has fainted and is not breathing.¡±
Chapter 8.1
Chapter 8.1
Anastasia swooned in her nightgown, and servants rushed to support her as the Marquis came racing into Kieran¡¯s bedroom. Fortunately, Kieran was breathing now, and the doctor, who had saved the boy¡¯s life, was in a cold sweat.
¡°What happened?¡± The Marquis demanded to know.
¡°The medicine is not working!¡± exined the shaking doctor in a high-pitched voice.
¡°Then get another!¡±
¡°We can¡¯t get any more from the Empire, and the young Master¡¯s lungs have been taxed for too long.¡±
The doctor checked Kieran¡¯s breathing, and while air passed through his nose, no one knew whether he would wake up. The Marchioness went to hug Kieran, who was lying down looking like a corpse. She cried bitterly, and the atmosphere in the room was of deep gloom. It was then the Marquis discovered ude standing at the back of the room and he took a step forward from the shadows and said, ¡°Geore has Dr. Shmtri beyond the neutralnds. I will take Kieran to be treated by him.¡±
¡°But, Shmtri...¡±
ude interrupted the Marquis, ¡°Yes, I know he treats the Sergio family. However, Shmtri has a debt to my father.¡±
ude¡¯s eyes rested on Kieran¡¯s pale hand and the Marquis was troubled as he stared back and forth between the two boys. He could not expect new treatments in the Empire.
¡°I will do anything for my son!¡± The Marchioness was screaming, and the servants turned pale, fearful she may faint.
ude did not like to make such offers, but Kieran was interesting and smarter than the rest. He walked out of the room, as the choice was now theirs. He saw Canillian praying with his eyes closed in the corridor and the boy avoided his gaze, and ude thought this one was interesting enough at times. As he passed the boy, the young child bowed to him.
¡°How old are you?¡±
Lia lowered his head with reddened cheeks as ude turned around and asked him a question, and he replied softly, ¡°I am twelve.¡±
¡°Are you at the academy?¡±
¡°Sir Theodore...¡±
¡°Then I will see you during the senior years.¡±
ording to the Empire¡¯sw, a boy from an aristocratic family had to attend at least one year of sses at the academy to inherit the family name, and those who did not attend the academy were considered useless. Nobles were passionate about teaching their children these days. Knowing that this was the Imperial family¡¯s way to prevent useful youths from going abroad,dies were trying to bring the best teachers to their homes. The Marchioness had ced Lia at Theodore, the best there was. She was sincere but yet she¡¯d also pped Lia. ude walked away, thinking that it was not like him to concern himself with such things.
***
A bird flitting over the water made ripples, and it was the season where bright-colored new buds appeared here and there. Betty was rolling her eyes at the gold hair that moved in the deep parts of the river.
¡°Young master!¡± She called Lia many times, but the child was going in the opposite direction like she had no intention ofing up for air. ¡°Young master Canillian!¡± Betty rolled her skirts as she would bring the child out herself.
Lia¡¯s head shot out of the water when the maid¡¯s feet touched the river¡¯s surface and she was giggling as she pushed back her wet blond hair and said, ¡°Betty! Stay there. I will get out soon.¡±
¡°Young master! I told you that you have to get a haircut today! It¡¯s too early to be swimming anyway!¡±
¡°I know, but it¡¯s warm now. Last winter was too cold. How can I not enjoy a swim now?¡± Lia¡¯s eyes closed as she looked up at the clear blue sky and felt the warm rays of sunshine on her face, spring had always been special to her. She had spent four springs here at the Marquis¡¯s mansion, and the girl had turned into a beautiful boy. Her emerald-green eyes, honey-blond hair, and delicate features made the young servants blush.
Betty covered Lia with a towel once she¡¯d gotten out of the water, thinking that she was still a small child at sixteen. While Betty was relieved that the girl¡¯s curves didn¡¯t show, she was still worried.
¡°Let¡¯s go. Madame will be back in a few days and you cannot have this long hair when she arrives home,¡± Betty spoke as she dried Lia¡¯s hair that touched her shoulders.
Kieran had gone to the north with ude four years ago. The Duke wrote a letter to Geore to ask for the King¡¯s help, and Geore requested Kieran to study there as Dr. Shmitri treated him. The Vales had erupted, as that meant Geore was taking Kieran hostage. While the Marquis refused Geore¡¯s offer, Anastasia pleaded with him to let Kieran go for a month. She wrote to Sergio and said that if Kieran¡¯s illness showed improvement after a month of treatment that he could study there.
Lia did not know what went on between aristocrats but knew that an ill Kieran had gone with ude to the north. She had not seen both boys for four years now and she prayed for Kieran to be well, as his death meant that she may have to live a boy¡¯s life forever.
Chapter 8.2
Chapter 8.2
Lia took a step forward, wrapped in the towel, and heard girls¡¯ughter from afar as they ran about in the warm spring weather. She looked up at the sky again as she walked back to the mansion thinking about how she had grown and became used to being called ¡®young master¡¯. Many things had changed.
¡°Betty, my chest hurts.¡±
¡°Why, did you have a nightmare?¡±
¡°No, literally.¡±
Lia poked her chest, and Betty answered with a knowing smile, ¡°It¡¯s a natural change. I will have morefortable clothes ready for you to try on soon.¡±
¡°It hurts naturally?¡±
Lia tilted her head as she stood in front of the dresser in her room. She saw a boy with chilled lips reflected in the mirror next to the dresser. She removed her wet clothes and observed her naked body and looked closely at the curves that began to show on her chest.
¡°I know someone who works under a famous tailor and will get you some underwear that fits in a few days.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Lia smiled excitedly.
¡°And...¡± Betty had been about to say that a letter from the academy hade for Lia but stopped short when she saw a trickle of blood running down the girl¡¯s thigh, and Lia¡¯s eyes opened in shock as Betty hugged her.
¡°Betty, what is this?¡± She asked, sounding frightened.
¡°You have be ady, young master.¡±
***
Lia was ill for a week and could not do anything but lie down. Betty told her that every woman went through the same pain and told her of her tears when she was growing up. Lia was scared after hearing that, as she imagined the Marchioness scolding her and chasing her out. However, Betty said that would not happen and gave the girl a white lily that night.
¡°You have to cut your hair today.¡±
Lia stared at the yellowing lily as she stood up. The hairdresser was waiting for her in the dressing room preparing to cut her hair. While long hair was bing popr among men, Lia was easily mistaken for a girl due to her delicate face, therefore, the Marchioness was obsessed with keeping Lia¡¯s hair short. Lia had no control over the hairdresser cutting her hair.
The hairdresser praised Lia¡¯s beauty as blond hair fell on the floor.
¡°Stop!¡± Lia raised her hand when her hair was short, and the hairdresser was speaking too much, and he blushed as he finished her haircut and ced a mirror in front of her.
¡°You make me happy with your beauty and the aristocrats who came today...¡±
Lia interrupted the hairdresser, ¡°You speak too much.¡±
¡°Human beings are susceptible to beauty, and...¡± The hairdresser could not finish his words as he absorbed Lia¡¯s hurtful words, and he watched her as she sighed and looked out the window. She was looking at thedies who were walking in the garden holding their parasols.
Minor noblemen under the Marquis often came to be seen by Lia, as the rumors regarding Kieran¡¯s treatment spread. If something happened to Kieran, Canillian Vale would take his ce. Lia¡¯s angelic face was also a reason for their visits.
¡°Can¡¯t we close down the mansion?¡±
Anher smiled faintly at Lia¡¯s question, ¡°Young master, someone from the academy hase to see you. Therefore, we will close down the mansion until he goes back.¡±
***
The old man was Count Padric Jonathan, who was the head of the Imperial Academy. Two deans stared at Lia as they stood behind him.
¡°The Imperial family will ask more persistently if you dy Sir Canillian¡¯s admission, especially with your elder son being abroad.¡±
The Marquis was calm despite the sharp tone, ¡°I have not spoken to Anastasia yet and I¡¯ve told you that I will dy this matter until she returns.¡±
A dean replied to the Marquis¡¯s words, ¡°We received the letter, but the Ihars also desire Sir Canillian to attend, and since many young noblemen desire to meet him, we cannot postpone this matter longer.¡±
¡°Sir ude said so?¡±
¡°Yes, he has explicitly said so.¡±
The Marquis looked at Lia, who sat with an indifferent face. She had now be too beautiful, and as the academy was full of boys it would be that much more dangerous for her.
¡°If my child goes to the academy, I want an individual room and a private servant. He is weak and needs much care.¡±
¡°We can give him a private room, but it¡¯s against the rules to bring a servant.¡±
¡°Then, I will give up admission. Sir Theodore says that he is already smarter than a senior at the academy.¡±
¡°Which is all the more reason why we¡¯re here. We can allow him to have separate rooms in the capital if you are worried about academy life.¡±
While the two men argued, Lia¡¯s heart raced after she heard them mention the capital. Her mother may be there. She looked up at the Marquis as she slowly fisted her hands, ¡°Father, I desire to go. Mother will allow me if I can fill my brother¡¯s absence. I will not let the Vale name down.¡±
Chapter 9.1
Chapter 9.1
The Marquis looked at Lia, deeply moved. Lia was not a child that asked for anything, she never expressed her desire. This was a rare moment when she looked up at him, full of hope and sparkly eyes for a favor.
¡°Lian, do you want to go to the academy that much?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± said Lia eagerly.
He considered Lia his daughter despite how she was raised. The Marquis sometimes regretted raising her like a son when he heard about what other girls her age thought about Lia. Perhaps he could raise her as his daughter still, it wasn¡¯t sote. But letting Lia be more exposed around people could prove to be dangerous. He held Lia¡¯s hand and gave it aforting squeeze.
¡°I will discuss it with Anastasia and then look for a ce near the academy,¡± said the Marquis.
Lia brightened. He could not refuse her one request that she asked of him. While the Marchioness might not agree, Lia still couldn¡¯t hold her eagerness that she might finally be able to go to the capital.
The schoolmasters and the Dean smiled. Things had gone their way. The Marquis sighed and dismissed them all. He stood up and thanked the schoolmaster. The schoolmaster was happy because this meant that the academy would have another very powerful sponsor.
¡°Shall I arrange things so Sir Canillian will enter the academy after three weeks?¡± asked the schoolmaster while leaving. ¡°I will inform you of the entrance and donation fees.¡±
¡°Right,¡± said the Marquis, ¡°Thank you.¡±
The Marquis waved at them as they were allured by the Marchioness beautiful garden which grew very lush especially in the warm weather. The Marquis considered closing down the mansion since it was usually Anastasia who handled the visitors, but she was no longer here. She was up north. He turned to Lia.
¡°I heard you had been quite unwell,¡± said the Marquis.
Lia smiled awkwardly; she scratched her head at his words. ¡°I am alright now after a week of rest. Thank you for your concern.¡±
The Marquis knew why Lia insisted on going to the capital. She wanted to find her mother. He had tried to find her, but she had disappeared without a trace. He was uncertain if he should say this to her. He decided against it.
¡°The academy will not be easy,¡± said the Marquis, ¡°The young noblemen gather there to create lines and factions. Of course, you do not need to worry about your position since you¡¯re my son, but others maye at you with ill intentions.¡±
¡°Ill intentions?¡± asked Lia.
¡°Yes, people might have differing opinions and wish you harm,¡± said the Marquis.
The Marquis poured a drink. Lia nced at the newspaper on the desk. He knew that Lia read the public paper but the one published by the Imperial family differed from the rest. The headline was of the Duke of Ihar¡¯s secret visit to Geore and the neutralnds. That was the main news. The serial murders of youngdies in Etear Streets in broad daylight was given only a small box at the side. People were requesting the Imperial family to intervene since the police investigations had not been able to find out anything.
¡°Master,¡± appeared the butler, Anher, after escorting the schoolmasters to the carriage. He smiled at Lia, an indication to take her leave.
¡°Then I will also take my leave,¡± she said.
Lia went out of the reception room, confident that she would finally be going to the academy. The Marchioness hasn¡¯t given her permission yet, but Sir Theodore was positive that Lia had worked so hard and learnt so much that she might even be beyond the seniors of the academy. Lia had worked harder in her studies after she heard of a ce from ude. She realized that that might be the only chance for her to go to the capital.
Lia left the mansion, walked in the fresh air towards Kieran¡¯s outhouse. She had been ruffling her hair when a stranger approached her. He was one of the deans, a nobleman in his thirties.
¡°I see you again, Canillian.¡±
¡°Hello, sir.¡±
¡°You can call me Eddie.¡±
Lia murmured her apologies that she needed to be elsewhere and started to walk away. But the man with slick, brown hair asked her a question even before she could take a step.
Chapter 9.2
Chapter 9.2
¡°How is your brother doing?¡± asked the young dean.
¡°I heard he is getting better,¡± Lia replied politely.
¡°It¡¯s a shame to lose such a youth to Geore...¡±
The man shook his head as he stroked his short beard, and his eyes slowly drifted over to Canillian. She stepped back. She knew that gaze. Lia had felt such gazes when she passed the training fields at the back of the Marquis¡¯s estate. They were the eyes of men who enjoyed the beauty of both sexes. The dean¡¯s zing eyes on her made her feel naked.
¡°Canillian. Things with too much beauty tend to break. Flowers are picked regardless of their gender,¡± said Eddie.
Lia felt ufortable. ¡°I am sorry I don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t take my words too seriously,¡± said Eddie, ¡°I want you to attend the academy. However, be careful. There are always those who do not like young, well-off boys like you.¡±
The young dean walked past Lia, not taking his eyes off her even for a moment until he had to turn and walk away.
Then, why did ude...
The schoolmaster had told her that ude wanted her toe and attend the academy with him. She had not met him since that snowy day four years ago. The schoolmasters might have set that up to convince her to attend the academy. She had wounded ude and the Marchioness had pped her across the cheek. Kieran had left for North on that day as well. Lia desperately wanted to see Kieran. She prayed for him every day. Would he have changed much? It had been a while since Lia circled Kieran¡¯s outhouse. It reminded her of him. She was just thinking about him when Pepe rushed over to her, running.
¡°Young master! You¡¯re going to the capital? You can¡¯t go without me!¡± she said, hurriedly, ¡°Who will take care of you?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± said Lia, ¡°Father won¡¯t let me go alone, anyway.¡±
Pepe brightened a little. Pepe loved dressing up Canillian Vale in outfits. She said she didn¡¯t have a doll to y with in her childhood, so she was showering it all on Canillian. Pepe had joked that she would have liked to dress Canillian in a dress once, but Lia had never given her approval. But she was not a child anymore, and the Marchioness will not be able to force her any longer. After she went to the capital, she could live however she wanted. She wouldn¡¯t need to pretend to be a boy.
She could see leaves rustle in the gentle breeze. The season when the world turned the color of her eyes wasing.
***
The wait for the Marchioness answer wasn¡¯t very long. Her letter from the north hade a fortnight after the schoolmasters had left. She had approved that Canillian could indeed go to the capital for a year and informed them that Kieran¡¯s health was improving.
The Marquis went to the capital right after receiving the letter. To prepare the amodations, he said. While he had a ce, it was too big and a little far from the academy. He bought houses near the academy. Lia would stay in one of them, the rest would be for the guards who would be stationed there. The Marquis also wanted to find Lia¡¯s mother through Lia. The houses he bought for Lia and the guards could also allow him a secret ce to meet Lia¡¯s mother, if he found her, without the servants finding out. Besides, he couldn¡¯t let an innocent girl like Lia to live in the capital without protection, hence, the guards.
¡°Mother really allowed me to go?¡± asked Lia. She was, of course, referring to Anastasia.
The Marquis nodded, smiling. ¡°I will soon let you know about your living quarters,¡± he said, ¡°First we need to visit the tailor.¡±
¡°Tailor?¡±
¡°The tailor who works in the pce makes the academy uniforms,¡± he exined, ¡°Kieran¡¯s was made by him, too.¡±
¡°That means we are going to the capital?¡± asked Lia, stunned.
The Marquis smiled as he looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t see the emperor,¡± he chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re just going to visit the tailor¡¯s outhouse.¡±
Chapter 10.1
Chapter 10.1
A carriage led by eight horses ran along the Etear Street. There was arge urban district to the west, themoners¡¯ neighborhood to the east of the street, and Louvre came into view if you went further east.
Lia could not take her eyes off the window. She had seen the Marquis¡¯snds a year ago, and Cosoare had been a ce withmoners dressed as well as noblemen, well-paved roads, and clean buildings. Lia had been shocked. She had thought the capital was filled with criminals and rugged people. Lia saw massive museums and borate shops wheredies and gentlemen entered and left, as though right out of an exquisite painting.
¡°I heard that you have stayed in Louvre before,¡± asked the Marquis, ¡°Did you have time to loiter outside?¡±
¡°Yes, we did stay in the Louvre,¡± said Lia, ¡°But mother said it was dangerous outside.¡±
¡°She did?¡±
Lia nodded. It had been a long time since Lia had spoken aloud about her real mother. Her eyes prickled with tears.
¡°She was right, of course,¡± said the Marquis, ¡°However, it can also be a very interesting ce, depending on who you are with.¡±
Lia tried to be calm. The Marquis looked at her with concern. Louvre was the most dangerous district in the capital, people died there every day. However, Laura had told her daughter that outside Louvre was more dangerous than it was inside the district. The Marquis understood why. She wanted to keep their daughter away from prying eyes. Anastasia would be relentless in her search. Louvre had been the only ce where they could stay.
Before he could pat her on the head tofort her, the carriage entered the pce grounds. The gardens stretched far as the eye could see and the buildings were luxurious beyond one¡¯s imagination. The Marquis told her that the main building was further inside.
The carriage stopped, they drove past the main pce, which was so huge and beautiful, to the tailor¡¯s outhouse. The outhouse was made of red bricks. Lia stepped down from the carriage. They had been in the carriage for so long that she still felt like she was gliding.
¡°It¡¯s the first time that I have ridden a carriage for such a long journey,¡± said Lia.
¡°Really?¡± asked the Marquis, ¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
They stood there for a moment when a voice came from behind them.
¡°Marquis Gliad Vale!¡± said the man, ¡°I am James Owen.¡±
¡°Baron Owen,¡± said the Marquis, ¡°How do you do?¡±
¡°Very fine, thank you,¡± said the Baron, ¡°The emperor has requested a meeting with you, and I am here to escort you to the Great Hall.¡±
The Baron nced at Lia. The Marquis¡¯ face shed with irritation. ¡°I had informed my visit was very informal and that his majesty shouldn¡¯t be notified.¡±
¡°Well, everyone knows your carriage in the capital.¡±
¡°I am only here for my son¡¯s uniform. I will see him after I have met the tailor.¡±
¡°But...¡±
¡°Please tell his majesty the same.¡±
The Baron turned pale, but he didn¡¯t step back. ¡°I will guide Sir Canillian Vale to the tailor,¡± said a voice from behind and the Baron bowed. The Marquis also bowed.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± said the Marquis.
Wade Pon Wales, crown prince to the emperor, was on horseback. He had a deep, brown hair and warm golden eyes.
¡°It has been a long time,¡± said the crown prince.
Lia had heard that ude had been with the crown prince that fateful day. While she didn¡¯t remember him, it did seem likely that they both knew each other. The crown prince got off from his horse and took off his gloves and offered it to Gliad, who kissed the back of his hand in a gesture of respect.
¡°Will you be all right?¡± asked the Marquis, tapping her on the shoulder.
¡°Yes, I think so,¡± she said.
¡°The tailor will recognize you on sight. I will be back soon,¡± said the Marquis. She nodded.
¡°Please, Father is waiting,¡± said the crown prince, smiling.
Lia nced at the Marquis gesturing to her that she would be alright and followed Wade. His servants followed them at a distance. The prince waved them away and they reluctantly left them alone. Wade and Lia walked through the hyacinth garden.
¡°You seem to have grown but your face is the same,¡± said Wade.
Chapter 10.2
Chapter 10.2
Lia could only smile as Wade looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the rumors?¡± asked Wade, ¡°The academy was practically shaking that the students could finally see you. You¡¯re quite famous there.¡±
¡°Me?¡±
¡°Yes, you were pretty then, but now...¡±
¡°Thank you for remembering me. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m physically weak.¡±
¡°It¡¯s strange when your father was in the Navy. Anyway, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in.¡±
The crown prince opened the door to the Imperial tailor¡¯s ce. Every noble who hade to be fitted by Frank stood up and greeted him in surprise. Lia was tensed but Wade seemed indifferent to everything around him. Thedies covered their faces with fans, the men twirled their moustaches and the academy students, having been there for their uniforms, all looked at Lia.
Lia and Wade made their way through a hall with a red carpet to the tailor¡¯s workshop with a servant guiding them through. The tailor who was in the process of measuring someone else with rolled sleeves, looked up and greeted them.
¡°I haven¡¯t any appointment with you, Your Majesty,¡± said the tailor.
While he seemed very bold and straight forward, the crown prince didn¡¯t seem to mind. The prince made his way to the sofa by the window and made himselffortable.
¡°I¡¯m not here for myself,¡± said the crown prince, ¡°ude, look who is here.¡±
Wade sat crossed legged as he ate a grape. It had been ude whom Frank was taking measurement for. Lia held her breath as ude turned around to her while he buttoned his shirt.
It had been four years and he was almost a man now. He was taller, broad-shouldered, and his features had matured. It reminded her of the time that had passed. Four years.
¡°You haven¡¯t changed,¡± smiled ude, as he made his way to her buttoning the rest of his shirt. ¡°Hello Canillian.¡±
***
Lia lowered her face as she stretched her arms wide to be measured. She was not alone. ude and Wade were observing her. Her gaze drifted to ude more than once only to find that he was looking at her too. His pure blue gaze. At least that was the same. The two looked at her in silence.
¡°Could you take your shirt off, Sir Canillian?¡± asked Frank the tailor. He seemed to be bothered that the clothes that she was wearing were a bit bigger in size so it fit her loosely.
¡°Can¡¯t I be measured like this?¡± she asked.
¡°Your clothes are too big, the uniform to be made should fit you perfectly,¡± said Frank, ¡°It will pose a problem while measuring you.¡±
The tailor looked bothered at her wearing clothes bigger than her, and Lia asked back as she thought she had a problem. Lia hesitated. The tailor was waiting for her. She was wearing underclothes that Betty gave her. The corset-like vest came up to her abdomen, but it wouldn¡¯t do if they saw her in that manner.
¡°Can I be covered?¡± she asked. The tailor nodded and gestured to the servants to cover her. Lia then took her cravat off. Thankfully, Wade and ude were deep in conversation about the diamond mine in the neutralnds, or a count trying to expand his tobo factor, etc. Her father and Anher used to talk such stuff as well, and sometimes Kieran would pitch in. She listened to see if Kieran¡¯s name woulde up in their conversation.
Lia took off her shirt and she met Frank¡¯s gaze. If he saw her thick neckline and curves, he pretended well to be indifferent about it. He did not ask anything. He measured her quickly and asked which color of cravat she would like. He gave her a new shirt, as well.
¡°It will be better than the one you wore here today,¡± Frank whispered so that only she could hear, ¡°Trying to cover too much highlights the things that one is trying to hide.¡± The servants stepped back when she was done wearing her clothes. She didn¡¯t know why Frank kept her secret. He could have given her away at the precise moment or uttered something to expose her to the two other men in the room, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t seem like an enemy or had her father told him to keep it a secret? Lia nodded and thanked him while she finished donning her clothes.
Wade approached her and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s the first time Frank found a client so difficult,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Canillian, we seem to have so much to talk about. Come to my pce.¡±
Chapter 11.1
Chapter 11.1
Lia could not refuse Wade pon Wales, the future emperor. She obediently followed him, thinking that the Marquis may suffer the consequences if she didn¡¯t. Two horses were waiting for them when they came out of the outhouse.
¡°I will take Lian with me.¡± With those words, ude lifted her onto his pitch-ck horse and his brow furrowed as he wrapped an arm around her waist. The Marquis had taught her how to ride a horse and she was able to mount it with ease.
¡°I was going to have him ride mine, ude,¡± Wade grumbled, unlike his usual self, as he looked up at the two.
¡°Please, I¡¯m a better rider than you, and this is best for Lian¡¯s safety.¡±
¡°You will regret those words, as I will win the next riding contest!¡±
¡°I hope you do.¡±
Lia¡¯s head was in turmoil as ude spoke. She¡¯d felt unnerved when his arm was around her waist and she¡¯d felt his strong presence. She still didn¡¯t know what his intentions were.
¡°Smile, Canillian,¡± ude whispered to her as the horse began to trot, and she felt a tingling sensation course through her body. ¡°People may think that I¡¯m kidnapping you.¡±
¡°I apologize.¡± Lia heardughter and she lowered her head as she blushed uncontrobly. She wished for the Marquis toe as soon as possible and rescue her. The emperor¡¯s servant notified them that they would be invited to the Great Hall for a banquet when they arrived at the prince¡¯s pce. It meant that she may have to stay in the pce tonight.
¡°Canillian, why are you so glum?¡± Wade smiled as he stepped down from hisrge brown horse, and Lia escaped from ude to jump down too.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, Your Highness. It¡¯s just my first time here, and both of you are my brother¡¯s friends.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Well, I assumed so,¡± she said, and then quickly changed the subject, ¡°I find your pce too beautiful for words.¡±
ude¡¯s coldugh went over Lia¡¯s head as he nodded and teased her, ¡°Canillian is good at pleasing others,¡± he smirked as he dismounted his magnificent horse and handed the leather reins to a servant. Lia looked at him with astonishment. She didn¡¯t understand his ups and downs.
Wade shrugged his shoulders at the two and then grabbed Lia¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s fortunate since I like such people.¡± Wade pulled her to him, and ude¡¯s arm came between the two. Lia flinched as his arm hit her chest, and Wade shouted, ¡°ude! Why are you pretending to be so dense?¡± ude acted like he didn¡¯t see the two¡¯s reaction.
¡°Don¡¯t you remember Count Sherringum¡¯s daughter? That caused quite a problem,¡± warned ude.
¡°You think it¡¯s my fault that she tried to lure me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m saying that you shouldn¡¯t let yourself be vulnerable. Also, Sir Canillian is beautiful too.¡±
Lia held her breath for a moment, as the word beautiful was like ice to her ears. She had seen ude¡¯s sneer when he told her she was beautiful.
¡°It will spread as a rumor.¡± ude was insinuating that the two may be seen as being in an illicit rtionship, and Lia flushed at the words.
Wade shrugged as he shook his head. ¡°Canillian, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s irritated for some reason today.¡± Wade went into the pce, but she didn¡¯t step forward.
Lia had not known pride in Louvre and had tried to conform to the Vales after arriving there. Pride had not fed her then, but she almost cried now because of ude¡¯s words and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t aim to please others but try to be agreeable with them.¡± She spoke to ude firmly as he walked ahead of her. However, ude¡¯s eyes held no emotions as he turned around when she continued, ¡°I also don¡¯t aim to gain anything by pleasing others. I¡¯m grateful to you for bringing me here but I will refuse any more niceties.¡±
¡°What?¡± ude was perplexed by what she said.
Lia bowed to ude and passed him by, hiding her fear as she felt his gaze fixed on her. She decided that when he¡¯d ced snow on her cheek four years ago, it must¡¯ve just been a prank or a reason to sneer at what she¡¯d done. Lia had thought about his intentions for days afterward, which had proved to be futile. However, things were different now. She was no longer a wandering child and walked confidently through the stone archway to where Wade awaited her.
¡°Rosina¡¯s birthday party will be held here, so I had it redecorated as it¡¯s a very special day for her.¡± Wade¡¯s voice was cheerful as he exined the history of the rose gardens that sparkled under the bright sun.
They had a light snack under a red and ck parasol, and Lia¡¯s eyes widened at the thick sandwiches, borate cakes, and the variety of greenhouse fruits.
Chapter 12.1
Chapter 12.1
¡°Help yourself,¡± ude offered.
Lia turned her head at ude¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry and the food looks too pretty to eat!¡±
¡°You aren¡¯t hungry? Are you sure?¡± It was Wade this time. The two acted like they wanted to feed her in any way possible and began dishing her some food on a te.
¡°Then, I will have only one. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll change your mind once you¡¯ve tasted one of these sandwiches,¡± Wade said.
¡°Only one then.¡± Lia chose the sandwich which he¡¯d rmended. The prince had said ude was annoyed with him, but Lia didn¡¯t believe that. ude¡¯s gaze did not waver from her, and she wanted to punch his face. She bit into the sandwich, which was a ham masterpiece and Wade chuckled at Lia¡¯s widened eyes, as he watched her enjoying it. A cup of earl grey was ced in front of her, as she could not drink liquor, and she sipped it elegantly.
¡°So, Rosina is finally engaged.¡± Wade sounded sentimental, and Lia looked up as she licked the sauce on her lips. ude frowned and handed her a napkin, but she used the one on herp, hoping that he¡¯d get the message to leave her alone.
¡°Canillian, how about you?¡±
Lia spoke awkwardly at Wade¡¯s question, ¡°My brother is not engaged yet...¡±
¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t know then?¡±
¡°Know what?¡±
¡°Rosina is engaged to Kieran, and they will officialize their engagement on her birthday next month. I assumed you knew.¡±
The Marchioness had gone back and forth between the north and the Marquis¡¯s estate for four years, and Lia had only seen her once a month, therefore, she hadn¡¯t heard the news. The Marchioness wouldn¡¯t have said anything to a girl who would return to Louvre one day. Lia understood her position after four years, and she had asked to go to the academy since that was one thing she could do on her own.
¡°The Marchioness is in the north now, so that¡¯s probably why Canillian doesn¡¯t know of this yet.¡±
Lia found a new sandwich in front of her, and she looked up at ude who had covered for her. He nodded to the sandwich, ¡°Eat more.¡±
¡°No, thank you.¡±
ude smiled at Lia¡¯s t refusal and said, ¡°Eat.¡± While his tone was oppressive, he was still smiling.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because you make me feel hungry by not.¡± ude pushed the te closer to her. Lia thought him crazy but stared at him as she took the sandwich.
¡°All right, I will do my best to satisfy your request,¡± she said sarcastically as she bit into the sandwich.
ude smiled as he bent forward, and a finger brushed against her soft lips. Lia froze as she watched him lick his finger, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, as I expect your loyalty to be beyond my imagination.¡±
***
The day was now dark and stars twinkled in the night sky, adding more beauty to the peaceful setting, and gaslights lit up across the expansive garden while the phonograph filled the air with violin music. ude looked at Lia as she walked away from him with a servant. The child was now quite the nobleman, which was impressive. He couldn¡¯t help but tease her after he met her here, as that meant she¡¯d ovee the Marchioness. Lia was quite cute in her responses.
Cute? ude¡¯s face turned rigid at the realization of what he was thinking about and Wade smirked as the young Duke¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Why are you so mean today? You aren¡¯t your usual self?¡±
The prince looked tired as he closed his eyes, ¡°I was not.¡±
¡°You weren¡¯t? Now you lie,¡± Wade replied with a smile on his face, ¡°Your Highness seems to be taken by Canillian.¡± He added, ¡°I like pretty things, and that¡¯s why I like you and Kieran.¡± The prince¡¯s eyes became sharp even though his tone was mellow, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean to Canillian. He will be one of my people even if he is imitating Kieran, as you im.¡±
ude murmured that he would follow his master¡¯s will and bit into a juicy green apple, not enjoying the sweet and sour vor today, for some unknown reason. Servants holding candles bowed to them as they passed the young men and then lit up themps that still used candles in the garden. The entire pce filled with soft light, and the sound of live music drifted from the banquet hall; they stood up in unison.
ude would spend the next six months at the academy, learning military science in the university, and then enter the navy afterward. An image of Canillian entered his mind as he thought about the six months ahead of him but he wasn¡¯t sure why.
¡°I don¡¯t know how many banquets I¡¯ve attended this month. Father is quite set on me marrying, isn¡¯t he?¡± Wade remarked.
¡°How about the Marchioness of Shelby?¡±
¡°ude, don¡¯t joke. Marilyn is your fianc¨¦e.¡±
¡°I am not engaged to her,¡± denied ude.
ude felt irritated while changing into formal attire for the banquet. When they climbed into the carriage, they had dressed appropriately, to fit the status they held. The carriage started to move and it felt like just another normal spring night.
Chapter 12.2
Chapter 12.2
¡°I will call a doctor.¡± The Marquis¡¯s face was hard, and Lia¡¯s smile was awkward.
¡°It¡¯s just indigestion. The banquet...¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to attend if you¡¯re unwell. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Lia rubbed her rigid neck as she sat on thefortable teal sofa, and the Marquis didn¡¯t go to the banquet hall until he¡¯d called a doctor, who came in to give her digestive medicine. She lifted the bottle and shook it before opening the cork. A bitter smell filled the air.
A maid left a bowl of bright candies before quietly leaving the room and closing the door. Lia felt like she had been treated like a child, so her mood was foul. While ude had been the cause, she couldn¡¯t me him outright. She wanted to see Betty who would have given her sweet honey tea with peaches and then rubbed her stomach. Lia would fall asleep after that warm hand touched her. Unfortunately, this was the pce, and Betty was not here.
Lia closed her eyes while drinking the medicine and rolled two candies in her mouth. She undressed after savoring another one. She noticed red marks on her skin after taking off the leather underwear Betty had given her, and she felt better already just by doing that, but there would be a limit in hiding her curves, as her body was noticeably changing. A soft-looking shirt had been prepared on the bed for her, and it reached her thighs when she put it on. She wore only that as she walked over to the big window and sat on the cushioned bench with the candy dish.
Opening the window to get some fresh air, her emerald-green eyes stared into the darkness. Louvre, the worst slum of the Empire, was there somewhere in the distance. Lia had been born and bred there, and while she didn¡¯t want to go back, she did miss the ce where she¡¯d lived with her mother. Four years had been a long time to be away and she wondered if her mother would recognize her now. Lia had been looking down with a serious look on her face while popping another candy into her mouth when she was startled by someone¡¯s voice.
¡°I heard that Princess Rosina and Sir Kieran will be engaged next month.¡±
Lia heard a woman¡¯s quiet voice, and ady with long red hair was speaking to ude with a smile.
¡°So I heard.¡± The girl¡¯s arm was in ude¡¯s, and they were walking together with ease.
Marilyn Shelby? The face that had scolded her ovepped the woman¡¯s face, and Lia couldn¡¯t help but observe them.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we follow suit? Father wants us to hurry, as I am old enough to marry now.¡±
However, ude was indifferent as he lifted her arm out of his. ¡°Then, you should find someone who you can marry for your father¡¯s sake.¡±
Marilyn¡¯s expression froze at ude¡¯s cold gaze, and she hid her embarrassment with a smile. ¡°You jest...¡±
¡°There are many good men in the Empire and many who favor you.¡±
¡°That is true, but you¡¯re the best there is. I enjoyed our meeting. You will dance with me again, won¡¯t you?¡±
Marilyn lifted her pink and white dress skirts in courtesy before heading to the hall in a huff. Lia¡¯s heart beat faster at having seen the scene below, and she had been about to close the window when she felt the candy dish tilt as she tried in vain to prevent the sweets from falling out of the window and yelled, ¡°Be careful!¡±
ude raised his head at her voice and was hit in the face by the colorful candies. Things had be hell, and Lia opened her mouth wide while ude¡¯s eyes lit up like a predator¡¯s. ¡°You were there the whole time!¡± He stared at Lia with daggers in his eyes.
***
Surely he wouldn¡¯te up? There was no reason to, she tried to convince herself, as she closed the window and turned off the lights. ude would not be able to find her, as there were 600 rooms with connecting bathrooms and 250 doors on a floor. She had to believe that.
Lia dived into the bed with only one small candle burning and waited for time to pass and she began to obsess about the incident in the stillness of her room. He had seen her so should she have apologized? She had essentially hit his face, and it was ude after all. What would she do if he became more malicious due to this incident? She was so unsettled by her thoughts that she stood up and paced the room.
She had been the one at fault by looking at the two of them and listening in on their conversation and felt she must apologize. Shebed her hair with a hand and had been about to put on the trousers she had ced on a chair when suddenly she heard a familiar voice.
¡°Was this hide and seek?¡±
¡°What?!¡± Lia sat down hard on the floor when she heard the voiceing from the entrance, and her face turned white. She had not heard the door open, and the only light in the room came from the candle she had ced over the firece mantle.
Chapter 13
Chapter 13
ude spoke from the shadows, ¡°You showered me with candy, and this was the best hiding space you could find?¡± His footsteps were silent on the thick carpet, and Lia could only see his face when he came close to her.
She stood up quickly holding the trousers in her hand. ¡°It was a mistake. I apologize.¡± She was lucky it was dark, and she stepped back to put the trousers on and button her shirt up. However, she didn¡¯t have time to put on the underwear she had ced on the back of the sofa.
¡°I heard you were unwell.¡± ude stared at her with narrowed eyes, then sat on the teal sofa, and loosened his tie before unbuttoning the top button on his cotton shirt. He leaned back wearily and closed his eyes. Lia carefully walked to face him.
¡°I was resting because of indigestion.¡±
¡°But you can eat candy?¡± He said as he raised an eyebrow.
Lia¡¯s lips pouted at ude¡¯s sarcastic tone, and the moonlight fell on his unfortunately handsome face. ¡°The medicine was bitter, so I just grabbed a few.¡±
¡°You needed medicine?¡± ude sat up and saw Lia grab something from the sofa and now she looked like she was searching for a ce to escape to. ¡°Canillian.¡±
Lia gulped at ude calling her name. ¡°Yes?¡±
He tapped the space next to him as he continued staring at her face. ¡°Come here.¡±
Lia managed to refuse his offer when she saw where he was pointing, ¡°I¡¯ll listen from here.¡±
¡°I need to confirm something. Soe here,¡± ude almost demanded.
¡°What?¡±
He motioned to her to sit by him, but Lia didn¡¯t want to hear what ude had to say. He then ced his legs on the table when she didn¡¯t budge and asked, ¡°You see me as a viin?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not...¡±
¡°Be careful of the crown prince,¡± he interrupted.
¡°Why?¡± Lia saw ude¡¯s frown as she looked up at him.
¡°He likes pretty things regardless of gender and ss. So, just stay a good distance away from him.¡± Lia¡¯s eyes fluttered in confusion, and ude folded his arms and leaned back on the sofa. He took off his jacket andid down as if he was going to take a nap. ¡°Your voice still hasn¡¯t gone through puberty.¡±
She cleared her throat as she rubbed it. ude smirked, and when heid down, Lia noticed for the first time how tall he was. He was at least two heads bigger than her. She remembered him saying that students had to get at least three uniforms a year because they got too small for them too quickly. Did boys grow up so fast? Unlike ude, Wade had been pleasant without needing to do so, while ude had been the one to annoy her.
¡°If the crown prince likes beautiful things, won¡¯t you have to be careful too?¡± Lia asked.
¡°Why do you say that?¡±
¡°I have never seen a more beautiful person than you,¡± she said as she walked to the bathroom.
ude¡¯s eyes opened at those quiet words and stared at her as she walked away, but she turned around when she realized that she had forgotten the candles and had toe back. ude could see by her movements that she felt embarrassed about forgetting what she¡¯d wanted to take with her to the bathroom and he couldn¡¯t contain hisughter.
Lia frowned as ude covered his mouth as heughed, and she saw that his face had mellowed out. ¡°You know how to y me. Do you want me to follow you? You seem scared.¡± ude looked her in the eyes and teased her.
Lia grabbed the candlestick and red at him before going into the bathroom and locking the door. He hade just to tease her. She removed her shirt in front of a gold-edged mirror, and she saw how her skin had turned red from being tense and feeling embarrassed. Her eyes trembled as she thought her body was embarrassing, for reasons she couldn¡¯t understand.
It was pitch dark now and ude looked out of the window after turning his head from the bathroom door. The room smelled of candy and herbs. Once his eyes properly adjusted to the dark, he stood up and walked over to where Canillian¡¯s jackety. Marilyn Shelby would barely fit in it, and it smelled ofvender, which he¡¯d discovered was Canillian¡¯s usual scent. The boy¡¯s voice, face, and the scent made him feel ufortable, like seeing a puzzle put together with the wrong pieces. He let go of the jacket and left the room when he heard the water flowing in the bathroom.
¡°Fix themp in Sir Vale¡¯s room and be careful,¡± ude instructed the servant.
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The servant bowed and went in to light all themps in the room, and ude stood in the corridor to watch over the progress. Canillian walked out of the bathroom with a surprised look on her face when she saw the brightly lit room, and ude could see water drops fall from his honey-blond hair.
Canillian wiped a drop on his nose and spoke to ude expectantly, ¡°Are you leaving then, Your Highness?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he replied bluntly, but he couldn¡¯t hide a smirk as Canillian looked happy with his answer.
¡°Then, I hope you enjoy your evening.¡±
¡°Eat less candy.¡±
ude walked casually away from her room to the gallery which was adorned with historical artifacts. He shook his head at Canillian¡¯sst words. The boy did know how to y him.
***
Youngdies tilted their parasols and smiled broadly as they rode by in an open-top carriage. They wore ribboned hats and inted dresses, and their gazes lingered on the Vale carriage as they chattered away. Canillia felt their eyes prate through the door of their carriage.
The academy was a mile north of Etear Street in Lona Park. When the horseman pulled up to the entrance of the academy, Lia felt overwhelmed for a moment as she looked up at the massive high walls.
¡°Looks can be deceiving, Lian. Sir Theodore is the best teacher there and has taught you only for thest four years and you¡¯re already at the top, so don¡¯t look up like that.¡±
The Marquis sounded happy, but Lia breathed in deeply with a bitter smile. She didn¡¯t care what happened there, as she¡¯d onlye to the academy so that she could stay in the capital. She¡¯d already drawn Louvre¡¯s map and had made the carriage take a long way around so that she could see where Etear Street was and look for entrances that she didn¡¯t know of.
¡°We passed where you will live a bit earlier. Do you want to go there now?¡±
¡°Yes, please.¡±
The carriage moved at the Marquis¡¯s wave, and the horses trotted down the well-paved road which was about ten minutes to the mansion that Lia would live in. It was close to the Marquis¡¯s townhouse and could be managed by a small group of servants. The three-story cream building made Lia¡¯s eyes light up brightly in delight.
¡°You seem to like it,¡± the Marquis smiled, and she looked at the hydrangeas the previous owner had nted, picking a petal off one of the beautiful flowers before going into the house.
¡°Is it all right for me to live in this house?¡±
¡°What do you mean? I wanted you to live in my townhouse, butpromised due to your school route.¡±
¡°Thank you, father.¡±
The reception room was very weing and the central staircase was a pleasant coral color. The old dull carpet had to be reced though, but all in all, it was an elegant ce. Lia put her hand on the banister at the bottom of the staircase, realizing that after four years, she was finally in the capital.
¡°You will have to ride a horse since the academy doesn¡¯t allow carriages, and you have to learn to protect yourself in the academy.¡±
Lia stopped walking up the stairs, and she looked down at the Marquis as he took off his hat, ¡°I have a question.¡±
¡°Speak.¡±
¡°If my brother recovers, do I go back to Louvre?¡±
The Marquis shook his head at the bleak question and took out a cigar from an engraved gold cigar box. ¡°I will not tell you to leave. You can make your own decision. However, stay somewhere near.¡± His answer implied many things, and she smiled as she watched the cigar smoke rise.
Lia thought back to the day when a maid had thrown Master Kieran in theke in the middle of the winter. He had been like a corpse, and while he¡¯d survived, he had been weak since then. She recalled the conversation she¡¯d had with the maid thereafter.
¡®Pepe, do you know who she is?¡¯
¡®She was gone when I came, but I heard that she had been close to Betty.¡¯
¡®Is that so.¡¯
¡®Yes, do you want me to ask?¡¯
¡®No, I don¡¯t have a reason to ask.¡¯
Lia had cried under the nkets that night when she¡¯d thought of Kieran coughing up blood in front of her. She had felt so sorry and afraid for him. Now, she just wanted to see her mother. Even if she had been a viin to others, Laura had been her only family.
Lia opened all the doors to the many rooms in the mansion and eventually chose the corner room that looked out over the urban district. The Marquis came in and looked dissatisfied at the small room.
¡°Isn¡¯t this room too small?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s perfect, and the view is lovely.¡±
¡°If you say so.¡±
Lia smiled, and her eyes sparkled as she looked out of the window. She could finally do this.
Chapter 14
Chapter 14
¡°It¡¯s been four years, but I¡¯m still not used to snow in the spring.¡± Kieran stuck his hand outside the window and felt a snowkend on his palm and watched as it turned into water. It was snowing in Eton, Geore¡¯s capital. However, the snowkes melted the moment they touched the ground. The sky was winter but the ground showed that it was in fact spring. He saw pastel violet lcs and watched a maid moving about hastily, stepping on the sensitive mimosae on the ground. Kieran looked down at the pretty flowers and then turned his head and called out, ¡°Ian!¡±
An ash-haired man was sleeping with an open book covering his face, and Kieran stepped away from the window smiling. The man whose limbs were rxed and hanging over the armchair, was Ian Sergio, the King¡¯s illegitimate third son. However, unlike people from his background, Ian was an honest and strong man. He was the only person who had protected Kieran in a country where he could¡¯ve been beheaded at any moment. Kieran had been able to focus on his treatment and learn about George¡¯s new ideas too.
¡°Ian Sergio, how about returning to your room now? You¡¯re an eyesore.¡±
Ian woke up only after Kieran¡¯s voice became sharp, and the man with eyes that resembled a beast¡¯s stretched and yawned.
¡°An eyesore? You don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡±
¡°I am truly grateful, that¡¯s why I¡¯m informing you that my mother will arrive at any moment.¡±
Ian jumped up, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier! If the beautiful Marchioness sees me, she won¡¯t stop nagging me.¡±
Kieran shrugged his shoulders as he handed Ian a letter before the man ran out of the room, ¡°Send this to my home please.¡±
It was a letter with the Vale seal, and Ian¡¯s brow furrowed as this was a pageboy¡¯s job, ¡°Why not give it to the Marchioness?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t been able to get Lia¡¯s answer even though I¡¯ve asked my mother a few times. That¡¯s because...¡±
¡°She seems to disapprove of your sister knowing about you,¡± Ian finished his sentence for him.
Kieran¡¯s smile was faint. He had not hidden Canillian¡¯s identity from Ian, and he had praised her angelic beauty, even though their mothers were different. It may have been a way to make the prince his alley in Geore, but things had developed into friendship. ¡°Probably,¡± he agreed.
Kieran didn¡¯t want to suspect his mother, but he had not received an answer from Lia as yet. He had liked her from the start and had been sad to treat her like a boy to respect his mother¡¯s wishes.
However, he was now certain, after reading a letter from Rosina that his suspicions were correct. His fianc¨¦ had written that Canillian would enter the academy and spend time with Wade while getting measured for the school uniform. Wade had also told Rosina that Canillian had not known about the engagement and had no intention of attending the ceremony. Mother, Kieran sighed.
Ian shrugged as he waved the letter, sensing that Kieran was upset, ¡°All right, I will give this to your sister.¡±
Keiran nodded in thanks but thought something was strange. ¡°Ian, wait!¡± But Ian was already running across the garden. Kieran thought he knew what Ian would do, but even a prince would not be able to cross the border without the King¡¯s approval and he was curious when Ian would return.
¡°Kieran?¡±
After cleaning up the mess Ian had made, he heard his mother¡¯s voice, and he looked back with a pleasant smile, ¡°Mother.¡±
Anastasia thanked the gods for seeing Kieran looking healthy as she took off her hat. He had gained weight and hadn¡¯t coughed in months. However, she was now impatient as Kieran seemed like he would not return to his home.
¡°The prince is not here today,¡± remarked Anastasia.
¡°Ian...seems to be preupied.¡±
¡°I appreciate his kindness, but he¡¯s a prince of an enemy state. Don¡¯t let him too close.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he lied, ¡°aren¡¯t you tired from your journey? Rest for a while, and I wille back before dinner.¡± Kieran picked up the books he had read and the one Ian had left behind.
Anastasia didn¡¯t hide her irritation as she sat on the chair, ¡°You avoid your mother in new ways.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m preparing to go back.¡±
¡°Let us return after ten days then. You need to prepare for your engagement ceremony, present yourself to the Emperor and spend time with Princess Rosina,¡± said Anastasia.
Kieran was satisfied with his engagement. He had known her for a long time and desired to be connected to the Imperial family. Everything was returning to normal, and Kieran had learned new things after bing healthier. If his country was protected by goddesses of arts, culture, and agriculture, Geore was ruled by science and war. Therefore, Geore was filled with knowledge he couldn¡¯t learn back home. Ordinary people could make drinkable water using science and a high-energy generator could light the entire pce for three hours. It was amazing, and that was why Kieran hesitated to return home, even after his doctor told him he was cured.
¡°I will stay in Eton for a year after the engagement ceremony, for Rosina¡¯s benefit.¡±
Anastasia agreed, although she wanted them to marry soon, Kieran was right. He would be the Duke when they married, which meant he had to be perfect. However, Kieran had too many weaknesses as he had not even graduated from the academy. Even if he couldn¡¯t be stronger than the Ihars, she wanted him to be equal to them.
Anastasia looked at the letters on Kieran¡¯s table after he left the room. There were invitations from Geore academies, greetings from acquaintances, and Rosina¡¯s letter. She smiled to herself knowing that the two of them would make a perfect pair, especially since she saw that they were sending letters to one another every month. She decided to read the letter when she saw that the seal was already broken.
***
¡°Betty.¡±
Betty and Pepe looked up at Lia simultaneously and stopped cleaning the room, ¡°Young Master, do you need anything?¡± Betty inquired.
¡°Yes, I want to go to town to buy a few things before going to the capital.¡±
¡°I will go and prepare the carriage then.¡±
¡°Thank you. I will go with Pepe, so please prepare the rest of my luggage.¡± While Lia had been indifferent as much as she could, Betty looked suspicious.
Lia turned the page of the newspaper she was reading and found an article about the murders on Etear Street, which the Marquis had also read. It was about mourning the women who had died and the hunt to catch the murderer. The journalist had written in detail about how the murders had beenmitted and emphasized that the culprit only targeted the rich or nobles. Lia could see by the way he carried out the murders, the intense hatred he had within him. What did he hate so much? Power, money, or women? She put the newspaper down on the table as the carriage was ready, and Betty asked Lia as she was putting her jacket on, ¡°What do you need so urgently that you need to go out?¡±
¡°There¡¯s a limited edition fountain pen I keep thinking of. The owner has said that he won¡¯t sell more after they¡¯re all sold.¡±
¡°Then, I will ask the owner to have one ready. Where is it?¡±
¡°What if they are all sold? I will have to go to look at other shops then.¡± Lia left before Betty could say anything else and climbed in the carriage along with Pepe.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we went out!¡± Pepe spoke excitedly.
¡°Do you like going out?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± She replied, with the biggest grin across her innocent face. Pepe waved to Betty as the older woman stood in front of the mansion, making Betty¡¯s face turn into a scowl. Lia opened the window to tell Betty not to worry before the carriage started to move.
¡°Let¡¯s be back before dinner time.¡±
¡°Are you honestly going to buy a fountain pen?¡± Pepe asked, lifting an eyebrow.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Lia nodded before adding, ¡°Yes, and also some clothes.¡±
¡°Clothes?¡±
¡°Not for me but you,¡± she said smiling, ¡°I told you I will take you to the capital, which means you need suitable clothes.¡± She watched as Pepe¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s high time we got new dresses?¡±
Pepe nodded in agreement. She was one of the few people who knew that Lia was a girl and she remained silent due to strict instructions given by the Marchioness to do so. Lia could read what Pepe was thinking with those excited eyes, and then she turned her attention to the scenic ride, watching as the magnificent metasequoia trees passed them by.
Chapter 15.1
Chapter 15.1
It had been a long time since Pepe hade to town. She went out of the carriage with excitement reflected in her eyes. Canillia followed, the pedestrian looked at her with curiosity. The main street of Cosoar was full of shoppers. Lia heard people bickering over prices, newspaper boy shouting, and all the hubaloo.
¡°Just follow me, I know the ce,¡± said Pepe. This was the first time Lia had been out with just Pepe. The maid looked terribly excited as she led Lia past a popr pancake house or high-quality ribbon shop. Whenever they stopped at a shop people crowded around them to look at Canillian, who was called the Angel of the Vales. Lia stood close to Pepe; her ears flushed with the eyes on her from every side. The crowd kept gazing at them even after Canillia followed Pepe to stop in front of a boutique.
¡°Is this the ce?¡± asked Lia.
¡°Yes, the dresses here are not too fancy but also not so in. Extravagant dresses are not the trend anymore,¡± said Pepe.
¡°I trust your judgment. Get me five. Three are yours, Pepe,¡± said Lia.
¡°Three?!¡±
¡°Yes. I only care about being able to move easily in the dresses. I also would rather not be noticed.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Canillian could have bought the dresses and put the tabs on the name of the Vales, but there was no time. Lia gave her allowance that she had saved to Pepe. But Pepe refused to take them.
¡°I got money from Betty and will use that,¡± said Pepe, ¡°She told me not to take money from you. I have enough, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Betty?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Lia recalled Betty who had seen her off as she departed from the ce with a pang in the heart. As Pepe entered the boutique, Lia walked along the street with the horseman. The warmth of the sun made her drowsy. Lia came across a general store that looked very quaint. She bought a fountain pen, a leather pencil case, and several beautiful notebooks. When she left the store, she thought of betty. She wanted to buy her a gift. Lia wondered what Betty would have liked as she walked past a hat shop crowded with people.
Thedies holding the hats in boxes smiled and bowed to Canillia. The hats seemed to sell out very fast. The ce seemed quite popr. Lia, however, had no intention of wearing a hat. She walked past to a street selling many colourful wares. She saw an ice cream shop. She decided to get herself and Pepe some ice cream when they were done with the shopping.
¡°Hello, Canillia,¡± a voice called. Nobody called her ¡®Canillia¡¯ except perhaps her mother. She had heard about many creeps in the streets, so she kept walking, ignoring whoever it was who called to her.
¡°Lady Canillia,¡± said the voice again. Lia halted in her tracks. The hair on the back of her neck rose straight up with dread.
¡°I was correct!¡±
She had never heard the voice before. Lia debated whether to run away or to turn and confront whoever it was that was ying with her. While curiosity bade her to turn around and investigate the matter, it would also give away the fact that she had acknowledged her identity as ady. She desperately wanted to know who it was, and if he knew her mother...
¡°You are mistaken, sir,¡± said Canillia, turning around to face a man with grey hair and strange eyes up on a horse.
¡°No, Canillia. Aren¡¯t you Kieran Vale¡¯s sister? You¡¯re too alike,¡± said the man. Lia stepped back in surprise.
¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.
¡°Me?¡± The man leaned down to meet her eyes and smiled. ¡°I am a friend. Perhaps we can have some fruit sherbet and converse?¡±
The man wore a curious uniform, maybe from some country afar. He carried a dagger strapped to his waist belt and a gun in its holster. He was very noticeable in his white uniform. Usually, white uniform denoted a person from royalty. Since Lia could not take a foreigner to the terrace seating as it would raise far too many questions, she took him to a corner beside the ice cream shop.
¡°It¡¯s very hot indeed,¡± said the man.
¡°Bear it,¡± said Lia, ¡°Your uniform is Geore¡¯s, isn¡¯t it? You are too conspicuous.¡±
¡°Your disguise as a boy is more eye-catching.¡±
¡°I am a boy, and my brother was only making a joke.¡±
Lia much preferred if he could shut up but her face turned pale when she heard his name. Ian Sergio. She decided to not ask about his reasons foring here. Ian looked at Lia as he pushed at his ice cream and sherbet.
¡°Kieran¡¯s waiting for a reply, as he had not received any correspondence from you,¡± said Ian.
¡°I... is he well?¡± asked Lia.
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°I have never received a letter from him till now.¡±
¡°Hm,¡± he said, ¡°Perhaps because nobody delivered them directly to you.¡±
Ian took a letter out from his jacket pocket and presented it to her. ¡°Kieran has sent a letter to his dear sister every month,¡± said Ian, ¡°Since he never received a reply, he sent me to give it to you.¡±
Lia took the letter from him. He pointed to her ice cream goblet. ¡°Eat your ice cream fast so I can go back, Canillia.¡±
¡°Can you please address me properly?¡± said Lia, ¡°My name is Canillian.¡±
¡°Canillia,¡± he said with a smirk.
Lia ignored him. Her heart felt heavy. Kieran had written her a letter every month. She teary-eyed at this. She also saw Pepe outside searching for her. Lia ced the letter carefully on the inside pocket of her jacket and gulped down a spoonful of ice cream cringing as the cold invaded her tongue.
¡°Can I request you to carry a reply from me?¡± asked Lia, ¡°When will you be heading back?¡±
¡°You can give it to him directly. Kieran will being back.¡±
¡°Really?
¡°Yes,¡± smiled Ian.
The sweet ice cream suddenly tasted bitter in her mouth. The Marchioness had told her that the time limit for her to act like the son of the Vale family would be till Kieran became healthy again. Lia¡¯s duty had been to protect the honour of the Vale family, letting them know that there was another son that lived in the Vale family. Her duty was to make sure that the nobles didn¡¯t look down on her and the family. Ian was far more interested noticing Lia¡¯s expression at this news.
¡°Canillia...,¡± he called.
Lia red at him. ¡°Lian,¡± she hissed.
¡°Oh alright, Sir Lian. I will invite you to Geore the moment I return. Please visit.¡± Lia nodded and Ian smiled. ¡°I duly hope youe as ady.¡±
Lia stood to leave. Ian stood up as well and took her hand and ced a kiss on the back of her hand. ¡°Goodbye, My Lady.¡±
Chapter 16.1
Chapter 16.1
The Shelby Estate was in an uproar. The Marchioness of Shelby could not stop her crying as she looked at Marilyn¡¯s pale face and bandaged neck. Wade approached her from the back.
¡°His Majesty assures that he will send his own guards to catch the culprits.¡±
¡°Please punish the beast who did this!¡±
Wade stood next to Marilyn after passing the sobbing Marchioness. An unidentified man had ambushed Marilyn as she had been about to go into her carriage after watching an opera performance with the otherdies. The man had already overpowered her guard before shing at Marilyn¡¯s throat.
The serial killer was now narrowed down to one of the revolutionaries who was dissatisfied with the ss system. Fortunately, the man had been shot before he could seriously harm Marilyn. However, the man disappeared to Louvre before the police could catch him.
¡°Only young upper-ssdies have been the target of this crime,¡± murmured the Crown Prince in a low voice.
¡°Vulnerabledies are always the first to be attacked.¡±
ude consoled the Marchioness before going out of the estate. Everyone was appalled at the notorious serial killer havinge so close to them. He had attacked an aristocraticdy, at that.
¡°How dare he go after Marilyn?!¡± thundered the Crown Prince.
¡°Perhaps she will feel safer if she has you to protect her,¡± said ude indifferently.
¡°Isn¡¯t that your duty?¡± asked the Prince, ¡°Don¡¯t drag me in. I do not want a scandal.¡±
ude answered him with a smirk and got into the waiting car. The automobile was faster and noisier but much safer than the carriage. The Royal family encouraged new technologies, but many aristocrats were wary of them. It was only a matter of time.
¡°Your Highness, I will see you at the academy,¡± bade ude.
¡°Right.¡±
The cars drove in opposite directions to one another. ude entered the Etear streets. He looked out the window of his car at a candy shop. People lingered around the shop holding the pink cotton-like candy on a stick.
Candy from heaven, was what it was called. It reminded ude of someone who would have been happiest to receive such a candy. He smiled despite himself. His usually seamless and focused thoughts were disturbed today. He frowned with his brows furrowed and tried to convince himself that this was nothing.
***
Lia ced the letter deep inside her desk drawer. She treated the letter as a precious possession. She had never received a letter before, and it made her feel warm inside. It also aggravated her to think that for four years, she hadn¡¯t received a single letter from Kieran while he had written every month to her.
Lia lifted her pen and thought about what she could write down as a reply. Too many things raced through her mind. She wanted to write about how tall she was now, the weather here, the opera. She wanted to write about how she was going to enter into the academy.
How did people start a letter? Dear Kieran? She had just pushed away the paper and set her pen down in frustration when Betty came in with snacks. But Betty wasn¡¯t her usual warm self, she was angry. And Lia noticed it.
¡°Betty?¡± she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I heard that you gave Pepe five dresses.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°Everyone knows that and the fact you had ice cream with a foreigner with strange hair colour. If you were going to town without me, you should have been careful! Don¡¯t you know what happened to Lady Marilyn Shelby?!¡±
Lia had never seen Betty so angry. It was so in contrast to her usual nice temperament that Lia felt guilty for worrying her this way. She took a chocte-chip cookie and bit into it.
¡°It¡¯s lovely, Betty. Did you bake this?¡± said Lia.
Betty clicked her tongue as she wiped Lia¡¯s mouth with a clean handkerchief. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. You¡¯re not a young child anymore, and if you go to town without me...!¡± Betty¡¯s voice was tight, and Lia looked up. The maid took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°You have to be suspicious of strangers, and you know that well already.¡±
¡°I know, and I am sorry,¡± said Lia, ¡°I gave the dresses to Pepe because I was grateful to her.¡±
Lia decided not to tell her that the strange foreigner¡¯s name was Ian Sergio. Nor that he was of Geore¡¯s royalty. Betty might faint with sheer worry. Lia smiled awkwardly as Betty lifted the teapot.
¡°Betty, I am curious about four years ago,¡± asked Lia.
¡°About what?¡±
¡°The capital isrger than I expected, and I wonder how you knew about me.¡±
Betty¡¯s knuckles went white as she gripped the teapot, but she steadily poured the dried strawberry infused with herbs into a cup.
¡°It was a coincidence. A servant had met Laura, and the mistress had heard our conversation.¡±
¡°Who is this servant?¡±
¡°She¡¯s not here anymore, as the mistress had her leave,¡± replied Betty.
Lia drank her tea, a luxury that she couldn¡¯t even dream of four years ago. She had been beaten up stealing an orange and she remembered her mother¡¯s sobs.
¡°I don¡¯t know why it had to be me. I sometimes wonder,¡± murmured Lia. Betty¡¯s eyes welled up at Lia¡¯s bitter tone.
¡°Canillia...,¡± said Betty gently. The maid hadn¡¯t called her that in a very long time. She put the teapot down. ¡°The mistress had been in a difficult situation regarding Master Kieran¡¯s health. People made it known that he wasn¡¯t fit to be an heir and the rtives pressured the Marquis to adopt one of their sons to be the heir.¡±
Lia put the cup down and listened attentively.
Chapter 16.2
Chapter 16.2
¡°However, the mistress was against the idea. She had immense hope that Master Kieran would be healthy again and capable of inheriting the estate,¡± continued Betty, ¡°Besides, when Master Kieran recovered then things would turn nasty if someone else was adopted. They would demand their share. That was why she looked for you.¡±
¡°Because I was convenient,¡± said Lia, ¡°And she can always dispose of meter.¡± The Marchioness had made it clear that Lia would be allowed to go back to her previous life when everything was over. She had been very happy a few years back, thinking she would be reunited with her mother. But now she felt sad thinking about the kind of life in poverty that awaited her. She felt helpless at her own position.
¡°How can you say such a thing?!¡± eximed Betty, her hands clenched.
¡°That¡¯s the truth, Betty,¡± said Lia, ¡°Whether it sounds good to you or not. My brother is well, he has recovered. He will be back soon then I will have to leave.¡±
Lia didn¡¯t know what to feel. Joy? Confusion? Sadness? She looked down at her cup. ¡°Hopefully I can find my mother again and be happy.¡±
Lia¡¯s voice shook but her words were sharp and clear as she walked out of the room. Betty stood still for a long time. Lia had no words tofort her with lies. Lia ran to the river next to the manor and jumped up on the hammock. She looked up at the sky, and at the bugs in the willow where the hammock was tied. Lia felt her eyes well up. Could she really not find happiness here? She wanted to take her words back but that was impossible. Let Betty think whatever she wants. Lia closed her eyes with the image of the sky at the back of her mind.
***
Her uniform arrived, which meant that her admission to the academy was near. The servants were busy moving the luggage for three days. The most interesting thing was that they had more things than Canillia did. She had kept her needs to the minimal in the realization that one day she would have to leave. She didn¡¯t want to make it harder for herself. She took care so that her traces could be removed easily, so that no one would remember her.
¡°An invitation from the capital has arrived, young Master,¡± said Pepe. Lia gulped as she saw the name of the person who had invited her.
¡°Marilyn Shelby... the Marquis?¡± While she didn¡¯t really mind the invitation, and she was d that Marilyn was well after the horrid attack on her personage, Lia didn¡¯t want to leave the manor on that day because Kieran might arrive any minute from Geore.
¡°Please politely decline and send a reply,¡± Lia instructed.
¡°But...¡±
¡°My brother ising back. It¡¯s on the same day. I can¡¯t leave.¡±
¡°I will send your reply.¡± Pepe hurried out of the room. Lia looked around her room. The space was the same as it had been four years ago when she had arrived here for the first time. Lia smiled. She went to the window and climbed down the trees outside. The servants screamed at her to get down, but she raised a finger to her lips and skilfully climbed down. She took off her belt and her shoes. Her blond hair rustled in the wind, as Betty ran to her full of surprise.
¡°Young Master!¡± cried Betty.
Lia ignored her and she jumped into the river. The cool water wasforting in the heat of the summer. She dived in joyfully. This was another reason that made her sad to think about leaving. Lia lifted her head out of the water and floated there. She heard a lightugh from behind. She recognized theugh; it was both familiar and dreadful at the same time.
¡°You are interesting, Canillian,¡± said ude.
Lia turned around to see ude sitting on a chair near the riverside. He stifled hisugh and sat crossed leg. Betty, pale in the face, stood near with a towel draped across her hand.
¡°Is swimming your hobby?¡± asked ude.
¡°I... why are you here?¡± asked Lia. Lia couldn¡¯t very well get out of the water now. She wanted to send Betty away, but she knew the maid far too well. She would refuse.
¡°I heard Kieran wasing back, but I guess it was the wrong day,¡± he said.
¡°He will being tomorrow or the day after.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
If you know, then what are you doing here still? Lia thought. Lia desperately wanted to get out of the water, but she couldn¡¯t, not now when he was there.
¡°I think I will join you in swimming. It¡¯s been a while.¡±
¡°What?!¡±
ude took off his jacket and his shirt. Betty looked away. His shoulder was wide, and his chest muscled. His skin was a bit tan from being out in the sun. His ck hair glistened in the sunlight. She floated a little back in surprise when he took off his belt and dived in the water, sshing it all over her.
ude dived down and swam till he was at the back of Lia. Lia felt a hand on her shoulder. Lia turned around to see him shaking his head to get the water out of his hair. He pulled at her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s dive, Canillian.¡±
Chapter 17
Chapter 17
Lia wanted to run. She wanted to escape. She was not afraid of diving, but she wanted to be out of the water and away from ude. However, that wishful thinking met with an abrupt end as ude dragged her into the water. She met ude¡¯s eyes underwater. She had never seen such an innocent smile as he wove his hand through her hair. Hisrge hand was on the back of Lia¡¯s hair and his lips moved as though he was saying something.
She blinked and the smile was gone. She felt she was running out of air and swam up to the surface. udeughed beside her.
¡°You can¡¯tst thirty seconds?¡± he chuckled.
¡°That is indeed a very long time for me,¡± she said.
¡°Promise tost longer this time?¡± he asked.
¡°No, I am getting out of the water,¡± said Lia.
Lia tried to hide her flushed face and ignored him as he offered his hand. She got out of the water and epted a towel from Betty. ude climbed out of the water and epted a towel too. He sat on the mat that wasid out.
¡°Sit,¡± he said. He had a berry in his mouth, and he was leaning back. Lia red at him and covered herself with the towel as much as she could.
¡°Why are you all covered up?¡± he asked, ¡°It¡¯s summer. You won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± The sun over them was already too hot and their hairs were already drying.
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said, ¡°I prefer this.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± he asked.
¡°I get cold very easily,¡± she retorted.
¡°If you say so,¡± he replied. He closed his eyes and leaned back as though he was going to take a nap. Lia felt frantic. She could not get up and leave but she didn¡¯t want to sit too close to him, either. She thought she could leave before he fell asleep.
¡°Your Highness, I will take my leave, then,¡± she said.
¡°Stay,¡± he said, his voice soft. It didn¡¯t sound like an order but more like a casual request.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± she asked.
¡°Why?¡± he shot back, ¡°Do you want me to y with you?¡± He looked at her and smirked.
¡°Stop with the teasing,¡± sheined, ¡°I am not a child.¡±
¡°You are,¡± he said.
¡°I am sixteen!¡±
¡°I know.¡±
Lia avoided his gaze and said nothing at all. ude folded his hand beneath his head and looked up at the sky. ¡°What are you going to do when Kieranes back?¡± he asked.
Lia tried to maintain her calmposure. ¡°I do not know what you mean by that,¡± she said.
¡°You do realize that second sons aren¡¯t worth much in the family,¡± he said, ¡°ording to thew, you will be given nothing. And a job after graduating from the academy is not guaranteed.¡±
¡°I will figure something¡ª¡±
¡°Come work as a steward at the Ihars,¡± he interrupted, ¡°I will take you in.¡±
Lia¡¯s eyes widened. The position of a steward held power and authority. It meant that she would have a title of her own with her own estate. She would act as an advisor to ude and would be respected as highly as him. Many people would have gone down to their knees for such a position, but Lia shook her head.
¡°I have something else I need to do,¡± she said.
¡°And what ¡®something else¡¯ is that?¡± he scoffed at her refusal.
Lia sighed and looked up at the clouds. ¡°It¡¯s not a steward to begin with,¡± she said.
¡°You won¡¯t earn much with whatever it is,¡± he said.
¡°I know but sometimes people have things that mean to them more than money.¡±
Lia wasn¡¯t sure what it was she wanted to do. She knew she wanted to help poverty-stricken children. She knew how difficult that life was. She wanted to help them escape poverty and have a shot at real education. But she didn¡¯t know how she would be able to aplish something like that.
¡°Canillian,¡± called ude.
¡°Yes?¡± said Lia.
¡°Those are just nonsense,¡± he said, ¡°Wake me up in an hour. You and no one else.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± she said.
¡°Or lie down here with me,¡± he offered, ¡°I am tired since I was riding a horse to here and badly need a nap.¡±
ude closed his eyes and was asleep in moments. Lia was relieved. She almostughed. The sunlight illuminated his face and she wondered whether she should do something to shade him from it. She covered him with a thin nket. He irked her a lot.
She sighed. ¡°Just one hour, then, Your Highness,¡± she said.
ude did not respond. She had almost expected him to respond. She wrapped a thin nket around her andy down on a cushion and looked at him. She was sad that he would be another beautiful thing that she would be leaving behind.
¡°Young master?¡±
Lia took a deep breath upon opening her eyes. She had expected to be outside, but she was in her room. Pepe had woken her upte at night in her room.
¡°Pepe, how did Ie here?¡± Lia asked.
¡°The young Duke brought you in. He said you fell asleep outside,¡± said Pepe, ¡°I was so surprised.¡±
¡°What? He did?¡± Lia asked.
¡°Yes,¡± said Pepe.
¡°Where is he now?¡± asked Lia.
¡°He went back to the capital,¡± said Pepe.
Pepe helped take off Lia¡¯s clothes as she sat on the bed. She helped her to the bathroom. She smelt of damp after having fallen asleep in her damp clothes. Lia entered the tub in the warm water and breathed in the lemon and herb scent.
ude had carried her to her room. She wondered why he hadn¡¯t woken her up instead. She flushed thinking about it. Knowing ude, he would never have good intentions. She wondered what he might be nning this time.
¡°Pepe, am I heavy?¡± she asked.
Pepeughed. ¡°You are even lighter than me.¡±
Lia scrubbed herself with the sponge while she murmured to Pepe to not lie to make her feel better. ¡°He will ask how I can be so light despite being a boy.¡±
Pepe giggled and scattered petals in the tub. She scrubbed Lia¡¯s back. ¡°I am worried that you have grown into ady now,¡± she said, ¡°You have curves, and no one will be fooled any longer. Since master Kieran has be well again...¡±
¡°Pepe, you are overstepping your boundaries,¡± Lia warned.
¡°I apologize,¡± said Pepe.
¡°Please don¡¯t say such things again,¡± she said.
¡°Understood,¡± said Pepe.
Lia went back to her bedroom after washing up. Although she had skipped a meal, she didn¡¯t feel any appetite. The Marquis was not here, he was busy with work. Lia was alone in the huge mansion besides the maids and servants. Lia asked for a bowl of fruits instead of food. She opened her bag which had two dresses and a cocoa-coloured wig. She had made Pepe buy them for her. She tugged at the sleeve of the dress, while her mind was far away. Pepe was right, she was growing into womanhood. It would be increasingly difficult to hide her identity no matter how much she wanted to. She understood why the Marchioness had explicitly said a year.
She thought of Ian Sergio, who had kissed her on the back of her hand. She thought of ude, when he had pushed the sandwich dish in front of her. A man who already knew she was a woman, and another who suspected it. Both were dangerous.
Lia should be wary of them. She resolved to avoid them as much as possible. She knew Anastasia would not keep her promise. Lia closed the bag and helped herself to a helping of the cut fruits that Pepe had brought for her. A light breeze rustled through the curtains covering the open window.
***
¡°Lian!¡±
Kieran came running up to Lia the next day as she stood modestly at the entrance and hugged her. Lia could not believe her eyes. Kieran, who had been an innocent and tiny little boy, had returned as a grown man. He was simr in height to ude and was much more muscr. However, his emerald eyes were the same as she had seen it four years ago. His voice had be deeper. Lia was so happy to see him again and hugged him back. But she saw the Marchioness getting out of the carriage and shook Kieran off.
¡°Mother,¡± she said and bowed to Anastasia. The Marchioness smiled and ced a gentle hand on Lia¡¯s shoulder.
¡°You have done much while I was gone,¡± said the Marchioness.
¡°No, you have done much more than that,¡± said Kieran.
¡°Thank you. Well, shall we go in?¡± said Lia, smiling brightly. The Marchioness headed inside the mansion and Lia walked by Kieran¡¯s side.
¡°You have changed so much!¡± said Lia, ¡°But all for the better.¡±
Kieran chuckled. ¡°You have also changed radically, Lian,¡± he said.
¡°I haven¡¯t changed much,¡± protested Lia.
¡°Oh, you have,¡± said Kieran, ¡°You look like ady now. Let¡¯s go in fast. I have something to say.¡±
Kieran took her hand and they walked hand-in-hand inside the bustling mansion. The luggage looked mixed. Some luggage was carried inside while some were carried out. It was a bittersweet thing that Lia¡¯s luggage was being hauled out while Kieran¡¯s had just arrived. They stood and looked at the luggage being carried in and out and were about to head to Kieran¡¯s outhouse when the Marchioness spoke.
¡°Lian,¡± she said in a tired voice, settling herself on the sofa. ¡°Let us talk for a while. Now, please, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±
Chapter 18.1
Chapter 18.1
Anastasia¡¯s voice sounded tired but not without authority. Lia shot a nce at Kieran momentarily and sat facing the Marchioness. Kieran sat by her side and ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder.
¡°Come to my room after you talk with Mother,¡± said Kieran, ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±
¡°I will,¡± said Lia.
Kieran gently squeezed her shoulders as a gesture offort and headed to his room. It was a rare but rebellious gesture from soft-spoken, gentle Kieran that he had ever disyed in front of his mother. Anastasia red at Kieran as he walked away. She finally turned and met Lia¡¯s eyes.
¡°It¡¯s nice seeing you get along with Kieran. It has been a long four years, indeed,¡± said the Marchioness, ¡°Have you triedmunicating with each other.?¡±
¡°No,¡± said Lia, ¡°This is the first time I get to talk to him for the first time in four years.¡±
¡°Yes, well,¡± said the Marchioness, ¡°Kieran is kind and benevolent.¡± She lifted the fan off the table and used it to cool herself. She looked at Lia all this time.
¡°You are going to the capital the day after tomorrow,¡± said the Marchioness.
¡°Yes, I am entering the academy by your permission,¡± said Lia.
¡°Sir Theodore has spoken very highly of your intellect,¡± said the Marchioness, ¡°You did well, Canillian. Now you can be proudly called Kieran¡¯s brother.¡±
Lia did not respond. The Marchioness, beautiful yet terrifying, hadn¡¯t changed a bit, unlike her son. She was still as beautiful, full of authority and a force to be reckoned with.
¡°Canillian,¡± called the Marchioness. Lia raised her face to the Marchioness who looked a bit rigid. ¡°Will you find your mother in the capital?¡±
Lia gulped. She didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Answer me,¡± said the Marchioness.
¡°Yes,¡± said Lia, ¡°I n to search for her as soon as I can.¡±
Anastasia sneered like she had expected it. ¡°You are an ignorant and ungrateful child.¡±
¡°I do not know what you mean,¡± said Lia.
¡°Canillian, you have stepped inside the aristocratic society already. The young Duke has visited, has he not? Many nobles know you and your name. Even Princess Rosina worried about you in her letters! However, you n on disappearing as a girl overnight?¡±
¡°Mother¡ª¡±
¡°I warned you to live like a shadow!¡± the Marchioness¡¯ voice raised. Her hand had turned white from gripping the fan too tight. She was right. ude, Wade, Marilyn and Rosina all knew Canillian¡¯s name. They knew her. And if she disappeared, it wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°We have to be careful, Canillian,¡± said the Marchioness, ¡°We have to take it slow. There is a way, but it will take time.¡±
¡°Time?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± said the Marchioness, with disappointment, ¡°Kieran intends to go back to Geore after the engagement. He is too eager to learn and will not listen to me. Try to pretend to be as ill as possible after entering the academy. That can be used as an excuse to take you away for recuperation.¡±
Lia turned pale. ¡°What happens after?¡± she asked.
¡°We will have a funeral in Canillian¡¯s name,¡± said the Marchioness, ¡°You can then return to being ¡®Canillia¡¯ as you want so desperately and be free. There is no other way.¡±
Lia¡¯s lips trembled. A funeral for someone who wasn¡¯t even dead! She realized that this had been the n all along. This was why the Marchioness had agreed to her entering the academy so easily.
¡°I am only trying to keep the promise I made on bringing you here, Canillian,¡± said the Marchioness, noticing Lia¡¯s distress, ¡°You have done much more than I expected, and Kieran is well now. Therefore, I am willing to give you the freedom you seek.¡±
Lia did not know why she felt so sad. She had been waiting for this. She had been waiting for the Marchioness to keep her promise and set her free. Had she be too attached to the luxurious life she had been living till now? Her thoughts were all mixed and confusing.
¡°You cane to Kieran¡¯s engagement party,¡± said the Marchioness, ¡°Kieran wants you to be there.¡± She began fanning herself. Betty came and poured tea. The maid¡¯s face looked utterly devastated and Lia¡¯s eyes welled up.
¡°I have a favour to ask,¡± said Lia.
¡°What is it?¡± asked the Marchioness.
¡°Please forgive my mother,¡± said Lia.
The Marchioness¡¯ hand stopped mid-air and she looked sharply at Lia. ¡°That is very impertinent of you,¡± she said, ¡°Who do you think I¡ª¡±
¡°I am sure it is not very much to ask for, seeing how I have dedicated years of my life living like a boy, for my brother,¡± said Lia. The Marchioness¡¯ brows furrowed as she frowned. ¡°I am very grateful to you for taking me out of the Louvre, but no girl wants to be forced to live life as a boy,¡± Lia continued, ¡°I did it for my mother. I became Canillian. Please.¡±
Chapter 18.2
Chapter 18.2
Tears fell from Lia¡¯s eyes and she stood up, trying to wipe them away. Anastasia picked up her teacup and took a sip, oblivious to Lia¡¯s suffering. The room suddenly felt very cold and suffocating, and Lia turned to the door to leave.
Kieran came up to her with a stiff face. Lia did not know if he had been standing there all this time, if he had ever left. ¡°I am so sorry, Lia,¡± he said and held her.
¡°It¡¯s Lian,¡± she said, sniffling and gently pushed his hand on her shoulder.
Kieran frowned. His eyes shed with emotion as he looked at his sister crying. He looked sharply at Anastasia. ¡°Mother, please stop this!¡± he said with emotion. The Marchioness red at Kieran.
¡°You are ruining Vale¡¯s honour!¡± said Kieran.
¡°Ruin?¡± asked Anastasia, ¡°How dare you?!¡±
¡°A funeral for somebody alive?¡± said Kieran, ¡°How can you even say such a thing?!¡±
¡°Kieran!¡± said the Marchioness severely. Lia didn¡¯t hear anything beyond as she ran out of the reception room.
The Marchioness might shout now but she will redeem herposure soon enough, she was an aristocrat to the bone, and so was Kieran. He would hug his motherter and ask for her forgiveness. Lia knew as much. She was the only one who did not belong here.
Lia waved off Pepe as the maid tried to follow her outside. Lia walked to the riverside and sat on the chair set near it. She slumped into the chair and thought about the Marchioness¡¯ ns about a funeral. Lia would be gone soon and would not ever be able to return to this ce. She was wiping her tears away when she felt a presence nearby. She thought it might be one of the maids.
¡°Please go away,¡± she said, ¡°I want to be alone.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not ady today, Canillia,¡± said a voice that she recognized very well.
***
¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re well, Marilyn,¡± said Rosina with a soft smile.
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, My Lady.¡±
¡°Please do not overexert yourself.¡±
¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±
Marilyn smiled at the people who filled the hall. The light shone upon the flowers,ughter followed, sses clinked. Everyone hade to celebrate her recovery. Even ude was present. Marilyn made her way with Rosina to where ude stood. The presence of Wade and ude meant that the party was a big sess. All eyes were on them as they made their way to the gentlemen.
¡°I apologize for myte greetings, gentlemen,¡± said Marilyn. She ced a gentle hand on ude¡¯s forearm. ¡°It did not seem right when you hade to visit me when I had been unwell.¡±
ude dropped a kiss on the back of Rosina¡¯s hand while he patted Marilyn¡¯s hand on his arm. He took out a pocket watch from his jacket. ¡°Since I have seen that you are recovering very well,¡± he said, ¡°His Highness and I must take our leave now.¡±
Marilyn¡¯s face became rigid at his words. ¡°So soon?¡± she said, ¡°The party hasn¡¯t even begun.¡±
¡°Kieran is back,¡± said ude, ¡°And I promised I would meet him.¡± He smiled gently and extricated his forearm from her as politely as he could. Marilyn flushed as though she had been humiliated despite his outmost courtesy.
¡°Do you have to visit him today?¡± she asked.
¡°My Lady,¡± he began.
¡°It¡¯s the day we celebrate my recovery.¡±
ude looked at her with narrowed eyes. There was no warmth in them. His eyes were cold, and irritation shed through them. His gaze seemed to be asking whether she thought that was reason enough to hold him back like this. Marilyn barely managed to set her face in a smile while she felt a palpable fear towards him.
¡°My apologies,¡± said Marilyn, ¡°Of course it has been too long since you have met your friend. I understand it is urgent for you to go.¡±
¡°I am grateful for your understanding, My Lady,¡± said ude, smiling. He ced a kiss on the back of Marilyn¡¯s hand and looked at Wade. The crown prince saw Marilyn¡¯s face flush as he lowered his champagne ss and spoke to Rosina.
¡°Time to meet your fianc¨¦,¡± said Wade to Rosina.
¡°Please don¡¯t tease him too much,¡± said Rosina, smiling at Wade and ude.
¡°He¡¯s not the boy he was four years ago,¡± said Wade, ¡°I don¡¯t think he can be teased by us anymore. Rest assured.¡±
They bid thedies farewell. The sound of the party grew faint as they got into the waiting car. The driver bowed and started the engine.
¡°This damn metal lump. I will feel ill again,¡± grumbled Wade. The car was moving very smoothly despite his grumblings.
¡°I heard Kieran brought a guest,¡± said Wade.
¡°Yes, I heard the same,¡± said ude.
¡°Ian Sergio, was he not?¡±
¡°The very same,¡± said ude, ¡°Third son of the Geore¡¯s king. He protected Kieran while he was abroad.¡±
¡°Well, he has certainly be friendly with the enemy.¡±
ude agreed with Wade. While he knew Ian was as good a man as any, from his letters with Kieran, he was still the prince of an enemy state. They could never be friends. Due to the dispute regarding the diamond mines in the neutral area, if something were to happen to Ian here, there would be war. ude couldn¡¯t begin to understand what Kieran was thinking bringing such a person here.
¡°While you and Kieran y with Prince Sergio, I will watch the stars with Canillian,¡± said Wade as he leaned back in his seat.
use looked at Wade sharply at the mention on Canillian¡¯s name. ¡°No,¡± said ude, ¡°You are the crown prince, I will be by your side at all times. We are going to meet a prince from the enemy state after all. Do you understand me?¡¯
Chapter 19
Chapter 19
Wadeughed out loud as if he was astonished as he stared at ude, ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I will eat Canillian up?¡±
¡°We do not know that.¡±
Wadeughed like he would bring the house down and wiped a tear from his eye. It was strange how he managed to be dignified despite the churlish acts. ¡°Have you notbeled him as a fake? Is this sudden change of heart not too abrupt?¡±
¡°No, I still think Canillian Vale is a fake. It¡¯s just...¡± ude looked out the window as he let his words trail, and his brow furrowed, ¡°I think he is amusing. Maybe even interesting.¡±
Wade was even more surprised at those words. ¡°Interesting. Only that?¡±
The crown prince sounded a bit irritated, and ude rubbed his smooth chin as he answered. ¡°He refused to be my family¡¯s steward a few days back.¡±
¡°Oh, did that hurt your pride? Are you going to tease him until he gives in?¡±
Wade raised both hands in exaggeration, but ude¡¯s answer wasposed, ¡°No, I want him more now. The Marchioness worked hard to make him an eptable substitute for Kieran, and he is a rare specimen. He is fundamentally different from the idiots who don¡¯t work, and instead stick to their family names. I do want him for that.¡±
Wade¡¯s smile disappeared as he looked at ude, as the idiots were the second and third sons of noblemen, who stayed near him, and often gave him poisonous nces. Their words dripped with honey but their actions were disingenuous.
¡°You are sharp,¡± Wade sighed and murmured loudly so that ude could hear him. ¡°I know that you have your father¡¯s blood, and you make me think of your father. That is very ufortable.¡±
¡°That is an honor for me since I respect my father.¡± ude smiled as he crossed his legs, his shiny ck hair fluttering from the breeze as Wade opened a window.
Cosoar was not far from the Shelby Estate, but it did take three hours to get there. That was enough time to organize his thoughts. Ian Sergio was a Geore prince, aggressive, and liked fights. No matter how highly Kieran spoke of him, a brute was a brute. ude narrowed his eyes as he looked out the window.
It was natural for ude to feel instinctivelypetitive when it came to other men and he wondered why Canillian Vale wasn¡¯t.
He felt oddly annoyed that Canillian was a man, no matter how small and frail he was. His pretty face and voice would change one day and that thought was driving ude crazy. He bit down on words and opened his fisted hands as he looked at Wade, whose eyes were closed. Maybe he was thinking like this because the crown prince reminded ude that gender was irrelevant when it came to beauty. Of course, ude didn¡¯t see Canillian in that manner, this was just curiosity.
Was this why first impressions were so important, he wondered? The child who had pressed snow on his hand was a girl wearing boy¡¯s clothes, awkwardly to say the least. He was used to it now, but... damn. ude swallowed a curse and began to think of other things. Canillian was not important. Ian Sergio, who may bring bloodshed to the Empire, was what he needed to be concerned about. ude took out his pocket watch as the car shook on an unpaved road. His blue eyes were tense as he drank in the green scenery.
***
¡°Stop following me around!¡± Lia shouted before running to Kieran¡¯s outhouse. Her breath was short from having run all the way there, and Ian smirked as henguidly followed her.
¡°I am the guest of this house, Canillia. Don¡¯t run away from me.¡±
Lia wiped the sweat from her brow as she red at him, ¡°I am Canillian, and I guided you to the hall where guests reside!¡±
¡°Yes, Canillian. But I came to see you, not the manor.¡±
¡°Prince Sergio, why are you doing this to me?¡±
¡°Call me Ian.¡± Ian smiled with his eyes, and Lia¡¯s head turned away when she saw his happy face.
¡°Yes, Ian. But I am busy, and you following me around does not help things.¡±
¡°Oh, shall I help?¡±
¡°No!¡±
Lia looked around for someone to help her, but no one was around, not even Kieran. What should I do? Ian had seen her crying, and she¡¯d almost fallen backward when she saw him for the first time in the manor. She would¡¯vended on the ground if he hadn¡¯t grabbed her. Ian had called her name like it was the most natural thing in the world, as he¡¯d supported her back, preventing her from falling; like he was calling her now.
¡°Canillia.¡±
Lia raised her head without thinking as she pondered how to get this guy off her back. She realized her mistake the moment he smiled.
¡°See? You do know your name is Canillia.¡±
¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡± She tried to stay calm and be as polite as she could be, before turning around.
¡°Lia,¡± Kieran called her, walking towards her with some servants in tow, and he looked back and forth between Ian and Lia in surprise. He sighed as he sent the servants elsewhere.
¡°Ian, I told you that you should wait for me in the outhouse.¡±
¡°Kieran!¡± Lia felt Kieran was her savior and went to him without looking back. She hid behind him and red at Ian, who just smiled with his eyes.
¡°I was bored and thought I smelled a lovely scent. Then I saw her.¡±
¡°Ian, are you a beast to sniff things out like that?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you remember my nickname? However, I had a nice tour of the mansion. Not bad.¡±
¡°Thank you. Please go in, as guests will arrive now.¡±
¡°So soon?¡± Ian looked irritated now, and Canillia gently slid in between their conversation.
¡°Kieran, were you going to talk about Prince Sergio to me?¡± She queried.
Kieran looked around and patted Lia¡¯s head as he spoke, ¡°I heard he hade in secret before, to meet you. Did he make you ufortable?¡±
¡°No, he only had some ice cream with me.¡± Lia nced at Ian, whose brow was raised.
¡°Is that so? While I find that hard to believe, if you say so, it must be true.¡±
¡°You said that guests were arriving?¡± Her heart skipped a beat, as Kieran¡¯s guests meant she would also know them.
ude had carried her to her room, and she still didn¡¯t know why he had done so. Kieran had been about to open his mouth when all three of them heard the bell ring from the main gate. As their heads turned, Kieran spoke with a faint smile, ¡°The crown prince is here with the young Duke.¡±
***
¡°I am Wade pon Wales.¡±
¡°Ian Sergio.¡±
The men introduced themselves and Lia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as the two men looked deadly serious when they shook hands. The outhouse walls were covered with sunset and heavy silence.
¡°I am ude del Ihar of the North.¡±
¡°Oh, the owner of Del Casa?¡± Ian surmised.
¡°Not yet, as my father is alive and well.¡±
¡°However, you will be one day.¡± Ian looked more interested in ude than Wade, and the young Duke¡¯s eyes shed at that. Lia stepped backward while holding her breath. While she found herself here, she didn¡¯t want the Marchioness to see her with them. Also, the three of them meeting would be top secret, and she didn¡¯t belong here.
¡°Wee to the Empire. I should thank you for taking care of Kieran Vale, whom I value. Let¡¯s talk more in a nicer ce.¡± Wade walked to the building, and Kieran followed with the other servants. Things had returned to normal in an instant.
¡°Come in,¡± ude spoke to Ian, who remained still. However, Ian refused ude¡¯s offer with a raised hand, as he stared at Lia.
¡°Go in first, as I need to speak with Canillian.¡±
Lia stopped mid-track and felt ude¡¯s quiet and cool gaze pass over her, and then he looked at Ian. She found herself between the two and somehow managed a smile, ¡°Please, we will talkter if you wish.¡±
¡°Later?¡± Ian asked.
¡°Yes, as the crown prince is your priority, Prince Sergio.¡± Lia was as polite as she could be and worried that Ian may call her real name in front of ude. She wanted to get away as quickly as possible, but Ian¡¯s answer made it impossible.
¡°No, Canillian. I need to hear why you were crying.¡±
Lia felt cold sweat trickle down her back, and she looked at ude. His eyes deepened, and his smile was bitter. He looked at Lia for a moment before turning his head, ¡°I will excuse myself first, Prince Sergio.¡± ude bowed slightly before going into the outhouse. Things ended there. Lia stared at ude¡¯s back, and Ian let out augh as he looked back and forth between the two.
¡°Well... Canillian.¡±
Chapter 20.1
Chapter 20.1
Lia wanted to run away, showing her difort, but with the utmost courtesy. She told Ian that ignoring Wade was considered treason here, but he didn¡¯t even acknowledge her warning, as he kissed her hand before going into the outhouse.
She felt strange like she had just weathered a storm. Lia now stood in the middle of the garden, unable to appreciate the beautiful surroundings, and wouldn¡¯t have moved if Pepe hadn¡¯te looking for her.
The estate was a hype of activity, due to the sudden arrival of the guests. The Marchioness held an armful of fresh flowers, collected from the greenhouse, and her excited smile told Lia how important they were. And the servants looked satisfied and relieved at having Kieran back. Lia told the servant who followed her, that she wouldn¡¯t have dinner, before going to her room and closing the door.
Her shirt stuck to her skin due to the cold sweat from her ufortable encounter with Ian. After taking a clean shirt out of her wooden closet, she went and stood at the window. Men came out of the outhouse and strolled across thewn to the fountains, and she watched them as she loosened her tie. They were all wearing jackets with vests underneath, and she noticed how brightly their shoes shone; perfect gentlemen. She saw the crown princeugh with his head tilted back, and he met Lia¡¯s eyes. The other two also looked at her as if Wade was talking about her. Feeling ude¡¯s blue eyes prating her soul, she quickly closed the window and moved backward, instead of closing the curtains; her hands shook. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was afraid of meeting his eyes.
¡°Young master.¡± Pepe came in after a light knock and approached Lia while looking around. She seemed excited about something as she asked, ¡°You said you won¡¯t eat dinner?¡±
Lia nodded as she handed Pepe the shirt she¡¯d worn, ¡°Yes, the guests make me ufortable.¡±
¡°Then, can youe to the riversideter?¡±
¡°To the riverside?¡±
¡°Yes, about an hour from now.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Pepe smiled brightly and quickly organized the room before looking at the clock. Lia put on the clean shirt after Pepe left and then went to look out the window again. Thankfully, no one was there. She only saw a few birdsnding to eat crumbs, and she opened the window feeling relieved, enjoying the feel of the warm wind on her face.
***
¡°I do not see Sir Canillian Vale, mydy.¡± Wade¡¯s smile reflected on the tableware as he sat at the head of the table. While the preparations had been rushed, due to his sudden visit, the food was perfect. Everything was prepared in silver just in case, and the luxurious dining room and the respectful servants showed the Marquis¡¯s ss.
¡°Canillian is resting in his room. He is not well after my long absence, and I n to take care of him more from now on,¡± Anastasia calmly answered and smiled. ¡°Please eat. The chef has taken special care, and I hope you will enjoy this.¡±
Wade smiled as he lifted his fork, and the meal began. The table was filled with dishes from both countries. ude smiled at the Marchioness¡¯s excuse, as Canillian had been quite well a few hours ago. He would be avoiding them, as the tension would make him faint and he would just be eating candy again.
ude had been cutting into the meat when he saw the dessert goblet in front of him. The cup held the dessert that was now popr in the capital, and it looked like it was buried in clouds. Reaching for the goblet, without realizing he had done so, his hand brushed against Ian¡¯s, who was watching him closely. ¡°Excuse me,¡± ude said politely and then handed the goblet over to Ian who nodded in thanks. He had thought the man had a strange sweet tooth but then Ian called a servant.
¡°Take that to Sir Canillian Vale and tell him that skipping meals is not a good habit.¡± All eyes turned to Ian, and Anastasia showed the most surprise while Wade looked at him with interest. Ian spoke with a smile after the servant left with the goblet on a tray, ¡°I may take Sir Canillian to Geore if he is unwell.¡± Kieran¡¯s eyes glistened at Ian¡¯s casualment. ¡°I thank you for your kindness. If things change, we may send him.¡±
¡°Should I wish for it then?¡±
¡°You jest. I want my brother to be healthy.¡±
¡°Anyway, my words are sincere. This ce doesn¡¯t seem to suit him.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes were on ude, and his look was enough to freeze the table.
Chapter 20.2
Chapter 20.2
ude didn¡¯t avoid Ian¡¯s gaze as he chewed on the meat, but he spat it out in a napkin a momentter. He tilted his head at Ian with disgusted cold eyes, ¡°I excuse my ill manners, but Geore¡¯s food doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Anastasia asked.
¡°The dish was cooked with rotten meat.¡± Something was getting out of control within him, and ude threw the napkin on the floor before rinsing his mouth with wine. ¡°I will excuse myself and promise to be at the after-dinner drinkster.¡±
Ian Sergio didn¡¯t seem annoyed but looked very much interested in the situation. ude knew how insulting it was to the host, for someone to get up during the meal, but he didn¡¯t stop. He stood up and went out of the dining room while buttoning his jacket. Climbing the stairs, the servants hesitated on where to guide him. His hand gripped the barrister hard, and the after-taste of the wine was bitter in his mouth. His irritation was apparent as he reached the second floor.
He was behaving out of character and wondered why his emotions felt like this about Canillian. Perhaps he liked the fact that Canillian seemed aggravated only by him. Then, why was he so angry and not at all enjoying himself? ude didn¡¯t wee these feelings he had about Canillian and had to cut the boy off, as he seemed to be affecting his emotions negatively. If he found himself interested in Canillian, he needed to nip it in the bud so things would not deepen. Canillian couldn¡¯t be the object of his desire.
ude¡¯s frown deepened as he approached the servant holding the goblet on the tray. He picked the cup up as he passed the servant by and bluntly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to him.¡±
¡°Your Highness!¡± The servant stood behind him as ude faced the door that seemed to lead to Canillian¡¯s room.
¡°The young master is not in.¡± The servant¡¯s voice was tense as ude looked at him with fierce eyes.
¡°He seems to have gone out for a walk as the room is empty.¡±
***
Lia couldn¡¯t hide her surprise when she arrived at the riverside and smiled from ear to ear as Pepe led her to afortable chair.
¡°We wanted to do this for you, as we may not see you much when you go to the capital. We are all so disappointed that you are leaving,¡± one of the maids said.
There was a table covered with a white tablecloth, under the tree. Thentern lights showed the servants who had gathered, and the table filled with Lia¡¯s favorite dishes. There were seasonal fruits, chicken with beans, sandwiches with fresh vegetables, and tomato soup. Lia met the eyes of those who looked at her sadly.
¡°Don¡¯t forget us after you go to the capital,¡± another maid added.
¡°The food there is terrible and made with strange herbs! You will be thinner,¡± a third maid said. ¡°I made a fishing rod, soe visit so we can go fishing.¡±
Lia felt her tears well up, and the servants¡¯ eyes were also wet as they watched her. She went to Betty, who was looking sideways, her eyes red from crying. Lia hugged her from behind, and the old maid trembled as she patted Lia¡¯s shaking arms.
¡°You will have no trouble since Pepe knows what to do.¡±
¡°Right...¡±
¡°Find what you want.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself, don¡¯t go outte at night, and be wary of those who are kind to you.¡±
¡°Yes, Betty. I will.¡±
Betty finished her sentence and she also wiped her eyes. Lia¡¯s chest filled with mixed emotions. She didn¡¯t know whether she was crying tears of joy or sorrow. However, she managed to smile as she sat on the chair that Pepe had led her to.
Lia dished up some of the delicious food and savored the vors. After a few bites, she looked around, ¡°Everyone, sit down and eat. Party food is meant to be shared.¡±
¡°Would that be all right?¡± Pepe asked shyly.
¡°How can I eat all of this? It¡¯s an order. Sit and eat until every dish is empty.¡±
The servants all dished up and sat down to use their forks. Lia didn¡¯t need music or fancy chandeliers. If she could enjoy people¡¯sughter, good food, and feelings of gratitude, that was enough for her.
¡°Thank you, everyone. I will be back to visit.¡±
Lia had managed to say that without crying, when a servant from the dining hall appeared unexpectedly and ced a goblet, filled with cotton candy, in front of her. The servant bowed with an awkward smile and went away. She then saw another shadow, and she knew who that tall and dignified silhouette belonged to.
She looked down at the goblet while swallowing the food. Lia had never tried it before, and she slowly took some and ate it. The candy melted like sweet snow in her mouth, and the taste was surprisingly simple and sweet. She licked her sticky fingers and had tough. I am not a child who likes sweets anymore, sir...
Chapter 21.1
Chapter 21.1
After the wagon with luggage departed at the crack of dawn, the carriage for Canillian arrived. Lia, who had been unable to sleep all night, stood in front of the mirror and fixed her appearance. Strangely, she was feelingzy, which was unlike her.
After she¡¯d finished tucking in her tight-fitting shirt and tying her cravat, Pepe came into the room, ready to leave.
¡°You must go now. I think the guests will be leaving soon.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯m just about done.¡±
They soon left the room and Lia carried her warm jacket over her arm. In the hallway were a few employees, preparing to greet them. She watched as they bowed their heads and smiled bitterly to each other, and with each step she took, memories of the past four years she¡¯d spent here, shed through her mind. Four years was not a short amount of time by any stretch of the imagination.
Waiting for her as she stepped outside was a carriage, and the employees and Kieran waited to bid her farewell.
¡°What about your mother?¡± Pepe asked.
¡°My mother isn¡¯t feeling well, so she is resting. Don¡¯t mind her as she said not to worry about saying goodbye,¡± Lia said bravely, trying to hide her true feelings. It¡¯s more so that you don¡¯t want to see me, rather than you are not feeling well. Lia was afraid of Anastasia, but she didn¡¯t hate her; it was a little disappointing that she didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to her though.
Kieran approached and gently stroked her cheek as he could see the sadness in her eyes, and then he hugged her tightly. Not expecting a hug from him, she grabbed onto his shirt awkwardly, feeling a bit uneasy. She was struggling to get used to Kieran¡¯s sudden change of behavior, as he was no stranger to expressing affection these days.
At that moment, they were separated by Ian, who suddenly appeared while yawning loudly, ¡°Canillian. Say goodbye to me as well.¡±
Lia quickly backed away from Ian as he tried to hug her. He raised his eyebrows in displeasure, staring at her as she avoided his embrace. Brushing his fingers through his ruffled hair, he stood in front of her with more than half of his shirt buttons undone. Anyone could tell that he¡¯d just crawled out of bed. Lia turned and opened the carriage door while keeping a watchful eye on Ian.
¡°Well then, big brother. Go well and say hello to mother as well.¡± Kieranughed as he looked at Ian, who was smiling oddly out of frustration. ¡°See you soon in the capital. When our father returns, we will have to go together to see His Majesty the Emperor.¡±
¡°Yes. Well, then I¡¯ll be off.¡± Lia nced at the displeased-looking Ian, and with her hands politely ced together, she bowed her head. ¡°Please stay well, Prince Sergio.¡±
¡°Such coldness. Do you dislike me that much?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that you keep putting me in a difficult situation...¡± she mumbled, blurring herst few words.
¡°I will ride in this carriage. Canillian, you go over there.¡± Red-faced Wade staggered over and copsed into the carriage, startling Lia. She bent forward to check on his condition and the strong smell of alcohol was emanating from the prince.
¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡±
¡°Do I look okay in your eyes? I feel sick. I will never drink Geore¡¯s liquor again. Damn it.¡± The prince kept gagging with his hands ced on the floor of the carriage. Somehow, he managed to climb up onto the soft chair and groaned as he settled in thefortable seat.
Lia wondered if he¡¯d been drinking all night. Then she realized that she¡¯d noticed that Ian and Kieran also had dark circles under their eyes, and they didn¡¯t look well either. She now wondered about ude as well and turned toward where the prince had appeared a moment ago. And there was ude, getting into the car. Unlike the other three that were disoriented and unkempt, he was wearing his well-pressed suit and looked fresh.
ude nced at Lia, Kieran, and Ian in session and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get moving?¡± Even his voice was clean ¨C a smooth voice with no sign of indulgence. But it was her first time riding in a car and feeling fearful, Lia hesitated.
Kieran looked at the prince lying in the carriage and nodded, ¡°Go on. Cars are much faster than carriages. It will be a great experience.¡±
¡°But...¡± Lia wanted to protest but Kieran cut her off.
¡°It¡¯s okay. You have the Grand Duke with you.¡±
Arge shadow fell over Kieran as Ian asked, ¡°Are you sure that the Grand Duke isn¡¯t the most dangerous of them all?¡± He scoffed as he approached Lia. He was staring at ude¡¯s car with displeasure as he wrapped his arm around Lia¡¯s shoulder and whispered into her ear, ¡°All men are beasts, Canillian. Be careful.¡±
¡°P... Prince Ian!¡± She stuttered. His naughty voice prated her eardrum and her face turned red as she covered her itchy ears. Lia left behind the giggling Ian and mustered the courage to approach the car.
ude, who had been staring at them with contempt, reached out and pulled Lia into the car and she sat down next to him unintentionally.
¡°I hope this doesn¡¯t take too much of my time.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lia said meekly.
¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. The problem is the damn prince, drinking Geore¡¯s strong liquor until he passed out.¡± He said, sounding highly irritated. As soon as the car door closed, ude, who had been disying the perfect gentleman¡¯s face, frowned, ¡°Is there no one else for you to say goodbye to?¡±
Lia turned her head to look out of the window after hearing those words and saw Betty standing under a tree in the distance, but she didn¡¯t even wave her hand. Their eyes met and that was enough.
Chapter 21.2
Chapter 21.2
¡°There is no one else.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± He acted like someone who wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, and straight after ude finished speaking, the car started making a loud noise. Surprised by the roar, which she¡¯d heard for the first time, Lia took a deep breath and clenched her fists nervously.
¡°First time in a car?¡± He asked gently.
Lia nodded, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve only read about them in the newspaper. I knew I would ride in one at some point, but I must say, it¡¯s a strange feeling.¡± It was shaky and too loud and she wondered why nobles were so enthusiastic about them. You couldn¡¯t even have a quiet conversation in them by the looks of things.
However, the speed was notparable to that of a carriage. They went down Metasequoia Road at great speed, and then quickly crossed the city. The once frightened Lia was now eagerly looking out of the window as if she¡¯d never been scared.
Suddenly, the car shook as if it had fallen into a hole. In an instant, her body, which had been sitting rxed, jerked towards the front of the car and she yelled in surprise. Fortunately, Lia didn¡¯t hit the car divider.
ude grabbed her scrambling arm and pulled her back, cursing. Thanks to that, Lia was safely seated but she looked bewildered and quietly said, ¡°Sorry.¡±
¡°Sit quietly. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡±
¡°Okay, I will.¡±
¡°Anyway, are you eating well?¡± ude lifted an eyebrow as he looked down at the arm that he was holding.
¡°Of course. I eat incredibly well. I even ate everything you brought yesterday. It was so sweet and sticky that it felt like it was sticking to the roof of my mouth, but I ate it all.¡± Lia looked up at ude and smiled. Thinking ofst night made her smile, it was possibly the happiest day of her four years in Cosoar.
¡°Is that so?¡± He muttered softly and grabbed her wrist. Then he buried his nose in the small palm of her hand and inhaled.
Startled, Lia became stiff and unable to move. ude¡¯s smooth nose and plump lips seemed to press against the palm of her hand, and seeing his crystal blue eyes between her fingers overwhelmed her.
¡°It still smells sweet. The food seems to have been more fragrant than I thought.¡± His breath tickled between her fingers. Lia wanted to say something, but her lips wouldn¡¯t move. Noticing that she couldn¡¯t even hear the car noise that had been so loud, it was clear that something was wrong.
¡°How did it taste?¡± he asked.
¡°It, it was great.¡±
Upon hearing the answer, ude nodded and let go of her hand. ¡°Sleep. It will probably take more than four hours to get there with the rest stops in between.¡±
¡°Only four hours? It takes more than half a day by carriage. It seems great, this car thing.¡±
¡°It¡¯s still just a noisy piece of iron.¡±
Lia nced at ude¡¯s face as he responded indifferently. In the end, she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to ask why he¡¯de to Cosoar a few days ago. She wanted to ask if it was true that he was confused about the date as he¡¯d said, but she kept her mouth shut because she had a feeling that she shouldn¡¯t ask.
The car exited the city and they were now driving along the peaceful forest road. Rays of sunlight filtered through the branches and shined brightly on the rough body of the car, and dust rose from the wheels as they drove along the winding dirt road.
ude finally folded his arms in front of his chest and closed his eyes and Lia looked at his calm demeanor as he slept. How can you sleep in this situation? Not long after thinking that, she¡¯d dozed off herself.
Determined that she would not make a mistake today, she forcefully kept her closing eyelids open, and stared straight ahead. Finally, the capital. Freedom was at hand.
***
ude heard a thump and opened his eyes. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping, he¡¯d just closed his eyes because he didn¡¯t know where else to look. Next to him, Canillian was fast asleep with the side of her forehead resting against the door, muttering as if she were in pain.
What an eyesore. ude grabbed Canillian¡¯s shoulder, as he was sleeping in a strange position and it looked ufortable. Carefully he ced his head on his shoulder and Canillian, whose left forehead was red, mumbled an iprehensible sound in his sleep.
ude smirked and calmly gazed at the sleeping man beside him. Blonde eyshes, the same color as his hair, created a light shadow on his white face. Even if he enjoyed outdoor activities, he was too white and thin to partake. There was no sign of an adam¡¯s apple on his delicate neck, and above all, he smelled decidedly different from the normal smell of sweat on men.
Is it the scent ofvender? Or is it the scent of poppies that bloom in abundance by the river? he wondered.
A soft cheek brushed against his nose as he lowered his head and savored the scent some more. Canillian¡¯s thin breath tickled his temple and at the same time, his heart started to beat rapidly. ude lowered his upper body further as if he was possessed by something. He wanted to savor the scent more. No, he just wanted to taste it. He was desperately curious as to what it would taste like if he put his tongue on this skin.
Just as his lips touched the long, white nape of Lia¡¯s neck, the sound of something dropping made hime to his senses. It was his emerald cuff that had fallen to the floor. The cuff, which fell from the sleeve that was grasping Canillian¡¯s arm, rolled on the floor andnded at the tip of his shoe.
I must be crazy... Or maybe I¡¯m in the process of going crazy. ude, who sighed in shame, bent his upper body forward, and in a confused state of mind, picked up the cuff. The sparkle of the delicately cut emerald reminded him of the color of Canillian¡¯s eyes.
Meanwhile, Canillian¡¯s head, which had been leaning on him, bowed down. Clutching the cuff with his upper body still bent forward, he turned his head to look up at Canillian. Sweating from the heat emanating from his palms and back, he was captivated by Lia¡¯s smooth lips, as if something sweet was on them. It must¡¯ve been because of the heat, surely. It was the hot air that filled the car that was driving him crazy because he¡¯d never thought he¡¯d want to kiss a guy.
ude stretched out his hand and brushed his fingers through Lia¡¯s honey-colored hair. The moment he felt the silky soft touch he lost all sense of reason and ced his lips on Lia¡¯s. His head tilted as he tasted the sweetness of his full lips. A red tongue appeared suddenly, through parted lips that had been at first met without a gap.
Chapter 22.1
Chapter 22.1
Her body felt stiff and her head hurt. Lia touched her sore forehead as she got out of the car and tilted her head to the side. Had she hit her head all over the ce while she was asleep? There was a small bump on her forehead and her lips were swollen for some reason.
ude got out of the car a while after Lia and frowned as he looked up at the house. ¡°So, this is where you will be staying?¡± he asked.
Inside the house, the movers were busy bringing in the boxes. Pepe rolled up her sleeves and was loudly giving orders to them.
¡°Yes. Your father has many concerns. It seems living in the dorms is not possible.¡±
¡°Hmmm... If it¡¯s you, you could have taken thergest room, so what¡¯s the issue?¡±
¡°I am shy, my Lord.¡±
¡°You?¡± ude snorted in disbelief and continued to speak as he walked into the house. ¡°You werepletely fine talking to a man you never met before. I assume foreigners are an exception?¡±
¡°I beg your pardon?¡±
Rather than answering, ude wandered around the house in a contemtive manner. With his hands tucked in his pockets, he climbed the stairs with his long legs. Seeing ude walk around the house as if it was his own, Lia followed behind him.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you move into the Marquis¡¯s townhouse,¡± he asked bluntly.
¡°It is too big there. It¡¯s too much for me to live by myself.¡±
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not up to something?¡±
¡°No, nothing of the sort.¡± Why did he keep trying to pick a fight today? Lia reacted unhappily and walked past him to open the door of the room that she had chosen for herself. On two sides of the diamond-shaped room, in the corner, were two walls withrge windows with an unobstructed view of the city, which looked just like a painting.
She walked over to them and looked down at the Leon River which separated the poor streets of Louvre and Ataer, and her eyes softened. ¡°This is my room. Maybe it is because we are on high ground, but I chose it for the view of the city. Cosoar was just forests and trees.¡±
¡°You may find it beautiful now. But it will be loud at night. I don¡¯t understand what the Marquis was thinking, having you stay in a ce like this.¡±
ude clicked his tongue in disapproval and left the room, mumbling to himself.
¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Lia asked ude¡¯s retreating back as he walked out of the room. This situation felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu.
ude turned around and shoved his hand in his pocket, tilting his head. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too many sweet foods. Make sure to eat proper meals.¡± Otherwise, your whole body will be sweet, he said to himself as he turned around once again to go downstairs. Just like when he¡¯d gone upstairs, he briefly looked around, and then hopped into the car that was waiting for him.
Before Lia had even gotten a chance to see him off, ude had disappeared. Not even formalities had been exchanged, like ¡®stay well¡¯ or ¡®let¡¯s see each other again. Laughing at the absurdity, she looked out of the second-floor window and watched the car drive away.
ude fell asleep in the car as they drove towards the capital and didn¡¯t cause any more trouble. He did notice the dangerous piece of metal that was rattling around though. It was an unstable piece of equipment that could fall on his face and cause injuries if he fell asleep carelessly.
Lia stood in front of the mirror, observing the small scratch on the corner of her mouth. There was also a red bruise that had formed on her forehead, ¡°Ugh! I look disgraceful,¡± she said to the mirror and then sighed deeply.
The fact that she had slept so deeply, even after hitting her head, was so ridiculous that she let out a dryugh. After giving her forehead onest rub, she headed over to her wooden wardrobe and opened it.
Inside, she saw that Pepe had neatly arranged thedy¡¯s clothes on hangers. However, the thought of wearing them felt sinful and her heart started beating rapidly, ¡°Well... I cannot go to Louvre looking like this.¡±
She would have to ovee the difort, rather than have rumors about her reach the Marchioness¡¯s ears. Besides, Louvre was her hometown. It was where even fear felt familiar. The way she drew a line, between a ce like that, and the world she lived in now, disappointed even herself.
¡°What if I changed too much and they don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Lia lifted her head back up to look at herself in the mirror. She was no longer a child. She grabbed her wig tightly with her hands.
Chapter 22.2
Chapter 22.2
The shaking car stopped in front of the Duke¡¯s townhouse, releasing white smoke, most likely due to the long drive. Hurriedly, the driver opened the bo of the car. ude calmly exited the car and entered the gate of the townhouse. Seeing his arrival, a maid rushed out of the house to greet him. ¡°Did you not say you were going directly to the academy this week, master?¡±
¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to rest.¡±
¡°I will prepare your room.¡±
The Duke¡¯s townhouse was right beside the city, and instead of a garden, had an enormous polo field, tennis court, and horseback riding course.
As udezily climbed up the stairs, he recalled the time he saw hydrangeas in front of Lia¡¯s house. It was the flower that surprised him first, with its strong scent and he was pleasantly surprised again, as the sweet fragrance spread throughout the inside of the house. Such an unmanly person, living in an unmanly ce.
ude stepped into his room and slowly removed his clothes. Standing naked, he opened the bathroom door to reveal the empty bathtub next to the window that overlooked the city of Ataer.
As he climbed into the bathtub and stretched his legs, resting them on the edge, the servants hastily brought buckets of warm water to fill the tub. With a flick of his finger, ude signaled the servants to leave the room.
The bathroom was now still. ude rxed his body, enjoying the warmth of the water. When he opened his eyes, he could see the ceiling which was painted with waves of water that almost seemed to be shaking. It had been painted by a renowned artist from hundreds of years ago and was named ¡®The Melting of a Goddess¡¯.
He silently touched his lip. Then he rubbed it roughly, sipped some mouthwash, and spat it out. ¡°Goddammit!¡± ude chewed hard on his lip and leaned his head back against the bathtub. He hadn¡¯t intended to kiss him. He just wanted to smell his scent, to see if his breath had smelled sweet too. But when he¡¯d gotten closer, he¡¯d felt an intense hunger and a heat course through his body. He never would¡¯ve imagined that the person he felt such a desire for, would be a man. He was never one who chased after his pleasure and this was something he found bothersome.
Why did it have to be a man out of all people! If the counterpart had been a woman, he wouldn¡¯t be feeling so confused. But Canillian was a man.
ude opened his eyes. He needed to push his thoughts away and get himself together. It was just a y that his damned curiosity had written because he was too caught up in his foolishness. It¡¯s not toote. Once he reced this trivial and low-grade curiosity with something else, everything would be fine.
ude grabbed every bath soap he could reach and threw him into the water. The scent from the water was sweet and nauseating, but it was nothingpared to Canillian. ¡°Damn it, Canillian again!¡±
After getting out of the bath, he proceeded to brush his teeth three times before he left the bathroom. Before he knew it, it was evening, and the west side of the Leon river was reflecting red from the sun that was setting. ude¡¯s eyesnded on the white buildings at the end of the river, and he felt shaken, but soon calmed down again.
Wearing hisfortable dressing gown, he diverted his attention to the documents he¡¯d received while he was away, immediately noticing a document sent by the Imperial House, requesting for cooperation; ude went into action.
***
¡°Done!¡± Lia wiped the sweat off her forehead and copsed onto her bed. Was moving always this hard? It had taken three days in total to organize everything. She insisted that she would clean her room, even if she didn¡¯t clean the others.
While basking in her own little congrattions ceremony, she noticed a delicious buttery smelling from downstairs. Hypnotized by it, she rushed downstairs and saw Pepe walking out of the kitchen. She was cing a te, with a waffle and a heap of fruitpote onto the table, and calling her over, ¡°Quickly,e eat. You need to eat to gain strength.¡±
¡°How did you know I was starving!¡± Lia giggled.
¡°That is why you should have listened when I offered to help.¡±
Lia grinned at Pepe who was side-eyeing her. And then she cut a generous size of the sweet waffle and put it in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s my room. I need to know where everything is. Plus, this isn¡¯t Cosoar. I need to learn to do things myself.¡±
¡°But I am still here,¡± Pepe reminded her.
Lia just smiled but didn¡¯t respond. If Pepe found out she was going to be a dead person and disappear in a year, how would she respond? Her throat tightened with guilt, just thinking about it.
Chapter 22.3
Chapter 22.3
After gobbling up her meal, Liaid down on the soft sofa to rest. The house that looked too big when it was empty, looked like the perfect size to live in now, with all the furniture in its ce, and the two servants that Pepe brought with her were smart enough and stayed out of the way.
¡°You¡¯re going to the academy now?¡±
¡°Yes. I need to do an exam to decide my grade and ss.¡±
¡°I will make the preparations.¡±
Pepe went to the second-floor dressing room as she wiped her hands on her apron. The room was filled with clothes that couldst her a lifetime. They were mostly uniforms, but there were also feminine blouses with inted sleeves that caught her eye.
After finishing her ss of fresh juice, Lia threw on the uniform Pepe picked for her and put on her shoes. Her underwear was getting more and more ufortable, but she eventually became used to the difort.
When she stepped outside, a coach was already waiting for her, and the coachman pleasantly greeted her. When Lia departed, it was already noon. The road of Ataer, which she hadn¡¯t had a chance to explore during thest three days because she was busy unpacking, rapidly passed her by.
The coachman cut across Iona Park and stopped in front of the academy. He spoke politely, ¡°I will be waiting here.¡±
Lia gave him a nod and jumped off of the coach. In front of the huge metal gates of the academy, where she hade previously with the Marquis, a caretaker took notice of her uniform and asked for her name. ¡°Canillian Vale. Ie from Cosoar.¡± The caretaker jumped in shock at the name and opened the door.
The distance from the gate of the academy to the building was far, but riding a horse or carriage without permission was strictly prohibited. It was a rule made to prevent collisions as they had been a frequent urrence in the past.
All eyes were on her as she walked confidently. People sitting on the grass and walking towards her could not hide their surprised expressions when they saw her. Some even tripped on their own feet as they turned their heads when she walked past. But Lia continued to walk forward and didn¡¯t nce at them.
The hot weather was dampening her shirt with sweat. Her clothes felt icky and they stuck to her skin by the time she arrived in front of the main building. As if contacted prior, the principal was already waiting for her, and greeted her, ¡°Mr. Vale, we meet again.¡±
Lia smiled politely and greeted him. Two deans appeared behind the principal, holding papers. She recognized one of them, he had said something strange to herst time she was here. Eddie, was it? He curved his long eyes into a smile. Likest time, Lia felt goosebumps all over her body.
¡°Well then, we shouldn¡¯t wait around any longer, let us make our way to the examination room. Mr. Theodore has told us so much about you. Everyone is so curious to know how your exams go.¡± The principal sounded excited himself.
¡°You tter me too much. I am just average,¡± Lia replied shyly.
¡°No, no. I believe you are the perfect person to fill Lord Kieran¡¯s shoes.¡±
Lia¡¯s shoulder became heavy with burden. These people had such high expectations of someone who was to use an illness as an excuse to vanish. And this meant she had to deceive them.
Lia had to endure the stares once again, as she walked to the examination room with the principal. It was not an exaggeration to say that the whole school came out to get a glimpse of her. Some students quietly whispered amongst themselves, but some even followed her to observe her longer. Just as she began to feel exhausted from all the harsh stares, the atmosphere suddenly went quiet.
In the corner that led to the exam room, someone was standing there, wearing striking clothes and exuding an aura of a different quality. Canillia¡¯s eyes met his. It was ude, taking off a leather glove with a whip between his teeth. When the students saw him, one by one, they backed away in fear.
He removed the other glove with his gaze fixed on Canillia. He was wearing a worsted id shirt with a vest on top, jodhpurs, and a bead of sweat was on his forehead.
With a small smile, Lia gave a bow. Seeing this, ude just stood straight, staring at her, with his sleeves rolled up. His eyes looked different than normal. It was like an angry look that someone gave you, but you didn¡¯t know what they were angry about...
Chapter 23.1
Chapter 23.1
As Canillian and the principal entered the exam room, everyone came out of hiding and let out the breaths that they¡¯d been holding, unable to hide their curiosity any longer. They whispered among themselves andmented harshly on his pretty face and petite frame, despite not knowing his age nor his origin.
ude tucked his gloves in his back pocket and opened the lid of his canteen, choosing to ignore all the hushed gossip around him. He was calmly drinking his water when a group of students swarmed around him, led by Count Tholin. The group courteously stood behind the Count, not meeting his eye.
¡°This is the first time in four years that I am seeing him, and his face still makes me sick.¡± Tholin stared at the spot that Canillian had been standing in just a moment ago, and his expression soured just like his sour opinion. ude just wiped his mouth and closed the lid of his canteen while Tholin continued to belittle Canillian. ¡°It urs to me every time. Who would have thought that was a man? As a man myself, he brings shame to us all.¡±
¡°Shame, you say. Has Canillian Vale done something to offend you?¡± ude asked, raising an eyebrow.
¡°His entire existence is shameful. Anyone who sees him would think he is crude. I bet, without a doubt, he is an illegitimate child.¡± Tholin¡¯s freckled nose wrinkled up in distaste.
Count Tholin had despised Canillian from the beginning, not just Canillian, but all males with handsome faces. He didn¡¯t even try to hide it, and poor Canillian just happened to be his next target.
Tholin ground his teeth as he spoke further, ¡°For the academy to take in someone like that... The Marquis must be shameless.¡± In an instant, the atmosphere became heavy.
ude loosened his hand that was holding his horsewhip. How dare the Count belittle the Marquis who was on the same level as the Duke. ¡°Count Tholin,¡± ude¡¯s voice warned him with forced kindness. Hearing his stern voice, Tholin rxed his face and smiled sweetly, and he seemed slightly embarrassed, which ude found rather irritating.
¡°My apologies. My words were a little brash.¡±
¡°Hmm... A little, you say? For something so little, you may find yourself without a tongue quite soon.¡±
¡°Excuse me?¡±
ude bit into his lip so hard that he tasted blood, then he turned around and walked over to his horse to stroke its long mane in the hopes that that would calm his nerves down. The magnificent ck horse, which had been gifted to him personally by the King, mischievously bumped its forehead into ude¡¯s shoulder in response. It usually had no reason to leave the paddock; had he ridden the horse all the way here? The people that were watching ude grab the engraved leather reins could not hide their wonder at its beauty.
¡°If you are going to continue to run your tongue like that, try and keep it controlled. Canillian Vale is the son of the Marquis. A mere count like you trying topare with the Marquis, who has the King¡¯s favor? You are such a fool.¡±
¡°M, my Lord!¡± Tholin stuttered.
¡°Is your head full of the excretions of your livestock? If not, you would know not to disgrace the Marquis like that.¡±
Tholin couldn¡¯t refute this, and his face glowed bright crimson as he bit his lip. ude was right, the King¡¯s affection for the Marquis was something that no one could deny. Not only that, the Lord¡¯s mood was beyond low, and his words were sharp like a knife. In situations like these, it was best not to argue.
With his face still hot, he politely bowed his head, ¡°It was my mistake. But with that kind of face, don¡¯t you think he will be the target for sodomy?¡±
ude halted his hand that was stroking his horse¡¯s mane as the Count continued to test his nerves, unable to let go of his pride, ¡°Did you just say ¡®sodomy¡¯?¡± ude asked as he marched towards him. Just as Tholin¡¯s curly hair bristled up, ude grabbed his shoulder. ¡°I will keep your concern in mind. The target for sodomy, you say?¡± His voice was as cold as the North Pole, ¡°Such wild imagination.¡± The warmth in his whisper turned icy-cold as he stared towards the door of the exam room that Canillian had entered.
Canillian is taking his entrance exam. Aren¡¯t you curious to know what grade and ss he will select? Hmmm. Eddie seemed to have an eye out for her. I know him, right? Eddie Kirkham. ude cursed to himself with a grave expression and pushed the door open. Once inside the room, Canillian sat down at a desk and saw that the teachers of the academy stood around the room.
ude felt a burning sensation in his heart as the emerald-green eyes nced around. Even in front of all these people, Canillian Vale didn¡¯t show any signs of nervousness; there wasn¡¯t a trace left of the old na?ve Canillian.
As ude made his way to his assigned seat, Prince Wade, who was sitting at the front of the room, smiled as he nced around the room, ¡°Now that everyone is here, let us start the exam. Principal.¡±
¡°My words came out harsh. I am concerned, as he is the adored younger brother of Lord Kieran. My apologies,¡± Tholin resigned with a weak smile.
ude flipped back his hair that was drenched with sweat and turned around, taking a step toward him, and Tholin flinched at the sight of ude getting closer to him. His smirk looked as if it was drawn on his face perfectly, and he walked with grace while the shadow of his whip hit his knee with each step; Tholin felt chills down his spine.
Chapter 23.2
Chapter 23.2
Lia was disappointed as they¡¯d told her that only nobles could enter the academy so she was looking forward to it, but she must¡¯ve judged the academy too highly. She looked at the exam paper in front of her and contemted how she should react since the questions were things she had perfectly mastered two years ago.
She immediately wrote down the answers but then found herself facing a serious dilemma. They taught etiquette for high society, but why was learning about harvesting season considered unimportant?
And, they showed all the aplishments of great artists and poets so why not the poption of the country, or the state of its poverty? Was this what the academy hade to, not teaching about the basic concept of helping people? She didn¡¯t want to doubt the academy, but there was nowhere on the paper that answered her question.
Mr. Theodore had once imed that without the nation¡¯s support the royal family would not have power. Although he did not support aristocracy, he did believe that ¡°true royals¡± were those who guided the nation on the right path.
Lia, who had experienced both the life of poverty and the life of a royal, found Theodore¡¯s words amusing when she¡¯d asked what they taught at the academy. He had said, ¡°They teach about the society. You will learn about the society where everyone gains as much as they work for and are not bound by their birth. To understand this, you must learn mathematics and literature.¡±
These words were difficult toprehend, but something about them had sparked her curiosity. However, the feeling of displeasure grew as she continued to read through the paper. The questions were almost entirely about the elegance of the royal, the history of the empire, or the hierarchy of the royal families.
Lia calmly continued to write down her answers when suddenly, she had a realization of what they were testing her on. Canillian Vale had appeared out of nowhere and they wanted to know if he had the qualities to be a true royal. They were examining her to decide whether to be raised to the ranks of nobility!
As she filled in her answers, her mood dampened, and her expression became hard. If this was the kind of ce the academy was, she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to be here. Jolted from her thoughts, the examiner rang the bell to signal that time was up, and she quickly ced a full stop on thest question. Then, several moans and sighs were heard in the hall, because the other students were still in the middle of checking their answers.
¡°You didn¡¯t skim over the questions, did you?¡± Eddie asked as he grabbed the paper Lia was holding. Lia was not in the mood to smile, so she bowed her head and stood up.
¡°Wait here. The papers are marked immediately,¡± Eddie said firmly.
Lia nodded and sat back down to massage her sore neck. She¡¯d sensed that someone had been staring at her for a while, and when she turned her head to see who it was, she saw ude leaning on the windowsill with his arms folded across his chest. He was ring at Eddie, and then he looked back at her, and the moment their eyes met, Lia attempted to smile, but it felt awkward. ude then turned his head away, looking angry. What is his problem?
As Lia was thinking about ude¡¯s bizarre reaction, the teacher eximed in excitement, ¡°You got full marks, Mr. Canillian Vale!¡±
Impressed by her achievement, the principal gave her a high five. ¡°This is the first time since Kieran Vale. As expected, you can¡¯t fool blood. Well done, Canillian.¡± Following this, the whole ss erupted in apuse, and Lia smiled as she got up from her seat.
Wade, who was sitting at the front, opened his eyes wide in surprise andughed loudly, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Canillian. The rumors of your intelligence must be true.¡±
¡°I just have a good memory, I guess,¡± she replied shyly.
¡°That¡¯s the hardest part. Anyway, since you received full marks, you can choose what grade and ss you want to be in,¡± Wade announced.
The principal nodded his head after hearing what the prince had to say, and he stroked his short mustache as he said, ¡°Normally, you would also be able to choose your dormitory, but you will not need to as you are residing outside of the campus. In my opinion, grade nine sounds good for you.¡± The principal then walked over to Lia, who was standing awkwardly, and he proudly patted her shoulder.
The teachers that stood around the room all pped, and their eyes shone in anticipation as they awaited her decision. Whichever grade she selected was the grade that the Marquis would aid since he was supposed to be the Marquis¡¯s precious second son, whom he adored so much. For this reason, all the teachers tidied up their appearance and tried to draw her attention.
¡°Do I have to decide right now?¡± Lia was caught off guard at the unexpected privilege and blinked her mesmerizing,rge eyes.
The principal smiled warmly and shook his head, ¡°No. Just tell us within the week. Admission is only next week anyway.¡±
¡°Oh, okay. Then I will send a letter within this week.¡± As Canillia dyed her decision, the teachers simultaneously rxed their tense shoulders.
¡°Would you like a tour of the academy? Sir Eddie could take you.¡± A dark shadow fell over the principal while he looked around the room for the appropriate tour guide.
ude had suddenly appeared behind him and gave a polite smile, ¡°I can do it.¡±
¡°You, ude?¡±
¡°You know why. I have been waiting for Sir Canillian¡¯s admission.¡± The principal shooed the dean away and shook his head. Grinning from ear to ear, ude put his hand around Lia¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
His voice was friendly, but the strength of his grasp was more than necessary, and it was as if he was dragging her forward while she tried to keep up with ude¡¯s pace. They walked past the wall with portraits of previous principals, then past therge wooden ten-seater table by the windowsill, as well as the old-fashioned sofa, while ude¡¯s legs continued to gain more speed.
With no care for the stares they were getting, he grabbed her hand tightly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t pick grade nine.¡±
Chapter 24.1
Chapter 24.1
Dumbfounded at ude¡¯s ridiculous outburst, Lia pulled her hand away roughly, not understanding what he meant by saying that she shouldn¡¯t choose grade nine. ¡°Lord, did you hit your head?¡± she asked, looking perplexed.
¡°I am not in the mood for jokes. Pick any grade that you want, except for grade nine.¡±
¡°Why? The principal told me that grade nine was the best suited for me.¡±
¡°Eddie Kirkham,¡± he said sarcastically.
Hearing the familiar name, Lia decided to shut her mouth. She then began to feel the stares from the people around her and saw that ude was ring at the surrounding bystanders who¡¯d been watching them. He then promptly turned on his heel and headed in the direction of the picturesque garden.
Not wanting to be left alone, she decided to escape the cold corridors that were full of unwanted attention and bolted after him. Following closely in his footsteps, they walked outside into the well-maintained garden that had an abundance of trees, shrubs, and the most beautiful array of bright flowers that all cast shadows of the freshly cut grass, many of which she didn¡¯t know the name of.
¡°Eddie Kirkham is a sodomist,¡± ude said bluntly.
Instinctively, Lia had known that when she¡¯d first met him in the Count¡¯s garden; the teacher¡¯s preference had been obvious. However, she couldn¡¯t give up her grade for such reason and asked, ¡°That is your reason?¡±
¡°Do you not understand what I mean?¡± His voice sounded irritated now.
¡°Lord, I am a student. I do not wish to pry into my teacher¡¯s personal life. Besides, I will only be here for one...¡± She faltered at the end of her sentence because she wasn¡¯t supposed to tell anyone yet. ¡°Anyway, I want to advance to a higher grade. My homeroom teacher¡¯s personal preferences will not be a problem.¡±
ude stopped before he got too far ahead of himself and simply asked, ¡°It will not be a problem?¡±
He looked at her with an unreadable expression and feeling ufortable with his stare, she diverted her attention to their surroundings. ¡°Is this the horse-riding track?¡± She asked, exaggerating her amazement as she looked around inquisitively as if she had a keen interest in it. Someone had informed her once of therge horse-riding track and how it was the academy¡¯s greatest pride, and she now saw this to be true.
¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Pick grade eight. It¡¯s too early for grade nine. If you enter grade nine before you adjust to the academy, you¡¯ll find yourself buried in books,¡± ude whistled after speaking, and the door of the stable opened and a horse trotted out with a pitch-ck mane that swayed in the breeze. It was the same ck beauty that ude had ridden thest time.
Happy to see the familiar horse, she held out her hand but was quickly stopped by ude. His hand was so big that it covered herspletely and he warned her, ¡°He might bite you.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°He¡¯s not good with strangers.¡± And as if to prove his words were correct, the horse started rubbing his face on ude¡¯s shoulder and Lia watched in fascination.
¡°Do you want to take a ride?¡± ude asked, seeing her eyes sparkle in awe.
Lia was about to wave her hand to say no but found that it was still in ude¡¯s grasp and she slowly pulled it away, ¡°No, I am fine. But thank you for the offer.¡±
Her blonde hair gently fell around her pretty face as she shook her head from side to side. ude sighed quietly and turned his gaze away from her, noticing that there were still some people watching them. He thought to himself that perhaps the root of all these problems was Eddie Kirkham.
ude¡¯s eyes thennded on a pair of full lips that still had a small scratch on them. The wound was almostpletely gone, but it stood out like a sore thumb to him, because he was the person who had caused it.
¡°Um... Lord?
When he came back to his senses, his hand was already on Canillian¡¯s lips. His finger brushed softly across the scratch, and the green eyes that gazed up at him were shaking slightly. ¡°There is a scratch,¡± he said, looking oddly embarrassed.
Canillian pulled his hand away and avoided his eyes, ¡°I hit it on something that day in the car.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°You should be careful too. That car is a dangerous chunk of metal.¡±
When he recalled what he¡¯d done, it seemed that metal wasn¡¯t the only danger in the car. He was just about to make an excuse to leave when he saw in the distance that three men, wearing the royal guard uniform, were approaching them on horseback. They must¡¯ve received orders regarding the request for cooperation and hade in search of him.
¡°I will give you a tour next time. You should leave now. Go straight home.¡± ude lightly pushed Lia¡¯s back, encouraging her to go.
¡°Okay. Please give me a tour another time then.¡± Taking the hint, she took a quick glimpse at the approaching guards and left without asking another question, scratching her head as she picked up her pace. To other people, she may have looked strong, but in ude¡¯s eyes, Canillian looked vulnerable.
ude was worried about everything when it came to Canillian. As he sighed to himself, the guards stopped in front of him and bowed.
¡°We are here to collect you,¡± one of the guards announced.
¡°It seems the King has epted my request then.¡±
¡°Yes. He said he will follow your will.¡±
The royal family had sent an official request for the Duke¡¯s soldiers to join the capital¡¯s police. To this, ude had one condition, and that was, he would take care of the soldier¡¯smands, separate from the police.
¡°Did you find the specific location of the culprit?¡± ude asked, sounding hopeful.
¡°Thest crime caused a big injury so he couldn¡¯t have gone too far. The ce he went to hide...¡±
¡°Must be Louvre,¡± ude interjected.
The answer was right in front of them all along. But Louvre was a big city and they didn¡¯t know where to start searching. It was also aplex area that didn¡¯t even have maps, so unless you had a guide, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get out alive, so ude instructed, ¡°We need to find someone who knows the area well. We must start moving tonight.¡±
A look of disappointment spread across the guard¡¯s face as if he had something else to do that evening. ude ignored his obvious annoyance and stroked a horse¡¯s mane, lightly hitting its rear with his whip. The brown scruffy horse obeyed immediately and started to trot away, reaching a full gallop in no time.
Making his way back to the main building, he saw Canillian as he was about to exit the garden and noticed that there were still some people who were following him, but they didn¡¯t do or say anything after he¡¯d firmly warned them earlier.
ude made his way into the building with his guards in tow, and just as he entered, Eddie Kirkham stopped midway on the long flight of stairs and stared down at him. The teacher smiled politely, but ude coldly ignored him. As he walked up the stairs, anger rose inside of him, the likes of which he¡¯d never experienced before.
Trying to distract himself from the ufortable feeling, he turned his attention to one of therge windows and saw that Canillian had safely escaped the academy and was stepping into the coach. Damn it! Everywhere he looked Canillian was there, as if he was a curse that had been brought into ude¡¯s life.
Chapter 24.2
Chapter 24.2
¡°Full marks? Wow! You are amazing, young Master!¡±
When she arrived home from the academy, Pepe stopped her and asked non-stop questions. Lia quickly covered her ears with both hands and copsed onto her bed, exhausted. Her head hung off the edge of her bed, and through her window, she could see the sky of Artear. It wasn¡¯t as clear as the sky in Cosoar, but it was what she had be ustomed to here. Unable to resist sleep, she chose to take a nap, despite many people¡¯s previous warnings that she shouldn¡¯t skip meals.
I must have been more nervous than I thought. Lia didn¡¯t even have the energy to move a finger, yet her mind still raced, and she thought about the big hand that had touched her lips. Why?
ude often did things that she could not understand, but today he was behaving strangely, and he¡¯d seemed absent-minded. He¡¯d seemed like a different person, and the way his hand had touched her lip was too natural.
With that thought, Liaid in the quiet for a long time sifting through her thoughts. She was happy about her full marks, but ude had told her not to pick grade nine because the teacher was a sodomist. Now that she thought about it, had ude been implying that Eddie Kirkham was interested in her in that way?
Suddenly, she felt angry, and the feeling of humiliation filled her being. Surely that can¡¯t be it? Shaking her head, she shook away the ufortable thoughts. What she needed right now was sleep. After waking up and filling her stomach, she had something to do which required her to be well-rested.
The bright sun that had been above the building earlier was now behind the Leon Bridge and the reddish sunset permeated into the cozy room. The arm covering her eyes interchanged, and eventually, her muscles rxed. For the first time in a while, the sound of peaceful breathing filled the old room.
¡°My goodness. You¡¯re so beautiful, young Master. No, I mean youngdy!¡±
Lia fiddled with the waist-length hair with a troubled look on her face. She had expected the puff sleeves and tight waist for her outfit; she had expected all but one thing, this wig. What she¡¯d wanted was to wear a chocte-colored, inconspicuous wig, but what Pepe had brought was a wig that looked exactly like her own hair. Therge mirror in front of her reflected a pink-faced, maturedy.
¡°I look weird,¡± she said, turning her nose up at the mirror.
¡°No, you don¡¯t! Goodness. I think I will be blind from your beauty.¡±
¡°Stop exaggerating. Besides, I don¡¯t need to stand out.¡±
¡°I thought about that, but I think there is no need to hide your natural hair color. It¡¯s not amon color. What if they don¡¯t recognize you at all if you are wearing a brown wig?¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Lia was easily convinced. However, she still felt that she couldn¡¯t go out like this because even though it was rtively dark outside now, her hair was far too bright. So she put on a thin hoodie to cover her head and grabbed a dagger before leaving her room. Pepe followed closely behind, also reaching for her coat.
¡°No, I will go alone.¡±
¡°I beg your pardon? To somewhere that is dangerous? You cannot go alone. I wille with you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s more dangerous to go together. You know how confusing Louvre is. I know the way well, but you do not, so wait here. Or, if you¡¯re that worried, wait for me across the river, but whatever you do, do not cross it.¡± As Lia firmly stopped her, Pepe looked like she was about to cry, unsure what to do. But Lia was right. If someone attacked them, they had no chance. Running away alone and hiding would be the fastest way to escape someone.
¡°I will leave now, Pepe.¡±
¡°You must be careful, okay?¡± She replied dismally.
¡°Okay!¡± Lia said courageously and entered the coach that was already waiting for her. ¡°To Louvre, please.¡±
The coachman seemed surprised that she wanted to go to Louvre and irritably turned around to look at her. She handed him a shiny gold coin without saying a word, and the coachman smiled broadly as he hit the horse with his whip, which then started trotting quickly in response.
¡°You must be careful. I don¡¯t know why you are going to Louvre, but it is best to run and not look back if someone chases you. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes, I do.¡±
The coachman warned her to be careful multiple times, but Lia was not afraid. It was her hometown where she¡¯d been born and raised. As they crossed the dimly lit Leon Bridge, the sparse street lights at the entrance of Louvre became visible.
The coachman guided the carriage deeper into the city, knowing full well that the only reason that royal girls went to Louvre was to obtain illegal drugs. Knowing this fact, the coachman stopped in front of the east entrance, where numerous drug traffickers gathered. Lia didn¡¯t protest about where he¡¯d stopped because she was unaware of this and she stepped out of the coach without uttering a word to the coachman.
¡°I will be waiting.¡±
Lia contemted for a moment and pointed to the river, ¡°Please wait for me at the north entrance. I will meet you there.¡±
¡°You must know this area well.¡± The coachman¡¯s eyes shed suspiciously, and Lia returned the same look.
¡°Yes. Well enough toe out alive.¡±
¡°Huh, well... I understand. I will wait there then.¡± The coachman didn¡¯t like the darkness of Louvre and spat on the ground before turning the coach around.
At that moment, the horrible stench of wastewater hit hfer nose, and she realized what Louvre had be. Lia stood in the pitch-ck darkness, and she gripped the handle of the dagger tightly, taking a step forward. The further she walked into the dark, the worse the stench became, and she heard the sounds of moans and groans all around her anding from a distance, she heard a baby crying.
She turned her head in the direction of where the sound of the baby¡¯s crying wasing, and a ck cat ran past her ominously, lightly brushing against her legs. Although Louvre seemed different, nothing much had changed with regards to itsyout. Her steps gained momentum as she walked across the bumpy stone ground, determined to find the house from herst memory in Louvre, and Lia remembered how the people worked and lived here.
Bravely continuing on her journey, she finally came across the single oilmp she¡¯d been searching for and scanned the mark below with her hand. It was something that she¡¯d engraved with a knife while ying around when she was young. As she traced her fingers above her mother¡¯s poorly etched name, Laura, her hands trembled, ¡°So it¡¯s here.¡± One left turn from here, and there would be a house with a red ribbon tied outside.
Racing around the dark corner excited, feeling her heart beating so fast that it felt as if it was about to burst, she unexpectedly saw a dark shadow, and someone attacked her.
¡°Ha!¡±
Without time to even scream, she lost bnce and fell backward, and the hood covering her head fell off, exposing her long honey-colored hair as it cascaded down her back. Suddenly, a muscr arm wrapped around her waist, and instinctively, she clutched onto the sleeve tightly, ready to fight back.
She thought it was a thug, but she didn¡¯t smell a stench from this person. Instead, a lightvender scent tickled her nostrils. It was so familiar to her, and thinking about it made her head hurt; it was the scent of ude Del Ihar, and her thought was soon to be confirmed.
¡°Canillian?¡± ude asked, sounding dumbfounded.
Chapter 25.1
Chapter 25.1
Lia felt dizzy as if she were on the brink of passing out, and she hurriedly pulled her hood over her head in the hopes that he wouldn¡¯t recognize her. ude, who was just as shocked at nearly knocking her over, unwrapped his arm from around her tiny waist, but he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her face.
If he recognized her, she would need to say something and make up an excuse, no matter how ridiculous it may sound. But she couldn¡¯t say anything, and her mouth just opened and closed, which made her look like she was a fish out of the water, gasping soundlessly for air.
Clenching her hood still, her hand trembled uncontrobly, and it felt as if the ground below her feet was going to give way at any moment. Then, from above her head, she heard ude speak as he sighed, ¡°It seems I made a mistake. I thought you were someone else, miss.¡±
Mistake? Someone else? Coming back to her senses, she remembered that she looked like a perfectly dresseddy. Instead of underwear that pressed into her skin, she wore a corset, and she was wearing a voluminous blonde wig. The darkness of Louvre saved her, as ude wouldn¡¯t be able to get a good look at her face.
With a fearful expression, she stepped backward until she could secure a good view of the path and looked for a way to escape without seeming too hasty, which would give him cause to be suspicious. She didn¡¯t know what ude was doing here, but she knew her way around this area, which gave her an advantage. However, as Lia stepped away from him, ude came even closer. ¡°Can I ask for your name?¡±
No! Lia shook her head from side to side, feeling sweat dripping down her back as her fear heightened. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t meet his eyes, so Lia hunched her body as if she was scared and kept her head down.
¡°Do you live here?¡± He asked, eyeing her skeptically.
Lia, once again, shook her head. Looking down at her, he grabbed her arm, but she refused to look at him after detecting suspicion in his voice.
¡°You¡¯re not mute, are you?¡± Thinking on her feet quickly, she nodded her head vigorously at his question, realizing that this was her ticket out of this situation.
¡°I suppose you can understand me at least.¡±
Lia half-nodded as she whined and pulled her arm out of his grasp. If she walked a bit further from here, there would be a wall with an oilmp, and if she broke in through there, she would be able to see the narrow passage connected to the north entrance. As Lia moved away, she glimpsed the red ribbon over ude¡¯s shoulder and clenched her fist in frustration as she was eager to get going.
¡°I do not know why you are here, but if you are lost, let¡¯s move together, miss,¡± ude said in a kind voice that not even he hadn¡¯t heard before, but in Lia¡¯s mind, all she was thinking about was bolting!
The only reason that he couldn¡¯t recognize her was because of the darkness. But she knew that when the darkness lifted, she would no longer be able to hide her identity, and so she became impatient.
But why is the Duke here, alone? She became the suspicious one now and shifted her gaze to him. Lia noticed that his hand brushed against the wall as he walked and also that he was holding a crayon made from a fluorescent substance, which use was, to leave markings for allies to find a specific ce. Immediately the penny dropped, and she realized that ude was the one who had be lost.
I¡¯m going to go crazy! I need to get away from him! Lia, who had nned to escape through the narrow passageway up ahead, nced at the people hiding in the shadows. She was not intimidated by the darkness, but she found the man in front of her scary and intimidating.
From the time she¡¯d met him, four years ago, whenever their eyes met, something inside of her felt like it was twisting and breaking into pieces, which made her feel extremely ufortable. Regardless of this, she didn¡¯t have the heart to leave him on his own.
Lia chewed on her lip, and she pulled her hood down even more before turning around. Then, at a pace that was neither slow nor fast, she walked away, and ude followed, still looking at her suspiciously.
She¡¯d noticed earlier that tied to ude¡¯s waist was a gun, as well as a thin but a long sword, and seeing him wear a uniform as opposed to his usual suit or tailcoat, was strange because he looked handsome.
They walked in silence through the narrow, dark passageway, the sounds of their footsteps echoing in the cave-like alley, and the rats that had been digging through the rubbish bins hurriedly scattered away. Beggars thatid on the cold ground covered themselves with straw mats up to their eyes, and other people wandered about semi-conscious from drug use, which was normal to see in Louvre.
Canillia tried to see things from their perspective and recalled her mother telling her how she¡¯d given birth to her, covered with a simr straw mat, next to a rat-infested rubbish dump. She had cut Lia¡¯s umbilical cord with dirty hands and had wrapped her in a stained cloth as she¡¯d breastfed her. Although her surroundings hadn¡¯t been anything to write home about, she had still been a happy child and had only had a few bad experiences growing up. As she walked down the nostalgic path, her vision became blurred by tears.
Finally, after walking for fifteen minutes down the alley that zigzagged, they reached the north entrance where the coachman awaited her.
As ude saw the entrance, he burst intoughter, cutting Lia loose from her tightly wound nerves. ¡°You know the way well. Are you from here?¡± His voice had a subtle hint of threat, prompting Lia to head in the direction of the coach as quickly as she could, but he shouted after her, ¡°Hey you!¡±
The sound of ude¡¯s footsteps behind her rang in her ears as he tried to catch up with her, and unable to bear the pressure any longer, she abandoned all face and sprinted to the coach. ude¡¯s voice roared behind her, ¡°Stay where you are!¡±
At the sound of Lia crashing into the carriage, the coachman dropped a cigarette from his mouth as he stuttered, ¡°W-w-what?¡±
¡°Hurry, we have to go,¡± Lia whispered so that only the coachman could hear her voice, and then she turned around to see that ude was close behind them. However, the dumbfounded coachman quickly got the carriage moving, putting some distance between ude and them.
She looked back as the carriage sped on and saw the frustration on ude¡¯s face as he brushed his hand through his hair and cursed. Then, unexpectedly, a strong wind blew her hood off and exposed her golden hair.
¡°Miss, what is going on? Why was someone like that chasing you? Did he catch you doing something bad? Are you a criminal?¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Damn it. If I ever get a wanted order for my carriage, I¡¯m going toe and find you. Do you understand?¡±
Hearing those words, Lia was shocked, as if she had received a blow to the head, and she hastily pulled out two more gold coins. She shoved them in his face, and in surprise, the coachman pulled on the reins.
¡°W-w-what is this?¡± He stuttered.
¡°They are yours as long as you promise to keep this a secret. If somebody asks where you picked me up, say it was the Leon Bridge, in front of the statue of St. Matthew.¡±
¡°What? You are one dangerousdy.¡± Although he was astonished by her request, he grabbed the coins regardless and shoved them in his pocket. She may have been a suspicious night passenger, but she had just given him a month¡¯s worth of money, so he decided not to press her further with questions.
Lia pulled her hood up and covered her hair again as she looked at the road ahead, feeling relieved. The wind blowing from the direction of the river smelled fishy as it dried the tears that had welled in her eyes. Her quest this evening may not have gone as nned, but she finally realized that she was home.
Chapter 25.2
Chapter 25.2
¡°My Lord!¡± One of the guards yelled as they caught up with him. They were all out of breath by the time they reached ude, who was still staring at the coach as it disappeared into the night.
It was the first day of patrol with the Duke, at the request of the royal family, but as soon as they entered Louvre, they had all somehow gotten lost, and ude said sarcastically, ¡°You arete.¡±
¡°My apologies. But we were able to find our way to you, thanks to the marks you left,¡± one of the guards replied, looking quite embarrassed.
An attendant, wearing a uniform simr to ude¡¯s, was sweating as he took care of the others. There were seven volunteers taking part in the patrol, and they seemed to have unhindered respect for ude, who had helped them make their way out of Louvre unharmed.
¡°But how did you find your way out? I was surprised that the markings were in very unexpected ces. I never expected you to be in an area like that,¡± the attendant enquired.
¡°I had some help.¡±
¡°Help?¡±
¡°I believe I have found the perfect guide for this area.¡± ude took off his ck leather gloves and put them in his back pocket. His mind was still in a daze as if he was dreaming. Who was that girl?
Even in the darkness, he had been positive at first that he¡¯d seen Canillian Vale. But the smell of roses, when he¡¯d held her waist, and the skin that was soft as a plush doll, definitely couldn¡¯t have been a man. And, the long hair that went down to her waist confirmed this. Unless Canillian had gone insane, he had no reason to wear a wig and pretend to be ady.
After deep contemtion, he concluded that the person he¡¯d nearly knocked over earlier was not Canillian Vale. Besides that, she was also mute. His now tired and hollow eyes deepened even more as he pondered about her. If his ears hadn¡¯t fooled him, he was sure that he¡¯d heard her talking to herself. It had been the sound of her voice that had made him turn around and then bump into her. And that¡¯s when he¡¯d seen the face that resembled Canillian¡¯s. Now he wondered if she¡¯d been lying to him from the beginning.
Shaking his head, he asked one of the soldiers, ¡°Did you find any evidence?¡±
¡°There was a bloodstain at the east entrance that looked to be quite recent. But as crime is prevalent in Louvre, we couldn¡¯t be sure. As you must know, that area iswless,¡± the soldier replied.
¡°Are you saying that the people of Louvre are not from the empire¡¯s nation?¡± ude asked as if questioning himself, and he clenched his fists. ¡°Ivan, I need you to do something for me. Please investigate the coach that crossed the bridge earlier. It should have arrived at the south side of the Leon River. It was a dark greenndau with two dark-brown horses that looked to be quite young.¡±
¡°Is the investigation rted to the guide you spoke of earlier?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I will get to it right away.¡± Ivan saluted and headed off.
ude walked along the river bank to a car that stood on the side of the road. His curiosity about the girl would not leave his mind.
Sighing deeply, he turned his head, and he saw the city square brightly lit up, only truly appreciating the light now, after the darkness he¡¯d just experienced. Chuckling to himself, he thought about the girl who¡¯d left the dark of the alley and then disappeared at the speed of light. I will find you, no matter what. I will keep you beside me, and in that way, I will not suspect Canillian Vale. His eyes became sharp once again as he stared back into the darkness.
***
The bright morning sunshine greeted an exhausted Lia who¡¯d hardly had any sleep. Her body felt heavy, and her head ached, and she felt nothing like the bright new day. Looking down at the floor, she noticed her clothes thaty scattered, and next to themy the wig that she¡¯d removed as soon as she¡¯d entered her bedroom the previous evening.
Therge window was open, and she could hear the cheerful voices of merchants brightening up the day, and on the windowsill sat two birds happily chirping away. She didn¡¯t know the name of the brown-feathered birds and was too tired to bother to think about it, so she just stared at them with a nk look on her face. It was the first time that she was experiencing such a miserable start to her day.
Whenever Lia closed her eyesst night, she saw ude¡¯s face, and whenever she¡¯d dozed off, she could hear his voice shouting inside the house. Of course, these were all foolish hallucinations. He can¡¯t have recognized me, right? If he¡¯d even had an ounce of doubt, he would¡¯ve pulled off her wig. With the fiery personality of a man, he would have tried to confirm her identity right there on the spot.
Lia subconsciously bit her nails. Just why? Why, why, why did the Duke have to appear at that moment? She silently screamed and rolled herself in her nket while kicking her feet in utter frustration.
Interrupted from her tantrum, she heard loud, hurried footstepsing down the corridor, followed by a frantic knocking on the door, and Pepe flung it open before Lia could even respond.
¡°Master, wake up! Quickly!¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why?¡±
Lia peeked out from the nket that covered her, and Pepe sighed in expectation, pulling the sheets away, ¡°The Duke is here! Without a visitor¡¯s card!¡±
¡°What?¡± Lia wasn¡¯t sure that she¡¯d heard correctly.
Pepe didn¡¯t allow her time to waste, and she pulled her in front of the long mirror. Hastily, she brought water to wash her face and shoved a toothbrush in Lia¡¯s mouth. Then, Pepe swiftly grabbed the clothes and wig off the floor and stashed them in the cupboard. As she grabbed some clothes for Lia, who stood still, looking dazed and confused, she firmly said, ¡°Hurry up! Get dressed.¡±
Chapter 26.1
Chapter 26.1
If Lia had been in a dream state, this would surely be a nightmare. She sat at the vanity table and applied her make-up as quickly as she could while Pepe rushed about helping her to choose an outfit. After dashing out of the bedroom, they walked down the long corridor toward the staircase, and Lia felt as stiff as a wooden block. She was not looking forward to the meeting with ude.
Upon entering the restaurant, Lia noticed the soft lighting and saw ude sitting nted at the circr table with a newspaper in his hand.
¡°You¡¯rete.¡± He spoke without bothering to look up from the paper.
Lia was astounded by the way he calmly sipped his coffee. Wearing a white jacket with a light blue vest and pants, he looked more gentlemanly than he did in the uniform he wore yesterday. She also noticed that the restaurant seemed to look smaller than usual, which could be because of the Duke¡¯s height.
Lia approached him nervously and saw how the waitress standing next to ude became red in the cheeks because of her proximity to him. ¡°My apologies,¡± Lia replied. ¡°I did not sleep wellst night. Why did you call me in these early hours?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. Why do you think so?¡±
¡°Even if you ask me, I am not you, My Lord, so I do not know your intentions.¡± Lia returned the cheeky wordy and stepped forward once more. ude looked up and chuckled at her daring response.
Lia then boldly brushed past the newspaper he was reading while subtly ncing at it before she sat in the seat on the opposite side of the table. The article on the front page of the newspaper, which was about the daughter of Count Garion getting engaged, caught Lia¡¯s eye. She was only thirteen, but age was not a factor to royals, who wanted connections to good families.
Suddenly, she became curious. Kieran was only fifteen when a decision had been made by the family that he would marry a princess. She then wondered about ude¡¯s romantic situation. When did his rtionship with Marilyn Shelby be like that?
¡°Would you like to eat together?¡± ude asked.
¡°No, thank you. Coffee is enough for me.¡±
ude ignored her reply and lifted his coffee pot, gesturing to the waitress, who then ced a pancake with a generous amount of fig jam on it, fresh juice, and a colorful goblet in front of Lia. Her mouth watered from the sweet scent of the honey, and Lia tried everything in her power to stop looking at the te.
Liking sweet things was just a preference, but ude sometimes teased her for smelling sweet. She hated how her face always went red at those words, and she didn¡¯t want to be made fun of for seeming like a child, at least not by ude.
Lia didn¡¯t touch her fork, regardless of all the delicious food in front of her, and ude watched in amusement, smiling crookedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Eat until you are full because I have somewhere we need to go.¡±
¡°And where may that be?¡± Lia asked, staring at him quizzically. She found it hard to meet his eyes, probably due to the night in the alley, but she tried to act normal. Even if she had suspicions, she couldn¡¯t make usations without having any evidence.
¡°I received a request from Kieran.¡±
¡°My brother?¡± She asked, looking surprised.
As Lia ate a boiled peach with sticky syrup dripping off it, ude whispered, ¡°So adorable.¡±
She was unaware of what she was eating because a storm raged in her mind. It could¡¯ve been a peach, a stone, or a candy in her mouth for all she knew. But on the outside, she looked calm as she munched on her food.
¡°He requested earnestly to tell his younger brother, Canillian, about life in the capital.¡±
Lia¡¯s eyes shook like an earthquake. ¡°My Lord, I,¡±
¡°ude,¡± he interrupted.
¡°Sorry, My Lord.¡±
¡°Stop calling me ¡®My Lord¡¯ I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±
She didn¡¯t know what this unpredicted manner of his was, but ude¡¯s face looked serious. Lia coughed dryly and fixed his title with difficulty, ¡°ude, my brother asked you to do that?¡±
¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like the fact that he spoke to me?¡±
¡°No, of course not. It¡¯s not that but,¡±
ude interrupted her once again, ¡°If you don¡¯t hate the idea, just finish eating then, Canillian.¡±
She was getting angry, but she kept herposure. ude was sometimes rude, but that was how the royals were. They¡¯d say what they had to say without listening to the other person and then expected an immediate answer.
ude leaned over and pushed the te towards Lia, whose hands had stopped moving. With a leisurely and dangerous smile, just like the time when he gave her sandwiches, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and then leave. Starving is not good. Eat as much as you need.¡±
***
In the center of Ataer City, the Duke¡¯s ck stallion came to a halt. The sturdy carriage, built with thick ck wood, drew the attention of passers-by. It seemed like they were curious about who would step out from the elegant carriage.
Before he stepped out, ude observed Canillian¡¯s face. His features looked child-like, and his irises became a shade lighter, twinkling in the sunlight. He knew how soft Canillian¡¯s tinum blond hair was. But other than that, he didn¡¯t know much about him. As he sat next to him, he was alsoparing Canillian¡¯s face to that of the girl he¡¯d bumped into the night before.
¡°Um, ude.¡±
Hearing his name, he looked at Canillian again, seeing that his eyes looked fearful, and he smiled kindly, ¡°Let¡¯s get off.¡± Canillian nced at him briefly and then exited from the carriage. As the two got out, the people looking at the carriage erupted into a cheer.
The rumors that sprouted from the academy had spread throughout Ataer of the arrival of the Marquis¡¯ second son, Canillian Vale, also known as the ¡°Shadow Boy¡± in the capital. The news about the beautiful and intelligent boy, who suppressed the arrogance of the teachers, made the middle-ss people, who didn¡¯t even have titles, feel more enthusiastic. He had unintentionally proved that titles and status were not that important. One could even say his existence alone was dangerous.
The confused ude headed to the center of Ataer City, to the Cohen Bank. Starting from the bank, the roundabout trip, lined with the museum, art gallery, and opera house, along with post offices, werendmarks that almost everyone visiting Ataer went to see.
¡°Try to remember this road, Canillian. Everyone will exin directions using the Cohen Bank as andmark. You have a good memory, so this will be easy.¡±
¡°I think I have heard of it before. Two-point seven miles north from the bank is the academy, and three miles from the bank is the pce,¡± Canillian replied confidently.
¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±
Chapter 26.2
Chapter 26.2
Canillian smiled proudly at his yful praise and continued walking, with ude following closely behind. ude didn¡¯t miss a detail as he watched Canillian¡¯s small strides, wide swinging of the arms, and his excited expression as he looked at his surroundings. He didn¡¯t know what the emotion that was stirring inside him was. Being aroused by a boy, and kissing him, was a mistake, and saying Canillian¡¯s name to a strange girl was also a mistake. He was unhappy with those mistakes, and it felt as if he¡¯d acted on impulse rather than rationality, which he hated.
There were many reasons why Kieran didn¡¯t return to Cosoar during the four years he lived in Geore, but there was one reason in particr. The face that he remembered every time it snowed was an ufortable memory. But why did that kid keep appearing in front of him?
As ude followed the happy Canillian, who looked like an excited child as he wandered around the city, they found themselves in front of the St. Matthew statue in the city square, which also had the most beautiful view of the Leon River. And, it was also next to Duke Ihar¡¯s townhouse.
Seeing all the people gather in the area for a pic made Canillian smile broadly, ¡°The people in Ataer look so rxed. They all look wealthy too.¡±
¡°Darkness follows light. The brighter the light, the darker the darkness. Don¡¯t assume everyone will be like that,¡± ude warned.
His eyes crossed the river to another city, and Canillian turned her head to follow his gaze. With her height, which only reached ude¡¯s shoulders, and her thin body that ude could wrap one arm around, Canillian felt the chill of the breeze easier, which caused her to shudder.
¡°The people living in the darkness do not know they are living in the dark. Not knowing is probably better for them. Getting used to that lifestyle is why that is dangerous.¡±
¡°Why do you think that way? Are you saying the people living in darkness are satisfied with their life?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. Happiness is rtive. Seeing people different to me, better than me, brings unhappiness. By not knowing at all, it means they expect their life to be like that. I suppose it¡¯s slightly different to being satisfied or not.¡± The moment Canillian wrinkled his forehead and became lost in thought, ude saw a woman¡¯s face in his. Trying to distract himself from his disturbing thoughts, he called out, ¡°Canillian.¡±
¡°Yes?¡± As Canillian turned to face him, ude faintly smiled and pointed to the colorful store diagonally across the street. It was the same ce they had passed by in the carriage earlier. The shop sold cotton candy that was so sweet, it hurt one¡¯s tongue.
¡°You suit sweet thoughts more than difficult ones.¡±
Canillian, whose eyes were sparkling at the thought of candy, turned her head, pouting, ¡°Just because I like sweet things, please don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not treating you like a child because you are a child.¡±
¡°Then that means you are not an adult either.¡±
¡°You are right. I am still young. I am senseless, young, rash, and I make mistakes.¡± At his acknowledging manner, Canillian turned away to show that she didn¡¯t want to speak to him further.
ude found him amusing. Although being around him sometimes was ufortable, it was also fun, and even though he got irritated at times, he wanted to continue seeing Canillian¡¯s face.
ude left Canillian and walked over to the shop where the people, who were receiving their candy, and the store owner, all bowed in respect to him.
¡°Wee!¡± The store owner said gleefully.
¡°Please give me the sweetest candy you have,¡± ude said.
¡°Is it a gift?¡± Lia asked and ude nodded, and the owner was ecstatic as he put some yellow candy in a ss jar.
There were two types of men who bought candy here: fathers buying candy for their children because they wanted to restrict sugar from them at home, and boys who bought gifts for the girl they loved; the unmarried Duke would be thetter.
The store owner stretched his neck out, looking for the girl who would receive this gift soon. But the only person outside was Canillian, swallowing his saliva as he waited. Flustered, the owner looked back and forth at ude and Canillian before adding some blue candy to the jar with a bashful expression, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, so I put in two vors. Have a nice day.¡±
The jar that the owner hurriedly decorated with a white satin ribbon was sweet even just looking at it. As he walked out of the shop, after paying for the candy, he saw Canillian¡¯s eyes fixated on the jar in his hands, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s for you?¡±
At his mischievous question, Canillian felt highly embarrassed and shook her head, ¡°No! That¡¯s not it. I heard Her Ladyship, Marilyn, has recovered. I think she will be delighted to receive this gift.¡± Lia didn¡¯t understand why she was acting like this nor why she felt oddly jealous.
As ude thought to himself, Canillian searched inside the well-stocked candy store, and then without regret, turned around and left. She then walked confidently towards a flock of pigeons but was frightened by the sound of their pping wings and jumped back.
A strange sense of embarrassment had crept up on her, and the inside of her neck felt suffocated. And as if she¡¯d eaten something rotten, her stomach felt clogged, and it was hard to breathe.
ude, meanwhile, found andau carriage waiting in the city and then walked towards Canillian, who was tiptoeing towards the birds sitting on the fountain. Walking up to him, he gently pulled his shoulder and said, ¡°It is yours.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Marilyn Shelby doesn¡¯t like sweet foods.¡± Shoving the candy in Canillian¡¯s hand, he grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the carriage that was waiting for them.
Feeling confused, Canillian stared at the candy jar and then looked at ude, and both her ears became red as she stuttered, ¡°T-t-thank you.¡±
ude mumbled something and then sank his head. The crazy one was not just himself. Silently he stared at Canillian¡¯s red cheeks and ears and then said, ¡°Now that you have seen the light, you must experience darkness.¡± ude met eyes with the coachman, who was looking at him expectantly for a destination, and he instructed, ¡°To Louvre. North entrance.¡±
Chapter 27.1
Chapter 27.1
When she heard the destination that ude instructed the coachman to take them to, she was not surprised. Her prediction that the end of this trip would end in Louvre had been correct. Lia looked at ude facing forward and visibly hunched her back, exaggerating the motion somewhat.
¡°Louvre. Is it the region I know?¡± She queried.
Hearing her fearful voice, he cast his eyes down, ¡°Which is the Louvre you know?¡±
¡°What do you mean by which? I heard it is a ce you should never go near. And that one shouldn¡¯t even think of stepping a foot in there,¡± she hurriedly replied. ude¡¯s expression remained calm. So calm that she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Lia felt like her insides were burning from frustration. She didn¡¯t know what ude wanted to see there, but she didn¡¯t like how he was going about things.
¡°Then do you know this? The town that you can see from your window, behind the Leon River, is Louvre.¡±
¡°Is that true? That dark ce is Louvre?¡± Lia asked, pretending not to know. ude nodded in response, and Lia quivered as if frightened. She mumbled that she wasn¡¯t aware of this as she scanned the surroundings. And just in time to end the ufortable conversation, the coachman slowed down the carriage as he turned to look at the two.
ude¡¯s eyes paused on the dark red bell tower, then returned to her. ¡°Louvre starts from here. The empire¡¯s biggest mistake and shame. It is also known as Ataer¡¯s nuisance.
Mistake, shame, and nuisance, these words felt like they described her because she strongly sensed that she was born by mistake and felt like she brought shame to those close to her. In Cosoar, with no choice but to be an unmanageable nuisance, she was like the living example of Louvre. Light and shadow had to exist together. If Kieran was the light, then she was the shadow; the brighter Cosoar shone, the darker the shadow of Louvre became.
¡°I am scared,¡± Lia whimpered.
¡°Of what?¡±
¡°Everything.¡±
Louvre was a silent, cold ce, where it seemed that even the light that entered into the alleyways could not find a way out and was home to many people who hid themselves during the day. As if to show what an unpleasant area they were in, a stench wafted under her nostrils, and she dry-heaved when seeing a dposing dog¡¯s body. Suddenly startled, she turned around to see a dirty-looking beggar with gaps in his rotting teeth, right next to them, asking for money.
As all of this was happening, the carriage slowed down and stopped at the north entrance. It was the exact spot from where she¡¯d run away from ude, only yesterday. A scruffy-looking tortoiseshell cat was disturbed from its nap, no doubt from the sound of horses hooves, and dashed across the road. In that instant, Lia grabbed ude¡¯s arm and buried her face in his shoulder. ¡°Lord ude, this ce is not good. The smell is making me nauseous, and I¡¯m scared.¡±
¡°Still, have a look around. Even though the area is neglected, it is still a ce where people live. Diverse people at that.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to. Let¡¯s go back, please,¡± Lia whined.
¡°It is a shadow that is cast by bright light, is it not?¡± ude stared at her shaking body and raised an eyebrow. Seeing his expression, enhanced by the shimmering decoration in the carriage, Lia was sure she was being tested by the unreadable, and cunning Duke.
With her face still in his shoulder, she peeked only her eyes out, and they began to water. She knew Louvre was considered a danger zone. But she also knew that there was more to this ce than danger. Because of this, tears welled up in her eyes in sorrow.
¡°I suggest that you don¡¯t go wandering around at night. Especially beyond the Leon River,¡± ude said, sounding almost as if he were using her of something.
¡°Yes.¡± Lia nodded obediently.
¡°Then, we shall go,¡± ude said frankly as hisrge hand wrapped around her shaking shoulders. His expression looked serious as he stared ahead and instructed the coachman to take them to another destination.
Lia didn¡¯t straighten her body until they were far from Louvre. Her head throbbed, and she pressed it with both hands, hiding her teary eyes.
¡°Were you badly frightened?¡± Hearing his voice above her head, she nodded. ¡°Why did I think you would know the way?¡± His rhetorical question made Lia look up and re at him.
¡°I have never been near or inside Louvre,¡± Lia said defensively.
¡°It seems so,¡± ude said as he smirked.
She wasn¡¯t sure if he genuinely believed her or if he was only pretending to. Lia said nothing more and moved away from ude to look out onto the road.
He gently turned his head, and his eyesnded on the space where she¡¯d been sitting. Unexpectedly, he felt a strange sense of longing but he pushed it aside and returned his gaze forward. ¡°I have an appointment with Count Garion, so let¡¯s drop you off at home.¡±
Lia smiled openly because this was the best news she¡¯d heard today, and she couldn¡¯t wait to get away from the Duke as soon as possible. ¡°Your time is precious, so let us hurry to my home.¡±
Most of their time together this morning, ude had been looking at her harshly, but he suddenly burst intoughter. Then he sighed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s no fun if people don¡¯t change at all.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Are you that happy? You seem ecstatic whenever I say I am leaving.¡±
¡°No, not at all. I am deeply disappointed. You misunderstand me,¡± Lia replied, trying to keep a straight face.
¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t seem sad at all.¡±
Lia disliked the fact that he was so observant of her mood changes. Like she did with Kieran, she pulled on the Duke¡¯s sleeve, opened her eyes wide, and bluffed, ¡°I want to have a meal with you, Lord ude. Not by myself, but rather, a meal together. But you already have ns, so I mustn¡¯t hold on to you too long.¡±
ude knew Canillian was fibbing andughed to himself. ¡°I can push forward my ns.¡±
Chapter 27.2
Chapter 27.2
At his indifferent but seemingly serious suggestion, Lia jumped, ¡°No, you cannot! Promises made are to be kept. It sounds like an important matter that you need to attend to.¡± As her house came into view, Lia began to panic. She was worried he would go ahead and push his meeting forward for her.
As if he read her mind, a sigh escaped ude¡¯s smooth lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will leave after dropping you off.¡± His voice sounded strangely lifeless.
Lia nodded sheepishly and let go of his arm. It was impossible to try andprehend what kind of person this man was. Before she knew it, the coachman began to slow the horses down, and the carriage stopped right in front of the front door, where the hydrangeas were in full bloom.
She jumped out of the carriage and greeted ude politely with her hands together, believing that he¡¯d leave right away. ¡°Thank you for today.¡±
However, she was sorely mistaken. ude followed her out of the carriage and handed the coachman his fare. ¡°I will stay here until my other carriage arrives.¡±
She felt as if she¡¯d been punched in the gut. ude smiled, ¡°I feel like a viin whenever I am with you. Do you know that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±
¡°You are the only person who shows you hate me to my face.¡±
¡°I do not!¡± Lia replied far too quickly.
¡°Then you must hate me secretly,¡± ude said teasingly. Averting her gaze after listening to his using words, she noticed a horse tied up at the left side of the house.
ude also saw it and could tell that it was of excellent breeding. Its dark-brown coat was wless and shiny, which also showed that it was well cared for by someone.
¡°You must have a guest,¡± he spoke softly as his eyes narrowed.
¡°Yes, but this is an unwee guest,¡± she replied, sounding highly irritable.
ude stormed up the stairs and knocked on the door. It seemed as if he knew who the guest was. Startled by his sudden movement, Lia frowned and followed close behind. The door burst open, and a servant stepped back in surprise at the sight of ude, who walked in immediately.
When asked who had arrived, the servant looked up at Lia. Then, with a shaking hand pointed to the living room as she stumbled over her words, ¡°From Cosoar. No, From Geore. I mean, from far away, a guest hase to visit you.¡±
It can¡¯t be! Lia could guess who the guest was, and she ran to where the servant was pointing. As expected, on the spacious sofa sat Ian Sergio.
ude walked over to him, looking furious, and said coldly, ¡°Prince Ian Sergio.¡±
Ian seemed to be asleep, but his eyshes fluttered when he heard his name called, and he replied, ¡°If it isn¡¯t Duke ude Del Ihar.¡± Ian¡¯s lips lifted at the corners when he saw Lia, and he opened his arms wide.¡±Canillian,e here!¡±
***
The Duke¡¯s carriage stopped at the mansion after Lia and ude had already gone inside. But the owner didn¡¯t acknowledge their arrival. After waiting patiently for some time, the attendant and coachman took care of the horses and gave them some feed and water.
Inside, the house was bright from the sunlight, but the atmosphere was unusually chilly. ¡°Your Highness. I heard you have ns to have a formal dinner with Count Garion,¡± Ian said as Lia carefully stood in front of ude.
With his eyes firmly fixed on Ian, who looked like a yboy spread on the sofa, ude suggested, ¡°Canillian, let¡¯s invite our guest to my townhouse.¡±
¡°No, Lord ude. Prince Ian is a guest of the Marquis. Therefore, we cannot,¡± Lia replied firmly.
¡°So you will stay together here?¡± ude asked, his eyes looking tense.
¡°Is there a problem? We are moving him to Marquis Gliad¡¯s townhouse. He will arrive home soon anyway. Then they can meet up.¡± She spoke only the truth, and her eyes never left ude¡¯s. It seemed as though he was unhappy that Ian was inside her house. Not only that, but he also seemed infuriated, and she wondered if it was because he couldn¡¯t invite a foreign prince to his estate.
ude suddenly snatched the pretty candy bottle that Lia was holding, like it was a treasure, and reflexively, she reached out but couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Lord ude! How can you take back what you gave?¡±
¡°I want you to stop smelling so sweet,¡± ude said, gritting his teeth.
¡°What?¡± ude¡¯s words were difficult to understand. Especially these that he spat out asionally, which made her head feel like it was going to explode from trying to decipher their meaning. The shocked Lia wet her red lips and was about to continue speaking when Ian came closer. He then stretched his arms out and lowered his body to rest his chin on her shoulder.
¡°Candy again? Was the one I sent youst time not enough? I suggest that you eat proper meals, Canillian,¡± Ian joked.
Lia turned her now red face, and Ian¡¯s lips unexpectedly swept across her cheek. In that precise moment, ude¡¯s hand squeezed between her cheek and Ian¡¯s hand. He was fuming at the fact that Ian had sent candy to Canillian. Ian¡¯s softly scrunched-up lipsnded on the back of ude¡¯s hand instead of Lia¡¯s lips. ude then grabbed Lia¡¯s shoulder and pulled her away from Ian as he red down at him. ¡°If it is a meal you want, I can provide that, Prince Ian Sergio. I can show you Ataer¡¯s restaurants.¡±
¡°I would like Canillian to do that,¡± Ian smirked.
¡°Receiving the Duke¡¯s escort will be safer. It is the capital after all,¡± ude replied.
¡°That does make sense.¡± Grinning, Ian blew on Lia¡¯s shoulder where ude¡¯s hand had touched, as he pulled her behind him, ¡°But I am still fatigued from my journey, so I n toy on the sofa all day with Canillian. I don¡¯t n on going anywhere. So you may leave, Lord ude.¡±
Chapter 28.1
Chapter 28.1
¡°Is the Duke in the neutral area? I feel like he could visit the capital at least once,¡± Count Garion said as he sipped the top-quality wine.
Sitting across from him, ude smiled at the Count, ¡°If the north falls, then the empire falls. Father moves only if necessary.¡±
The Countughed to himself, ¡°But still, my daughter is getting engaged. I was thinking about getting them married when the princess and Marquis Kieran got engaged.¡± He wanted to do this so that he could invite the Duke to the wedding.
ude stared at the youngster, who was thirteen years old at most, while she moved her fork as elegantly as she could around the te on the table. The Count¡¯s child blushed and brushed her hair behind her ears when she saw ude staring at her.
Canillian had shown up in Cosoar around the same age, so he wasn¡¯t sure why he felt differently about this idea. And Canillian had looked much younger and smaller than her.
ude noticed that the Count was observing him, and he smiled as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll let him know. You won¡¯t have a chance unless he stays in the capital.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course. A good asion like this should be a celebration.¡± The young Duke epted his suggestion cheerfully. The joyful Count then ordered the most expensive wine to be brought, as if the Duke himself had epted the proposal. It had been worthwhile to be persistent and wait.
Only a few minutes ago, the Count had been agitated because the young Duke hadn¡¯t arrived at the agreed time. The food was all ready, his daughter was all dressed up, and a card awaited him. But, the young Duke waste, and the food had gotten cold, which had annoyed the Count immensely.
Although ude had arrived at the Count¡¯s mansion an hourte, he didn¡¯t cause a scene about it and instead had run outside barefoot to greet him. There was no greater honor than if Duke Ihar attended the wedding. To add to that, ude Del Ihar was the representative of the Duke, and it was almost a certainty that he was to be the next Duke. It was a time in the empire when connections with the right people equaled power, and Count Garion felt like he¡¯d just gotten the best supporter.
¡°Anyway, were you very busy?¡± The Count chuckled, ¡°I was worried when you didn¡¯t show at the promised time. Was there perhaps car trouble?¡±
ude raised an eyebrow as he could read the Count¡¯s mind when he purposely emphasized the time. ¡°There was some business that I needed to attend to, which is yet to be taken care of. I¡¯ve enjoyed my meal, so would you excuse me?¡± Although the top-ss wine ordered hadn¡¯t yet made it to the table, ude stood up and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Chairs then scraped loudly on the floor as everyone got up in respect.
The flustered Count hurriedly brought a card over and handed it to him. ¡°It¡¯s the invitation. Please, attend. I¡¯ll await a reply.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°And please let the Duke know that I¡¯ll be at his service, soe find me if necessary.¡±
¡°Yes, I shall do so.¡±
After shaking hands with the Count, ude walked across the garden in bloom, and the sunlight warmed his smiling face. But the moment he stepped into the carriage which awaited him, the spring light like the smile on his face disappeared. And ude clenched his fists the moment the door closed. The Count had a sad look on his face when he¡¯d said goodbye, and ude wondered if he thought he was leaving too early.
¡°Where should I take you, Master?¡±
¡°To Canillian.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
The attache looked perplexed as he observed ude¡¯s face when he let out a sigh and brushed his bangs back with his hands. ude quickly corrected himself as if he¡¯d made a mistake, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the townhouse today.¡±
¡°Yes, sir.¡±
ude had been nning on canceling the meal with Count, but because it was rted to the reputation of Duke Ihar¡¯s family, he couldn¡¯t. If it hadn¡¯t been a prearranged dinner, there was no way he would¡¯ve left Canillian with the sly Ian Sergio. The damn prince liked guys. Otherwise, there was no way he would show desire, outright like that, to Canillian.
He recalled what Ian had said, ¡°I have no intention of rolling around on the sofa. And Sir ude, I will take the prince to the Marquis ce. Please leave.¡± ude let out a scoff to such absurdity. And it irritated him that Canillian called Prince Sergio by his first name, Ian. Not Ian Sergio, just Ian.
ude loosened his tie while leaning against the backseat of the carriage. He looked a mess with his untidy hair and an untucked shirt. Although ude felt frustrated, Ian wasn¡¯t someone he should be concerned about, because like Canillian had said, Ian Sergio was a guest of the Marquis, and if he was here, that meant that Kieran Vale wasn¡¯t too far behind. There was no way that Kieran, who cared about his sibling so much, would leave some weird person like Ian beside Canillian. And ude chose to believe that.
At the moment he was erasing the thought of Canillian, through rationalization, the attache spoke, ¡°Master, it¡¯s Sir Ivan.¡±
Ivan was in front of the Duke¡¯s mansion, and when he saw the carriage approaching, he dismounted the horse. ude opened the window when the carriage came to a stop.
Ivan walked straight up to the carriage and said, ¡°At your service, young Duke.¡±
¡°Did you find it?¡±
¡°Yes. That night, only one stableman drove the greenndo carriage. When I went to him, he said he drove some nobledy to the statue of Saint Mateo. And he was paid handsomely with one gold piece.¡±
ude nodded while he thought about this. The statue of Saint Mateo was beside his townhouse. And the only noble house around was the Duke¡¯s mansion. ¡°If the stableman¡¯s words are true, that means thedy isn¡¯t noble.¡± Or, maybe.
Chapter 28.2
Chapter 28.2
¡°The stableman might have lied,¡± Ivan suggested.
Even though it had been hard to see, as the robe had covered it, the pin in her hair was made with genuine ruby and sapphire stones. There were very fewmoners who could afford such a luxurious item. Therefore, it would be easy to find someone who had that kind of money among them.
¡°I would like to see the stableman.¡±
¡°What? But...¡±
¡°Is there a problem?¡±
¡°No, sir. I¡¯ll go find him.¡±
ude thanked Ivan as he saluted and then headed toward the townhouse. He was going to do whatever he could to get rid of this awful and perplexing feeling. Perhaps thisdy might be the answer. No, thisdy might be the only way to calm down his ridiculous desire.
ude climbed up the stairs in a wide stance, and the person that awaited him greeted him pleasantly. He was the owner of this perfect world. There was no reason for him to look back or go around the hard way.
ude had big ns for his life. After he graduated from the Academy, he was going to join the navy and be a general. Then after he got married, he would inherit the title of Duke and have a child. And then, one day, his child would be the Duke as well. He did not needplications in his life. The person that the wife of Marquis had sent to Cosoar was not an imitation of Kieran but rather more confusion for him.
When ude returned to his room, he saw there was a vase of flowers on the console. It was a bouquet of fully bloomed hydrangeas with the thorns removed, and it was somewhat bent. He took one stem and sniffed it. But he couldn¡¯t smell anything from the hydrangea, which was a scentless flower. He turned his gaze to look out the window and watched as the sunset painted the Leon River red. Lost in thought, he looked at the people in front of the statue of Saint Mateo, packing up for the day.
ude finally realized that the flowers that grew along the riverbank were all hydrangea. That meant it wasn¡¯t something that only grew in Canillian Vale¡¯s garden. Although they were beautiful to look at, they had no scent, so he may as well throw them away. It was a justified impulse because the scentless flowers were purely ornamental.
***
¡°Is it the candy¡¯s problem?¡± Ian asked as he entered the room. Lia was ring at the jar of candy. After finishing the meal, she¡¯d gone to sit in the drawing-room. Once Ian finished showering, he had stubbornly gone to sit right next to Lia on the sofa.
She lifted the candy jar that ude left, and she asked, ¡°Was it you, Prince Ian, who send the candies to me in Cosoar?¡±
¡°Yeah. It looked interesting, so I told the servant to send it to you. Why, did the servant not tell you it was from me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that. Sorry, would you like one?¡± Lia was confused because someone had said that ude left the candies. Hadn¡¯t he also admitted it in the car on the way to the capital? She recalled that he¡¯d asked how they had tasted as well.
Lia opened the jar and took out a blue cloud candy. It had a cotton-like softness and tasted delicious! She handed it to Ian, leaning against the back of the sofa, and he took her wrist and brought it to his mouth. Ian put his mouth around her finger and nibbled it as if he were going to bite it off. And then he proceeded to lick the stickiness of the candy on her hand. Lia immediately freaked out and felt chills run down her spine from the tickling sensation of the red tongue wrapping around her finger, and she yanked her hand out of his grasp.
¡°Prince Ian! What are you doing? Pepe! Please bring a wet towel!¡± She shouted, and her face went pale. Raising her voice in anger, Lia demanded to know how a member of the royal family could behave in such a disgusting manner. Ignoring her shouting, Ian packed upughing and held on to his stomach.
But this wasn¡¯t aughable matter, sucking on someone¡¯s finger! It was not a joke by any standard. Lia jumped up, hugging the jar under her arm, and looked at him with a nk expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room, so I suggest that you rest up. The moment you are well-rested, from the travel, I¡¯ll take you to the townhouse.¡±
Ian lifted his head unperturbed by her outburst and said, ¡°Let us chat. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve been able to talk without any disturbances.¡±
¡°But I have nothing to say to you?¡±
¡°Well, I do.¡±
Lia stared at Ian, who had an arrogant smile on his face. The atmosphere was different when he wasn¡¯t in uniform and wore casual clothing. But even if the atmosphere became morefortable, he was someone who knew that she was a woman. And the reason she¡¯d kicked ude out in such a hurry was that she was worried that Ian might slip up and expose her gender. She didn¡¯t want to give any more reasons for ude to doubt her.
Reluctantly, Lia sat back down, holding the candy jar like it was a treasure. ¡°Go ahead. I can¡¯t give you too much time. I have to go to the Academy tomorrow.¡±
Ian smiled and moved closer to her on the sofa. Lia immediately moved as far as she could to the end of it, but he followed her. She knew that he was the same age as Kieran, but he acted much more childish. ¡°Prince, talk.¡±
¡°Duke ude doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re a woman.¡±
Her fingers that were holding the jar turned white. Lia looked around and sighed as she spoke, ¡°People are listening. Why are you bullying me? This conversation is ufortable.¡±
Ian narrowed his eyes when he spoke again, ¡°Until when are you going to live like this?¡±
¡°That I can¡¯t answer.¡±
Suddenly, Ian put his face directly in front of Lia, who was now twiddling her fingers, and his big gray eyes reflected her face. At that moment, she froze in surprise. ¡°Your father wants to marry me to a noble in the Cayenne Empire. Marriage is the easiest way for diplomacy.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s some suggestion you want, I don¡¯t know anything aboutdies,¡± Lia replied, trying her utmost to remain calm.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you do.¡±
¡°Then why are you telling me this?¡± Lia replied while frowning. There was no longer yfulness on Ian¡¯s face as he stared at her red lips.
¡°I will put a formal marriage proposal to Marquis Vale.¡±
Chapter 29.1
Chapter 29.1
Lia¡¯s mind went nk for a moment as if someone had struck her on the head. She stood speechless for a while, stunned by what he¡¯d said, and then finally shook her head as she scoffed, ¡°Are you seriously insane? I¡¯m a boy.¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re ady. And an engagement next year sounds good to me. Go back to being Canillian Vale after an official debutante.¡±
¡°Prince Ian!¡± Lia yelled as she jumped up from the sofa. She could feel that her cheeks were bright red from anger and embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t ept a single word from Ian Sergio.
¡°What, do you have a man in your heart? Ah, perhaps Duke ude Del Ihar?¡± The man ridiculed her while brushing back his wet hair. Meanwhile, Lia couldn¡¯t respond because she couldn¡¯t breathe due to the sheer ridiculousness of his usation.
¡°Canillia, you¡¯ve got one year. Think about my offer carefully. The only person that can save you from that witch-like Marchioness is me.¡±
¡°I decline,¡± Lia spat out what came from her heart without having to think about it further.
Ian nodded as if he knew that would be the answer. While interlocking his fingers behind his head, heid down on the sofa. ¡°You decline too quickly. I said I¡¯ll give you the time to think, Canillia. Your appearance right now isn¡¯t normal.¡±
¡°You¡¯re also not normal, Prince Ian. We¡¯ve seen each other only three times. But a proposal all of a sudden? Also, I am not going to get married.¡±
¡°Then, I¡¯ll just have to be at your funeral.¡±
Lia stopped as she was turning around to leave. Her body froze, and her heart started to beat faster. ¡°Did you overhear that?¡±
Ian opened his eyes at Lia¡¯s suddenly fearful words. ¡°Elegant Marchioness needs to lower her voice. Do you think that only I heard it? She wants to perform a funeral for a live person. The thought was perfectly fitting for the vile Marchioness.¡±
Lia felt an odd sensation at the curses said behind her back, but she refused to allow them to affect her. She didn¡¯t want to be an escape-goat for diplomacy for political affairs. And besides, Lia wasn¡¯t a noble and had to disappear at some point. If that was the case, she wanted to disappear without a trace. ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t want to be tied down. It¡¯s weird, don¡¯t you think, Ian? Marriage, engagement.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing weird about this. I¡¯ve just fallen for you. So we will have to get to know each other slowly for the next year. I will hear your answer then.¡± Ian¡¯s gaze fell upon the candy jar she was holding. It looked like he wasn¡¯t too pleased with it, but after a minute, he scoffed with one corner of his mouth lifted as usual, ¡°Just a heads up, Kieran is arriving in ten days. So I hope we get along for ten days, Canillia. Don¡¯t think about kicking me out of the townhouse.¡±
***
When Ian mentioned they¡¯d be together for ten days, Lia¡¯s head had spun. Sinceing up to the capital, she¡¯d not had a single night of proper rest, and Lia was feeling the fatigue with her entire body. No wonder Betty told me to be careful.
Lia did her best to keep her eyes open wide and got ready to go to the Academy. Today was the day to decide her level before officially joining. She looked good in the uniform Pepe had prepared for her. As she stood in front of the mirror, Lia noticed that her hair had be fluffier as it had grown, and her facial features had be more defined since she¡¯d lost her baby fat.
Of course, she was the only one feeling the change in her body. As the undergarment that fastened around her chest became more ufortable, she was conscious of the changes in her body.
Looking in the mirror onest time, Lia adjusted her ufortable chest and left the room. When she walked out of the mansion, she noticed Ian, who was taking care of a magnificent dark-brown horse, waving his hand to get her attention. But Lia made a point of ignoring him and turned to the maid instead. ¡°I¡¯ll be off, Pepe.¡±
¡°Be safe, young master.¡±
¡°I might bete.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Pepe looked alert as she nced at Ian. She considered him an enemy after seeing him propose to Lia the other night. Pepe made it known that she didn¡¯t like Ian because he¡¯d put Canillia in an awkward position. Having made a resolution to hate him, she stopped him when he approached her until Lia had left in the carriage.
Because it was early in the morning, the street was full of people going to work, and Pepe felt like she understood why the Marquis had found Lia a ce nearby the Academy.
After leaving the war-like street, the carriage went across Iona Park, and Lia looked out at therge green trees, wondering what the day ahead would bring. When they stopped in front of the Academy, the main entrance was full of chatting students. In among the crowd, Lia saw a familiar face, and the concierge recognized her too. He smiled and greeted her warmly, ¡°Wee, Sir Canillian.¡±
Lia said hello after getting off the carriage and was then absorbed into the crowd. But she stuck out like a sore thumb because of her light blonde and beautiful face with defined features. Even though the uniform was covering her body, Lia looked differentpared to the broad-shouldered men, and this attracted curious gazes.
Another familiar person followed behind her as she was walking bravely down the cobbled pathway. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Canillian.¡±
Lia turned around and immediately recognized the man, ¡°Why hello, Count Tholin.¡±
If it was to be judged by the ranking of the families, then Tholin should¡¯ve greeted her more politely. But he arrogantly looked down on her as he said disrespectfully, ¡°I was hoping Marquis Kieran was going to return, but an imitation of him came instead.¡±
Chapter 29.2
Chapter 29.2
Lia¡¯s face immediately hardened, and her smile faded quickly. She looked straight back at Tholin and responded, ¡°My brother will not being back to the Academy.¡±
¡°Did he be a citizen of Geore after staying there for four years? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s aware that he cannot inherit the title if he does not finish the Academy.¡±
¡°Oh dear, did you not know? Hepleted the Academy four years ago. It seems like you are slow to catch up,¡± Lia retorted sarcastically.
Tholin¡¯s face turned red after Lia slowly nodded her head while stroking her smooth chin. There were many reasons, but Tholin hadn¡¯t taken a liking to her since they¡¯d first met. He always red at her in contempt and made fun of her from time to time.
At her counterattack, Tholin clenched his fist in his pocket and ground his teeth. ¡°It looks like you somehow got epted while having such a girly face. But don¡¯t forget you should not be looking down on me as a first-year student since I am in my ninth year. Also, you should know that there is no one here who¡¯s happy to see you.¡±
Lia held onto her trembling hands. She tried to calm down as she told herself he was only picking a fight, but Tholin¡¯sst word dropped her mood to the ground.
¡°Canillian, you are the shame of the Marquis Vale family. The rumor will spread in the Academy, and the name of Marquis Vale will be tarnished, because of you.¡± Tholin¡¯s voice sounded strangely excited.
Lia didn¡¯t break her gaze with Tholin¡¯s passing nce, and she scoffed at him loudly, ¡°Ha, Count Tholin.¡±
Tholin stopped and turned his head when he heard the voice that was suppressingughter. And Lia approached him while shaking her head as if he was pathetic. Then she lifted her chin and walked right up to him.
Tholin stepped back in surprise at her bold approach, ¡°W-w-what!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t tolerate cheek from a lowly count that never showed up in the history books. The fact that you dared to mention the Marquis is a big mistake.¡± Canillia examined Tholin¡¯s face with eyes that did not hide her rage. Even though she didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, she was used to worse insults and contempt. Tholin¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t even count as child¡¯s y. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not in my first year but rather, my ninth year. I will see you from time to time. If you don¡¯t like me, then make sure to stay out of my sight,¡± Lia spat at him.
¡°What?¡±
Tholin¡¯s face turned so red that she felt awful. They¡¯d be the center of attention, and the students that were watching the fight followed Lia¡¯s footsteps. Some approached, wanting to talk to her, but stepped back each time. Lia ignored them because the only thing on her mind was the ninth year. She¡¯d spat that out because of the stupid Tholin, so she would have to stick with that now.
Lia sighed because she knew that ude would give her a hard time when he found out she¡¯d chosen the ninth year. She was perplexed that she¡¯d naturally thought of ude, so she hurried her steps to hide the expression on her face.
Unlike the students that turned toward the building, where the lessons would be taught, Lia stepped into the main entrance and smoothed her clothing. The administrator, seated at the desk in the front, greeted her dryly and then knocked on the dean¡¯s office door.
¡°The dean is waiting for you,¡± the administrator soon announced.
¡°Thank you.¡± She bowed to him and went into the office.
But the dean wasn¡¯t alone. Sitting opposite him was a man that looked like one of the royal guards, speaking to him about something. The dean looked up and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Ah, Mr. Canillian, doe in.¡±
¡°Hello, sir,¡± she replied politely. The general only greeted her with his sharp eyes and a nod of the head. There must be a reason to allow her in even though there was a guest.
¡°I was going to look for you. So, did you choose which year?¡± The dean wanted to know.
¡°Yes, I was thinking about the ninth year like you suggested, although someone rmended the eighth year.¡±
¡°Hmm, the eighth year. It might be easier to get used to, but you might lose interest because of the work. I still rmend the ninth year.¡±
Lia kept ncing at the general who was staring at her, and she felt vulnerable. After examining her from head to toe, the general lifted a teacup and took a sip of the warm liquid. ¡°Looks like there won¡¯t be any better suitor than Mister Canillian like you said.¡± The general said something she didn¡¯t understand while he smiled satisfyingly and continued to observe her face.
¡°Right? But I still haven¡¯t gotten an agreement from him,¡± the dean replied.
¡°There¡¯s no need to keep pushing it back. Canillian, do you think you can help us out?¡±
Lia, who was examining the document handed to her by the dean, lifted her head at his sudden question, ¡°There¡¯s something I can help you with?¡±
¡°Sign here first,¡± the dean said.
The document was about entering as a ninth-year student. If she signed it now, she would be involved with Count Tholin and his crew, whether she liked it or not, as well as Duke ude. Of course, she heard that it might be a stretch that ude was in the ninth year. He barely attended sses and didn¡¯t take the tests. And because of that, a rumor had been spread, which said that the Academy was owned by Duke Ihar. It was a logical opinion, so most people believed what the student had said.
Lia closed her eyes and signed the document. Then the dean pped and called the administrator into the office. He handed him the scroll and said, ¡°Take this to Principal Kirkham.¡± The administrator took the document and left the office with a sour look on his face. In his opinion, things had happened too quickly.
¡°So, what is this favor I can do for you?¡± Lia asked, raising an eyebrow.
¡°Is your voice normally high?¡± The general queried.
¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Lia had no idea why he wanted to know that, and she looked at him in confusion.
¡°And do you perhaps know how to handle something like a dagger?¡± The dean asked.
¡°A little, but not very well.¡±
¡°Hmm. Then please help us out. I want to ask you for a big favor.¡±
Lia nodded her head, ¡°Go on.¡±
¡°It might be a bit difficult, but it¡¯s for the safety of the citizens.¡±
Seeing the serious look on the general¡¯s face, she started to feel a bit uneasy. What is this all about? The safety of the citizens? An unusual request and weapons. Her dark green eyes reflected the two men as she stared at them directly, looking perplexed.
Finally, the general said, ¡°We are looking for a boy who will y a noble youngster.¡±
Chapter 30.1
Chapter 30.1
Lia sat in the open-air caf¨¦ with a zed look in her eyes. After leaving the Academy, she¡¯d told the driver to stop the carriage by the first caf¨¦ that came into view. She had no desire to return home because she knew that Ian would hover around her, and she needed time to think.
When the waiter came around, she ordered a homemade lemonade and then returned to her thoughts while tapping her fingers on the cream-colored table. The conversation she¡¯d had earlier was troublesome, and she recalled what the general had said, ¡°There¡¯s a criminal who normally only targets noble youngsters. We refer to his actions as ¡®the hunt.¡¯ To catch the criminal, we have to lure him out, but as you know, the nobles are fearful and refuse to send their daughters outside. Since then, he changed his targets to children. He is a devil that must be captured and punished.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re going to use someone as bait?¡± Lia had guessed.
¡°Yes. So we¡¯ve been looking for a boy who can dress like a girl to be bait. But we haven¡¯t found someone who can do this, so I came to the Academy.¡± The middle-aged general had stared at her with a serious-looking expression on his face.
Lia had read in a newspaper about the police and the army working together on a case. But it felt like it was a story from another country. Even though Marilyn Selby became a victim, it didn¡¯t feel real because she wasn¡¯t too close to the youngdy. ¡°What should I do after I dress up like a girl?¡± Lia had asked.
¡°You have to show up at ces where I tell you to be, like a library, theaters, or the train station. But it¡¯s unlikely that we¡¯ll catch the murderer straight away. So, that¡¯s why we were asking for assistance. And you look like the perfect person to do this job,¡± the general had exined.
Lia couldn¡¯t willingly ept his proposal. She knew the danger it held for her to dress up like a girl in public. Of course, it was Canillian dressing up as a girl. But to her, it wouldn¡¯t be a normal dress-up. The general had then asked her to respond by the end of the day, and he¡¯d promptly left the office.
Lia took a sip of the cold, tasty lemonade while examining the people on the street. There were so many people in the capital, and they all lived different lifestyles. But the poor people in the abandoned Louvre didn¡¯t have the luxury to do the same.
As Lia sat biting her thick lip, she noticed an old carriage passing by. It was a roofless Lando carriage that moved by slowly. She saw that it was an old horse which exined that. Therefore she could see the face of the person who sat inside. Lia sat still, doubting her eyes for a brief moment, and then suddenly got up from her seat, nearly knocking the small table over. She was in such a hurry that she jumped over the caf¨¦¡¯s railing and ran after the carriage. Even though it had gone a bit far by now, she might be able to catch up.
Lia¡¯s horseman waited for her and started to move the carriage when he saw her bolting down the street. She was unaware of this as her heart began to beat rapidly, almost to the point of explosion, which made her eyes hurt. And her insides felt like they were going to explode due to an overload of emotions. She couldn¡¯t hear or think straight. All she knew was she had to catch that carriage, so she yelled, ¡°Wait!¡± People on the streets stopped and stared at the well-dressed young noble who ran after a carriage and screamed to the driver.
Lia was breathing deeply and sweating profusely. But the carriage turned towards Leon Bridge as if making fun of her. ¡°Stop right there!¡± She demanded.
Thedy in the carriage turned her head, and it seemed as if she¡¯d heard Lia screaming. Then she took off her hood, and her hair cascaded over her shoulders. And thedy, whose age one couldn¡¯t tell, looked around curiously.
It¡¯s mother. Mother! ¡°Damn it!¡± Lia cried out in frustration and stomped on the ground angrily with her feet, but there was no way to cross the bridge without a carriage. Her mother had been right in front of her, and the tears that were in Lia¡¯s big eyes started falling. She rubbed her clouding eyes and looked across the river, following the outline of the carriage. But the river was so broad that she didn¡¯t know where the carriage had eventually stopped.
Sadly, Lia had missed an opportunity to see her mother, and she felt like a fool. She was right there, and Lia couldn¡¯t call her loudly enough nor catch up to her, and she felt shattered. The horseman, who¡¯d followed the sprinting Lia down the street, quickly approached as she held onto the fence while crying her eyes out.
¡°Young master, are you okay?¡± He asked, looking deeply concerned because of the state she was in at the time.
Lia stared at the ground while clenching her teeth and then slowly lifted her head. The back of her hands that were holding the fence became white, and her breath was short. Louvre, once again, would be the starting point of her search for her mother.
After wiping the warm tears with the back of her hand, she turned to the carriage. Then she took out a card in her pocket and handed it to the horseman. ¡°Take me to General Bill Bryton. Now, this instant.¡±
***
The sound of the white teacup hitting the saucer became a bit too loud. General Bill Bryton felt incredibly intimidated by the young noble sitting in front of him.
The Emperor had requested help from Duke Ihar¡¯s family to solve this case. The reason being if the royal guards couldn¡¯t solve it, their reputation would be affected, and so the Duke had epted the request.
The man put in charge of the special operation was General Bryton. But the master of the Ihar private soldiers was the man in front of him, ude Del Ihar.
After sharing the new tactic to solve the case with ude, Bryton didn¡¯t know what the problem was. And shortly after the Duke had listened to him, the general had sensed that he¡¯d be sour. ¡°Duke?¡±
¡°Did Canillian Vale ept?¡± ude¡¯s eyes looked very cold.
The general smiled awkwardly and lifted his teacup, ¡°I gave him my address, and so the answer wille. He hasn¡¯t epted it yet.¡±
¡°Make him dress up like a girl? Who in the world thought of this? It is a clown fest.¡±
¡°I know it hurts our pride to put someone out as bait, but it¡¯s our foremost concern to catch this madman. Also, Canillian Vale doesn¡¯t look like a boy at all.¡±
¡°Just because he doesn¡¯t look like one doesn¡¯t mean he should dress up like a girl.¡±
The generalughed. ¡°Can I ask what annoyed you?¡±
At Bryton¡¯s direct question, ude¡¯s gaze went down to his tea out of habit. He then lifted his head as he was caressing the cup. ¡°Canillian Vale is the second child of the Marquis. He is a dear brother of my friend as well. If something was to happen to him, you should all prepare yourselves for the worst.¡±
Chapter 30.2
Chapter 30.2
When Bryton heard the challenging tone in ude¡¯s voice, he wanted to give more excuses, but they were interrupted.
A servant of the mansion approached Bryton and said, ¡°A guest is here, master.¡±
No matter who the guest was, it would be inappropriate to allow them in at this stage. Unless, of course, it was a member of the royal family. No one came before the Duke without prior arrangements.
¡°Tell the guest to wait a while. I¡¯m still speaking with the Duke.¡±
¡°Um, he says it¡¯s urgent. It¡¯s the person you mentioned moments ago.¡±
¡°What?¡± Bryton excused himself from ude and then followed the servant. At the end of the hallway was Canillian, observing the painting on the wall.
¡°Sir Canillian!¡± Bryton called to her, sounding joyful, and Lia greeted him with a warm smile. Then the general opened his arms and put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±
¡°I came to ept.¡±
¡°Oh, I knew it. Thank you. Thank you!¡±
¡°So, when do we...¡± As Lia tried to discuss the logistics, she sensed a familiar movement behind her and turned her head. Underneath the arch connected to the drawing-room stood ude with his hands in his pocket. He had a nasty, angry expression on his handsome face.
¡°What? Duke ude?¡± Lia was surprised and delighted to see him, but the feeling was not mutual by the looks of things.
ude walked straight past her, barely saying goodbye to Bryton. Looking highly irritated, he snatched the jacket from the servant and put it on. ¡°I will hear the detailster.¡±
¡°Duke?¡± The general looked dumbfounded.
¡°I¡¯ll be off as we are finished here for now.¡± ude nced at Lia for a split second and then stormed out of the mansion.
Lia was confused as to why udepletely ignored her. Usually, he would yell angrily or scorn her while taking Bryton¡¯s hands off of her. But today, ude acted as if she wasn¡¯t there.
After ude had left, Bryton had a worried look on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on, but it seems that the Duke is disliking the idea of you dressing up as a girl.¡±
¡°The Duke knows? About the tactic?¡±
¡°Of course. The Duke¡¯s family is supporting us with their private soldiers. So I have to share all the tactics with him. Are the two of you not on good terms?¡±
¡°He is a friend of my brothers.¡±
¡°And you?¡±
¡°Well,¡± Lia couldn¡¯t immediately answer. She thought they were somewhat close. But after today, she realized she was mistaken for thinking that. The word ¡°mistake¡± bounced around in her mind. Lia awkwardly smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m getting help from him from time to time.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Bryton kept thanking her for epting the job. He gave a long speech as to why the criminal needed to be apprehended soon. And he also told of his worry as a father to a daughter himself. But Lia¡¯s mind was consumed by thoughts of her mother and ude, so she wasn¡¯t paying attention to what Bryton was saying. She was trying to figure out if ude¡¯s behavior had been unintentional or if he¡¯d gone mad.
¡°I¡¯m going to give you an address. Do you maybe know the youngster, Marilyn Selby?¡±
¡°Yes, I do.¡± Lia nodded while still deep in thought.
Eventually, Bryton became rxed as he caressed his bearded chin and continued, ¡°Then I will send them a message. After four days, go to the Marquis Selby¡¯s mansion. There will be someone that will help you dress up like a woman.¡±
***
ude went straight to the Academy, where he immediately changed his clothes after stepping into the dorm and then headed straight to the west-end stable on the Academy grounds.
The horse was eating hay but got agitated as it saw him take out a whip from his back pocket. ¡°Whoa whoa, wait, boy,¡± ude gently calmed the horse down.
Because he was unhappy with the whole situation with Canillian, ude purposely chose to avoid Canillian. He didn¡¯t like the confusion and disgusting emotions that Canillian stirred in him. And when he heard that Lian was helping Bryton, his blood pressure had skyrocketed.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saddling the stallion, ude took the leather reins and directed the horse out of the stable. The field shone gold in the sunset, but he couldn¡¯t appreciate the beauty as his mind felt cluttered with worrisome thoughts. Canillian is going to dress up like a woman and walk around wearing women¡¯s clothing? And he¡¯s supposed to catch the criminal like that?
ude dismounted his stallion and sat in the golden field, still fuming. After some time, he was able to calm his mind and get back on the horse. And in the distance, he then noticed the white horse approaching.
¡°Oi, ude.¡± It was Prince Wade, who was staying in the castle after returning from Cosoar. They were both wearing the same horse riding uniform. The only difference was the family symbol in the middle of the hat.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡± Wade opened his eyes slowly at ude¡¯s twisted remark and circled him.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while, even though you know very well that I was locked in the castle. Couldn¡¯t show your face once?¡±
¡°I was busy.¡±
¡°Yeah, right. What, you think my ears are just ornaments? What is going on? There seems to be a lot of fun things happening in the Academy while I¡¯ve been away.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know so much about that. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any joy.¡± ude straightened up as he pulled the rein with one hand. His body was inplete control as he calmed the horse that wanted to bolt.
¡°I hear that Canillian Vale got perfect results on the entrance test? That he submitted the document to be in the ninth year. Also, that Count Tholin was made out to be an absolute fool. The students that were sick of him are on Canillian¡¯s side.¡±
Ninth year? ude held the reins tightly, hoping to keep hisposure, ¡°The Count got what he deserved for ignoring the warning. Even though he is a second born, he shouldn¡¯t be challenging the Marquis Vale family.¡±
¡°Hmm. Is that it?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Wadeughed at his dry response and shrugged. ¡°I was hoping that your taste changed to the same as mine. Well, if not, should we ride?¡±
ude¡¯s face turned white, and he immediately waved the ck whip as anger flooded back into him. The stallion that had been pawing the ground started running as if it was waiting. As it lowered its head and raised its bottom, the speed of its stride started to increase. The two horses galloped neck to neck. Even though their personalities were opposites, their horsemanship was the best in the empire.
After passing the stable, the two men arrived at the dense forest, and ude took out the colt from the strap around his waist. It had a dark blue barrel and intricate gold detailing. The colt had been issued to him by the navy, and it was a small hunting gun Duke Ihar used.
Wade whistled when he saw the craftsmanship for the first time in a while. ude didn¡¯t slow down and pulled the trigger, aiming at a tree. ude Del Ihar. Expressionless, chilling, and colder somehow because he was beautiful. Wade smiled satisfyingly at Duke Ihar¡¯s best production. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re eating pheasant for dinner tonight.¡±
Chapter 31.1
Chapter 31.1
Pepe rolled her eyes and boldly stopped Ian. He looked down at her blocking the entrance with her arms wide open and raised his eyebrows with aical look on his face, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Master said that you are not allowed to leave the house. Also, it¡¯s dangerous to go out alone,¡± Pepe replied, standing her ground.
¡°I¡¯m going for a short walk. Lian iste.¡±
¡°He¡¯ll be back soon. If something happened to a guest, there would be consequences for me.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I won¡¯t go out alone.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
Ian bent over and ducked under Pepe¡¯s wide-open arms and opened the front door. Surprised by his sly actions, Pepe turned to follow him but then saw an attendant appear. So she decided not to pursue the matter any further.
Ian strolled across the garden that was scattered with colorful hydrangeas and then walked directionless down the road. Sunshine shone in patches through the moist air as the weather changed from being clear, in the morning, to overcast now. He looked up at the cloudy sky and started to speak, ¡°Deliver this message. I¡¯ll be back in a year.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not allowed. The order is toe back immediately.¡±
¡°Why? Is my brother thinking about starting a war?¡±
¡°We can¡¯t leave you here. Things have changed. The atmosphere of the neutral region has changed, and they¡¯re worried about you.¡±
¡°As if they care. The men only worried that if a war started, I wouldn¡¯t be there to lead the charge,¡± Ian replied with a note of irritation in his voice. The man was an attendant that had been with him since he¡¯d crossed the border of Kayan. To be precise, he was more like an observer and one of the few people that could use a bird tomunicate with the maind.
¡°Prince, this is for you.¡± The attendant carefully handed a letter to Ian. It had arrived in the early dawn from the maind. ¡°You will inherit the throne of Kayan soon.¡±
Ian sat down on the wooden bench by the riverside and watched the children ying games. After taking a deep breath, he calmly opened the secret message, and his eyes narrowed as he started to read the letters on the small piece of paper. Ian seemed tense and had a stern look when handing the letter back to the attendant. Bending forward, Ian ced his elbows on his knees and sighed while he watched the man burn the message with a cigarette lighter. ¡°Is there a chance for sess?¡± Ian asked, and the attendant nodded.
Observing the tranquil scenery of Leon River, without saying another word, Ian thought about Canillian Vale, Marquis Vale¡¯s bastard child and ady that was raised as a boy instead of Kieran. The moment he¡¯d seen her in downtown Cosoar, his world had changed, and it had been a pleasant experience. He didn¡¯t know that ady pretending to be a man could be so lovely.
Of course, she hasn¡¯t grown up enough to be ady yet, but the serious-looking face she showed unwittingly was so pretty that it was enough to smite a god. And Ian wondered if this was what it felt like to fall in love at first sight. Many things went through his mind as the time passed slowly, and he felt like he wanted to act like a child, then as a dog or a beast. And perhaps even as a guardian.
Finally, Ian saw a carriage approaching from afar and stood up. The attendant also seemed to recognize the owner of the carriage, and he lowered his hat. ¡°Tell my brother it¡¯s too early for such an action. It¡¯s a waste to bring down Kayan because it has too many beautiful things,¡± Ian instructed.
After the attendant went away, without saying anything, Ian jumped on the road. The horseman slowed down as he saw him. And when the carriage door opened, an angry Canillia yelled, ¡°Ian! You cannot be going around like this!¡±
Heughed as Canillia shouted his name. Because, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t call him prince out loud. ¡°Then may I ride in the carriage?¡± He teased.
¡°Of course, get in.¡±
Lia was in a school uniform which gave Ian the same strange feeling he¡¯d felt when he saw her earlier in the morning. It felt like the same feelings between a boy and a girl, or rather, a boy and ady. Sitting across from Lia after getting into the carriage, he pouted his lips as she red at him.
¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Many people in the capital dislike Geore people.¡±
¡°I know. But you were sote, so I came to meet you.¡±
¡°Why would you meet a carriage?¡±
¡°I wanted to see you sooner?¡± Ian said innocently and then smiled broadly, shing his pearly whites.
Lia let out a chuckle at his casual response and wondered if his proposal the prior evening was not meant as a joke. Her eyes felt heavy as she let out a sigh while looking at Louvre through the small window. Lia was sure that it was her mother that she¡¯d seen. Even though time had passed, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t recognize her. And she feared that if she dragged her feet, she might miss an opportunity to find her again.
After returning home with Ian, who seemed to enjoy observing her, Lia excused herself and walked upstairs to her bedroom. She enjoyed being in the sanctuary of her own space. Standing in front of the wardrobe, which haddy¡¯s dresses inside, Lia felt an urge to change her clothes and run to Louvre immediately. But as she¡¯d promised to help General Bryton, it¡¯d be dangerous to show up first. Besides, if the Duke¡¯s private soldiers were patrolling there, there was a higher chance of meeting ude as well.
That wasn¡¯t the only thing bothering Lia. She was concerned about her rtionship with ude that had be cold. It made Lia feel like she was chewing on the sand when she was around him. No matter how much she analyzed this, she couldn¡¯t understand ude¡¯s sudden change of attitude. Wasn¡¯t it the right thing to do to bring Prince Ian Sergio to the Marquis mansion? There was no reason for ude to be so cold toward her.
¡°I just don¡¯t understand.¡± She threw herself on the bed and then looked at the address for Marilyn that Bryton had given to her.
It was something she¡¯d found outter, but Bryton was a long-distance cousin of Marilyn Shelby. After the terrible experience the family had had, the house of Marquis Shelby offered to support the authorities fully in tracking down the criminal.
After staring at the address for a while, Lia rxed her body. She spread her arms across the bed while lying down and then looked at the cloudy sky through the window. It had grown dark all of a sudden and looked like it was going to rain, and she turned on her side while remembering the long, monsoon season.
Chapter 31.2
Chapter 31.2
During the first day at the Academy, Canillia had memorized all the nobles who were active in the capital. Many people hade to greet her without giving her a moment to rest. And some had looked down on her, while others seemed to respect her. Canillia had let out a sigh when she¡¯d be aware of Count Tholin purposely ring at her. He was such a bother. If he didn¡¯t like her, then why couldn¡¯t he leave her alone. Yet, he chose to follow her around while showing contempt behind her back.
After four days, Canillia started bing ustomed to the Academy. But because the people taking sses with her were older, she couldn¡¯t get close to them. However, she also learned how not to be pushed out of the group.
¡°Is Duke ude not participating in ss?¡± Canillia had asked while moving to another building for a science ss.
Principal Eddy hadughed as if she was asking something obvious. ¡°He¡¯s not remaining in the Academy because he needs to learn. He is acting as the observer for the Crown Prince.¡±
¡°An observer?¡±
¡°The Crown Prince is too free-spirited. Anyway, have you adjusted to life in the capital?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay.¡±
As she¡¯d walked across the immacte campus grounds, Canillia had felt a raindrop on her skin. Surprised, she¡¯d run into the building, leaving behind the principal, who¡¯d seemed to have a lot to say.
Tholin had still followed her around without hiding his displeasure, and even more of the people had greeted Lia. She¡¯d ignored them all because her mind was focused solely on the monsoon season that would begin that day. It was the season when she¡¯d left Louvre, and now she¡¯d returned. Her heart had beat so fast that her chest had hurt. She didn¡¯t know if it was anticipation, fear, or nerves, but something had felt as if it was filling her heart.
¡°ss is starting,¡± one of the students had called out. And just as she¡¯d stepped inside, the rain had started to pour down.
***
¡°I¡¯ve got the message, Sir Canillian.¡± Marilyn Shelby looked beautiful today as she always did. The red hair of thedy wearing a red dress was shining underneath the light from the crystal chandelier.
Canillia brushed her wet shoulders as she walked into the house and then greeted Marilyn, who happened to be taller than her. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t attend thest party.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. It was only a recovery party. But I didn¡¯t think Sir Canillian would ept my uncle¡¯s proposition to dress like a girl. Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡±
Although it wasn¡¯t as big as Marquis Gliade¡¯s home, Marquis Shelby owned arge townhouse in the capital. And it might be fancier than the pce!
Lia didn¡¯t know where to look as they led her down the hallway because everything was bright and shiny. When she walked through the door, Pepe and a hairdresser waited for her inside. Straight away, she saw a gorgeous dress and headdress.
Lia looked nervous, and Marilyn thought it was embarrassment instead of nerves andughed. ¡°I¡¯m worried. Even if you dress like a girl, there will still be some resemnce to a man.¡±
¡°I¡¯m also worried about that,¡± Lia said, looking shy all of a sudden.
¡°It takes a long time for ady to get ready, so take your time. When your escort arrives, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±
¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Lia replied sheepishly. Marilyn was treating her like a little brother, and it felt weird. When she¡¯d left the room, Lia walked over to Pepe, who looked more nervous than her, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll pick a rich color for the hair.¡±
The hairdresser¡¯s eyes widened at Lia¡¯s casualment. ¡°But the honey color will suit you more.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like it to be the same color as my hair. Pick another color.¡±
The hairdresser quickly opened a brown leather bag and took out a bunch of different colored wigs. Lia picked the brte one, which looked the most subtle. She didn¡¯t want to stand out if she bumped into ude. Lia felt a bit scared and trembled at the thought of him just staring at her. And then she had a bizarre idea about thanking him for ignoring her.
Lia nced at Pepe, leaning against the closed door, and she nodded in agreement with the wig. Then, out of all the dresses hanging on the rod, the fanciest one was picked up by Pepe, who then said to the hairdresser, ¡°Please leave. I can do the rest. My young master does not like other people touching him.¡±
***
Marilyn¡¯s heart pounded in her chest at the sight of ude getting out of the car. She admired the golden stripe on the white army uniform and the hair on his head that had beenbed back neatly. His confident walk, and the dignity that resonated from head to toe, was the pride of the House of Duke Ihar itself. She longed for a man like this to be hers, and she noticed how everyone stared at him.
Marilyn quickly instructed the servants to leave, and then with a rxed smile, approached ude. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Your Majesty, the Duke.¡±
¡°Where is Canillian?¡± ude asked without even greeting her.
¡°He¡¯s getting ready and should be almost done by now. Why don¡¯t you drink some tea while waiting with me?¡± Marilyn put on a gorgeous smile and linked her arms in his. All the effort she¡¯d put into her appearance was just for ude. Even the cold-hearted Duke should have a different reaction to being in a room alone with such a beautiful woman.
Marilyn led him to an outside area where an awning was covering the veranda. It had been requested by the wife of the Marquis so that people could observe the rain falling in the garden without getting wet. ude sat on a chair and nced over at the fancy white tea table.
¡°Have you been well? I was surprised that Your Majesty, the Duke, was leading this investigation yourself. No, truthfully, I felt touched. Just for me, thank you.¡± Marilyn cooed. ude raised his eyebrows as he was lifting his teacup. Seeing this, Marilyn smiled and continued, ¡°I know that you took it to heart that such a thing happened to me. But I¡¯m okay now. So you don¡¯t have to lead it yourself. The person who put the scar on my neck is dangerous, and I¡¯m worried that you might get hurt.¡±
ude looked at Marilyn and noticed she was blushing. ¡°You can¡¯t allow the person who hurt a youngster like that to get away with it. I think it¡¯s the correct decision for the House of Duke to lead this investigation to get rid of fear for the nobles.¡±
His words were just what Marilyn wanted to hear, and she looked at him with an expression that suggested she was about to cry. ude felt a little annoyed at her. It wasmon for her to show tears because she had a weak personality, but he didn¡¯t understand why she was so insecure.
The rain fell heavily, and ude put his teacup in the saucer. He looked out at the pretty garden and sighed. Just like the atmosphere in the garden, which felt somewhat heavy due to the rain, his heart also kept sinking. Unwillingly, he¡¯d be Canillian¡¯s escort. He¡¯d tried to avoid this task, but in the end, there was no choice in the matter.
¡°Madam, Sir Canillian is ready.¡±
ude was deep in thought but turned his head when he heard the servant, and Marilyn said, ¡°Escort him here.¡± The servant who received Marilyn¡¯s short order opened up the umbre and walked alongside the wall. And then someone soon appeared with him.
The moment that ude saw thedy who wore a dress that shined like diamonds and held an umbre withce, ude clenched his hands. The dark green eyes that spotted him also visibly shook. And the teacup made of ceramic cracked in his hand. His calm heart felt as if it had gotten pierced by an unseen object. Goddammit.
Chapter 32.1
Chapter 32.1
Lia struggled to keep down the ice tea she¡¯d drunk while getting dressed up because she was a nervous wreck and felt sick to her stomach.
Then, the worst-case scenario had urred, and she was praying that the man standing with Marilyn Shelby was not Duke ude. She was desperately hoping that her eyes were wrong. But her wish was shattered by the sound of him banging the teacup down on the table.
¡°You look ridiculous. Dressing like a girl, Canillian,¡± he said frankly.
The voice that sounded so full of himself was most definitely that of ude Del Ihar. And she met his gaze as he slowly brushed his hair back, which was wet due to the humidity. On this rainy day, the eyes that were simr to the color of water reflected her appearance.
Canillia let out a deep sigh at that andughed to try and steady her nerves. ¡°Sorry I showed you something so ridiculous, Your Majesty, the Duke.¡±
Lia took a step forward rather confidently, and ude¡¯s face became more stern-looking at that. But he no longer made sarcastic remarks. To be seen as a woman in front of others was more embarrassing than she¡¯d previously thought. Especially now because of Marilyn Shelby¡¯s quiet and tenacious gaze. ¡°I feel shy to show this kind of appearance in front of a beautiful youngster,¡± Lia said, unable to hide her embarrassment. She said this in the hopes of making the awkward situation bearable.
Marilyn responded as if she was waiting. ¡°Sir Canillian, the prettiest flower in the empire might not be Rosie or the princess. You look beautiful!¡± Marilynughed with an odd expression on her face while covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°Why a brte? I¡¯m sure I ordered for a honey-colored wig.¡±
¡°It attracts too much attention, and I didn¡¯t think my long hair would look so fancy. It would be a bit less of a burden.¡±
¡°Hmm, I guess that¡¯s right.¡± When Marilyn raised her hand after scanning her as if she was measuring something up, a servant carrying a silver tter appeared. In the center of it was a choker to wrap around one¡¯s neck. In the middle of the choker, made out of the same material as the dress, was a green emerald that was the same color as Lia¡¯s eye. The servant quickly walked over to Lia and stood in front of her.
¡°Even though it looks like a cloth, it¡¯s the material that goes into the knight¡¯s armor. It will prevent you from getting a cut on your neck.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Lia lifted, and her face looked astonished by its beauty. It was tough, and heavy just like the material that Marilyn had exined.
¡°I will help you, sir.¡± Lia gave the choker to the politely stretched-out hand of the servant. He then stood behind her, gathered her hair, and moved it to the side so that he could ce the choker around her slim neck.
At that moment, ude jumped up and grabbed the servant¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±
Immediately the sounds of whispering could be heard among the staff, and the surprised servant handed the choker to the Duke and stood back. The tip of ude¡¯s hand, which had grabbed the choker, then brushed against her neck. She felt the unspeakable touch that was different from when the servant¡¯s hand touched her. Lia didn¡¯t realize that her face became red from holding her breath because she was too busy praying this would all be over soon.
Strange feelings stirred within her, and she couldn¡¯t tell if they were from shyness, fear, or humiliation. And her knuckles soon turned white from clenching her fists to calm her fluttering stomach. For some reason, the sound of rain dropping on the floor sounded enhanced as it echoed through the misty air.
ude slowly tightened the knot of the choker, looking at the end of the long ribbon, and then held her shoulders to turn her around to face him. ¡°Even without this, there will be no chance for your neck to get hurt,¡± ude said as he looked into her eyes.
Unlike the sarcastic tone in his voice earlier, he sounded kind now, and Liaughed. Herughter was awkward while she fiddled with the gem in the middle of the choker. ¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Then, I¡¯ll be off first, madam,¡± ude said as he cleared his throat.
At ude¡¯s goodbye, Marilyn stood up, spread out her skirt, and greeted him. ¡°Be safe, Your Highness.¡± She then followed close behind ude as if she was a wife sending off her husband.
Lia chose to stay seated at the table for a while even after they¡¯d left. Then she picked up a small macaroon and bit into the soft center. The sweet coque and cream mushed in her mouth, and the sticky taste automatically calmed her nerves. Lia realized she should¡¯ve eaten one earlier as she stretched out her arms and legs and sat on the chair like a man.
¡°Ady can¡¯t sit like that, Sir Canillian,¡± Marilyn said, jokingly, when she returned from seeing ude off.
¡°Excuse me, madam,¡± Lia said as she got up and brushed off the powder from her dress.
Marilyn looked at Lia¡¯s whole body up and down from a few feet away, and she had a strange smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s amazing, even for you. I thought there would be a bit of a resemnce of a man, butpared to you, ady like me looks shabby.¡±
Although it was a gentle tone, Lia could feel a thorn in her words. ¡°Please don¡¯t make too much fun of me. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Lia lowered the tone of her voice on purpose and spoke to Marilyn like a man. ¡°Then I will go to His Majesty, the Duke. Until we catch the culprit, we¡¯ll have to be indebted to you, so next time, give me a dress that is not this shy. It is difficult to move for fear of getting it dirty.¡±
¡°But it suits you well. That¡¯s too bad.¡± Marilyn smiled as if she understood her feelings. ¡°Go on. The Duke is waiting for you.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Lia tried to suppress her tremors and, guided by her servant, left the garden.
Chapter 32.2
Chapter 32.2
Passing through the central hall, she noticed portraits of all the previous Marquis. They were in frames and hanging on the high walls. When she reached the entrance to the red porch, she saw ude standing and ring at the ck car he had driven inst time. Feeling her presence, he turned his head to meet her eyes, and Lia pondered what kind of an expression she should make.
As she continued thinking about her worries, ude took an umbre from her attendant, opened the back door of the car, and politely held out his hand as he said, ¡°Come here.¡±
He treated her as if she¡¯d be a realdy. Lia felt ufortable by this gesture, so she ignored ude¡¯s outstretched hand, grabbed the hem of her dress, and quickly stepped into the car unaided.
The rustling and heavy jewels on the ends of the dress collided, making a mellow sound. He looked at her indifferently as she got into the car, sighed a little, and then sat next to her.
Peering in the rearview mirror, the attendant noticed the strange atmosphere between the two before starting the car. It felt like the tension in the backseat could almost be cut with a knife. The driver returned his attention to the front and started the car, which moved forward with a rattling vibration. And the two looked out of their respective windows without saying a word to each other.
As the raindrops rolled down the car window, Lia hoped that ude wouldn¡¯t ask anything until the very end of their journey. Even though her hair color was different from the night she¡¯d bumped into him in Louvre, ude would have doubts as he had a keen eye.
Lia rubbed her sweaty palms against her dress and fanned her hands as the air inside the car got warm. Then, out of the blue, ude grabbed her hand that was fanning her face. Taken by surprise at the feeling of her body getting pulled by him, she pushed back to her side of the seat and eximed, ¡°Sir!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand you. For someone terrified and trembling just passing by the Louvre, to then cooperate in this kind of a tactic, is quite strange.¡±
Lia answered, avoiding his gaze for a moment, ¡°They asked for help. It¡¯s something that only I can do, so I have no choice but to help.¡± Her hand that ude held tightly was hot and tiny and therefore hidden in his palm. Lia wondered if she¡¯d done something stupid in the pursuit of her mother because that was all she thought about and hadn¡¯t considered the rest. General Bryton said that they could move ording to the n they had made. But Lia was thinking of going into the Louvre by pretending that it was a coincidence. If something happened there, she was sure her mother would hear the word of that, and she¡¯d know that Lia was alive.
Lia¡¯s heart raced when she realized theplexity of the situation. That was why the appearance of ude had not been pleasant nor weed. She also thought that the escort of the bait was supposed to be a low-ranking soldier. Therefore this man must be confused. Then Lia thought that perhaps it would be better, to be honest, and say that thedy he¡¯d met that night was her.
While she bit her bottom lip because of her troubled thoughts, a hard, cold stick touched her hand. She shuddered and looked down to see that ude had ced a small dagger in her palm. ¡°What is this for?¡±
¡°Hold it tight,¡± ude said as he closed her fingers around the weapon when he saw that she was reluctant to take hold of the cold steel. He then leaned forward to meet her gaze, and Lia retreated closer to the door. When she looked up again, ude¡¯s face was so close he could touch her, and his smile had vanished. Lowering his gaze to her hands that he held, ude said, ¡°If your opponent threatens you, you¡¯ll just stab him right here.¡±
Slowly, he pulled Lia¡¯s hands to his thigh. She couldn¡¯t breathe as she was so close to the man¡¯s neck. Lia felt as if she was going to choke on the richvender scent. The tip of her sword touched his hard thigh, which bulged through the well-tailored pants. Lia tried her best not to put any force on the dagger.
His voice then reached her soft ear. ¡°And here,¡± he whispered as his warm hand wrapped around the nape of her neck. His hands wandered over the choker wrapped around her smooth neck, and he noticed the neck was soft with no bulge in the front.
The choker was a decoration to cover one of the symbols of a man, which was Adam¡¯s apple. But of course, Lia didn¡¯t need it at all. She hadn¡¯t even thought about wearing something to cover her throat.
ude pulled the tip of her chin up as his other hand caressed her slender neck. ¡°Answer me, Canillian.¡±
His breath was so close that she couldn¡¯t continue her thinking, and she quivered as she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±
He smiled at the sight of Lia, who struggled to answer and rolled her eyes to avoid his gaze. Observing her with a silent smile, he calmly looked away. As if there had been no previous contact, he carelessly took out the holder of the dagger and wrapped it around her arm.
¡°I¡¯m d it rained. Cover the holder with the raincoat. The spy went in already. They said they would target the nobles passing the bell towerte at night. But this time, it won¡¯t end with only taking lives. They are going to take hostages, so run away if you feel anything is out of ce. Because I have no intention of using you as bait to catch the criminal.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± was all Lia could say. He still looked angry, but Lia couldn¡¯t figure out why. And she was afraid of the changes taking ce inside of her. This unfamiliar feeling was ufortable and terrifying. Each time her heartbeat, instead of feeling displeasure toward him, she now felt pleasure. Lia knew what it meant to feel like that, and she was about to cry frustration. She needed to get away from ude as soon as possible. No, it can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no way I feel that for the Duke.
Suddenly, a massive library appeared in the distance, and Lia leaned towards the car door so she could get out the moment it stopped.
¡°You must keep the dignity of ady,¡± ude reminded her.
One word from him straightened her back. Contrary to her upright posture, Lia¡¯s face looked distorted, ¡°You mean like this?¡±
ude stared at her silently, then nodded his head reluctantly, ¡°Okay, yes.¡±
The car came to a stop in a puddle of water. Lia got out of it as soon as her attendant opened the door. She then wrapped herself in a raincoat she had received and held up a brightly colored umbre. Sitting at an awkward angle in the car, ude looked up at her and made eye contact.
Lia lifted the end of her dress and bowed. ¡°Thank you for the escort. Please return safely.¡±
ude¡¯s brow wrinkled at Lia¡¯s attitude as she slowly raised her head. The attendant then closed the car door, and it made a dull sound when ittched in ce.
A glimpse of the man¡¯s face appeared through the hazy car window, but Lia wasn¡¯t looking in his direction. ude seemed to have volunteered to escort her to teach her how to wield a dagger. One side of her chest grew cold with her relief as if she had put ice on it. But pain followed by surprise, and after the pain came numbness. Calm down, Canillia.
Chapter 33.1
Chapter 33.1
The gentle sshing of rain droplets against the exquisitely embroidered tableclothplemented the loud cello music that emanated from the record yer.
Marilyn looked over the rain-covered garden with her legs crossed. She impatiently tapped her foot on the wooden floor while waiting. If her mother saw her right now, she¡¯d have a long nagging session regarding the proper etiquette ady should follow. She put her hot teacup down on the table and called onto an attendant.
¡°Who dressed Sir Canillian?¡± Marilyn finally asked.
¡°The maid that came with him,¡± the attendant quipped.
¡°What about you?¡±
¡°He felt ufortable being watched by a lot of people, so everyone left.¡±
¡°Really...?¡±
The attendants couldn¡¯t help but notice Marilyn¡¯s sudden drop in mood. They were visibly nervous as they exchanged knowing looks with one another.
Marilyn¡¯s intuition tells her that something wasn¡¯t right and recalled the events that just transpired moments ago. From the exact moment that Canillian Vale arrived and put on the dress, Marilyn felt her gut turn. She could tell something was definitely off. No matter how closely anyone looked, Canillian looked like a real woman. It was unsettling how he didn¡¯t feel like a man at all while wearing that dress.
He had a womanly figure ¨C with the right curves at the right ces that only a woman could have. To top it off she had those big, beaming eyes that can enamour any man. His voice wasn¡¯t deep either, as if puberty had spared him from all physiological changes.
Marilyn harbored a great displeasure as she reyed the image of Canillian in her mind. I cannot believe I am getting jealous and insecure over a man, she thought to herself.
As she regained her calm and reflected over her seditious thoughts, she realized that it was actually rude for them to set up Duke ude and Canillian Vale. Despite the truth behind Canillian¡¯s birth being shrouded in mystery, he was still a child of the Marquis, after all. Moreover, ude was the seeding Duke of the widely-respected Ihar Family.
In retrospect, how did she ever think that allowing the two to meet would be a good idea? She must¡¯ve been out of her mind at that time. Also, it was an irrefutable fact that Canillian is a man, no matter how beautiful anddy-like he appeared from the outside.
Marilyn focused her attention at the seat that Canillian upied a while ago. She blinked mindlessly and inwardly scoffed at this seemingly ridiculous n.
She never expected that a time woulde that she¡¯d feel inferior to a man. She never even felt a fraction of intimidation towards Rosie nor the princess who were considered the most beautifuldies in the empire.
¡°Please contact the tailor and ask him to prepare a in looking dress, as requested by Sir Canllian. And also, next time, don¡¯te out of the room until Sir Canillian has finished dressing up. Do you understand? You should do your best to take care of him since he is a very important guest.¡±
¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the attendant nodded in agreement.
Marilyn¡¯s gaze fell upon the grandiose grandfather clock. She noted the time and realized that they should be at the library by now. Even though she direly wished for them to catch the criminal right now, she knew that was close to impossible and had to wait. She took a deep breath and consciously made an effort to put on a smile, as she tried to shove away her growing impatience to the side.
Men by nature are drawn towards beautiful things and creatures, however, he was an Ihar. The Master of North, is not known to be like most men. He was a free spirit who did as he pleased and explored whatever he wanted.
By the time Marilyn got up, the tea was long cold. The only good thing so far was the long walk in the gallery that was adorned with the rarest art collection. She felt rxed, even for a short time, while admiring them.
As she reached the window at the end of the hall, overlooking the outside, she noted the carriage had arrived. Beside it stood the attendant from the Marquis House who had travelled a long distance toe there.
Was it Pepe? she wondered.
¡°You said one attendant alone helped Sir Canillian dress up?¡± Marilyn asked in greater detail.
¡°Yes,¡± one of the attendants promptly replied.
¡°She has good hands. I shouldpliment her next time,¡± Marilyn said in response.
Marilyn decided to head back after the carriage left the gate and was out of in sight. She had been exceptionally busy these days, especially since the long monsoon season has arrived. She had so much to prepare as it was time to change everything. Out with the old, in with the new.
¡°Anna, I heard there¡¯s a new dressing room. Bring the owner. We should prepare for the monsoon season,¡± Marilyn ordered, determined to get all the work done as soon as possible.
***
The salon¡¯s door, which was grandiosely decorated with gold and velvet, gradually opened to wee the visitor in.
The buzzing conversations, which initially filled the room, quickly died down as soon as ude stepped inside. The police officer took off his hat in respect to the iing guest, while the royal guards and the Duke¡¯s private entourage of soldiers immediately stood up.
ude didn¡¯t waste any time and headed straight to the table in the middle of the room and spread out the map. The yellow light emanating from the chandelier hovered over ude¡¯s stoic face. His expression was cold and serious.
¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± he firmly announced.
ude hastily removed his jacket and instinctively ced his calloused palms at the two corners of the table. Bryton, who was cautiously anticipating the Duke¡¯s actions, pointed to the bell tower on the map.
¡°This bell tower area is the criminals¡¯ hideout. So, we ced soldiers every 10 meters.¡±
¡°Did the whistleblower not reveal the hideout?¡±
¡°He says the hideout changes every day. The entire Louvre is possibly their hideout.¡±
¡°You¡¯re going to search the entire Louvre, which is known to be a maze?¡±
ude¡¯s tone was calm, but noticeably had a hint of disbelief and annoyance. Bryton nodded back to answer the question directed at him. He then took out a cigar, ced them in his mouth, and let out a thick puff of smoke.
¡°Sir Eddy Kirkham from the Academy will be helping. It turns out that it was Principal Eddy who made the map of Louvre. Later today, our men will make the move as soon as Sir Canillian reaches the hideout. Sir Eddy will be the one to send out the signal when we attack.¡±
A small and barely noticeable frown graced ude¡¯s sullen features as he listened to the n. Bryton¡¯s voice was filled with unfounded confidence as if his n had already seeded while in reality, his tactic was full of holes and weaker than any n ude has heard in his entire lifetime.
¡°Did you say Eddy Kirkham?¡±
¡°Yes, by now, he probably came into contact with Sir Canillian,¡± Bryton proudly answered.
¡°Ha!¡± At this, ude bowed deeply, scoffed, and then rubbed his face with his hands. Everyone stopped at the Duke¡¯s sudden outburst. There was absolutely dead silence.
ude then brushed his hair roughly in his disappointment and then swiftly grabbed Bryton¡¯s wrist which was about to light another cigar.
¡°General Bryton, I will say one thing. The moment Canillian Vale is hurt even a little, I will have you and your men hanged by your necks.¡± ude¡¯s voice was strangely calm but his eyes glowed with murderous intent.
Chapter 33.2
Chapter 33.2
The cigar that was in Bryton¡¯s fingers has now fallen on the floor and rolled towards the auburn vintage carpet. Bryton tried to break free from ude¡¯s grip but eventually nodded his head, as the grasp was stronger than he thought.
¡°Y-yes, Duke,¡± Bryton stifled a gulp.
The tension in the room was suffocating. The cold air did not do any good for the situation.
After what seemed like an eternity, ude finally let go of Bryton¡¯s wrist, and proceeded to clean his hands with a handkerchief. No one dared to break the silence and everyone in the room kept their mouth tightly shut ¨C afraid of further angering the Duke.
The Duke found himself struggling with his own feelings. The shame and disillusionment kept cutting him in turns. It took him back to the first time he hadid his eyes on Canillian who was leisurely strolling in Marilyn¡¯s garden. This meeting had woken up something inside of him. It was a feeling so intense that it cannot be hidden under the guise of mere curiosity.
He desperately craved for the breathtakingly beautiful creature that happened to be Canillian. Didn¡¯t he guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t fall for it? That it will daze his eyes but not shake his heart? So then this feeling of being dazed by a beautiful thing, was it a mistake on his own part?
ude then summoned Ivan who was patiently waiting by the salon¡¯s entrance.
¡°Is the horsemaning?¡± ude asked him.
¡°I¡¯m looking for him, but he might be taking care of a long distance customer... His coworkers haven¡¯t seen him these past few days, it seems,¡± Ivan nervously replied.
¡°How sure are you that he¡¯s not avoiding us?¡± ude¡¯s voice grew louder.
¡°He might be. But...¡± Ivan trailed off mid-sentence as he tried toe up with an excuse.
¡°Alright. First, we¡¯ll solve this.¡±
Ivan¡¯s face lightened up as ude backed off the subject.
ude stood in front of the wide window with a serene expression. The white curtains were slightly parted to the side, which allowed him an ample space to look out from. He sighed after thinking for a while and left the salon shortly thereafter. The attendant followed him out with an umbre.
¡°Sir! Please wait, I will bring the car.¡±
¡°It¡¯s faster to walk than to wait for the car.¡±
If I can¡¯t get what I want nor move on... He dismissed the panicked attendant and willingly braved the heavy pouring rain. His well-sculpted stoic face was now fully drenched with rain.
***
Damn it, Count Tholin! Lia swallowed back her thoughts as she turned to nce at Tholin who kept following her. Tholin seemed surprised that he¡¯d been found out and hid between the desks. Did he recognize me? She did not feelfortable about this unexpected meeting. She never really liked Tholin. Plus, another problem was that in this library, it wasn¡¯t just Tholin there but also a sizeable number of students from the Academy.
Lia felt their stares following her wherever she went.
Where is the person who¡¯s supposed to help me out?
Bryton told her that there will be someone waiting for her in the library. There was absolutely no way that it was Tholin. She tried hard not to pay any more attention to Tholin and decided to scan the wide array of books.
¡°It looks like Sir Tholin ispletely smitten by you,¡± someone called out to her.
She quickly turned to see who the owner of the voice was. There at the end of the bookshelf was Eddy Kirkham, in regr clothing, bowing politely with his hat off.
Lia looked around to see if anyone was paying them attention. She was genuinely surprised that he had recognized her.
¡°Uh,¡± Lia scrambled to think of what to say.
¡°Sir Canillian Vale,¡± Eddy knowingly replied.
¡°Are you the...¡± Lia quietly mumbled as she didn¡¯t want anyone to overhear their conversation.
Eddy smiled and approached her. He then noticed Tholin¡¯s presence, who was listening attentively.
¡°Oh, Lady! I¡¯m sorry. Excuse me. I didn¡¯t realize that you were the mother of Princess Rosina von Weize¡¯s uncle third removed, the daughter of Duke Heron¡¯s cousin third removed! Please excuse me, Lady,¡± Eddy said, loud enough for Tholin to hear.
Tholin then walked away as he heard Eddy¡¯s made-up family tree for Lia. As suspected, he seemed to have followed her out of suspicion. Eddy himself admitted that this antic was absurd, but it worked and that¡¯s what mattered.
Lia let out a scoff. She yed along and said, ¡°I will ept your apology.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Eddy dramatically opened his arms, crossed his legs in a bow, and then kissed the back of her hand. Lia felt a chill run down her spine at the sensation of his lips on her skin. She let out a cough, let go of his hand coldly, and then stepped back.
¡°I¡¯ve heard from Sir Bryton. You¡¯re going to help?¡± Lia asked him directly.
¡°I know my ways around Louvre.¡± Kirkham lowered his voice, fixed his round sses, and pretended to scan the books alongside her.
Her eyes unnoticeably trembled as she heard that he knew Louvre well.
¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy memorizing Louvre...¡±
¡°I¡¯m from Louvre,¡± Eddy said as a matter of fact.
¡°Pardon?¡± Lia did not believe her ears.
¡°Anyway, you look beautiful, Sir Canillian.¡±
The principal caressed his own chin while carefully observing her from head to toe. Lia decided to escape from his ufortable gaze. She thought the best way to do so would be to go over the opposite bookshelf, just across from Kirkham.
Looking over the stack of books, Eddy Kirkham smiled at her and said, ¡°I see why you¡¯re making him uneasy. You¡¯re a sinful one, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, but I want to hear about the ns forter. I politely reject any personal conversations,¡± Lia replied monotonously.
¡°Well, alright. As I just told you, I know my ways around Louvre very well. And tonight, they¡¯re going to kidnap you. Let them take you. The moment you arrive at their hideout, I¡¯m going to send the police a signal.¡±
¡°You¡¯re going to attack their hideout?¡±
¡°Yes. Can you do it?¡±
Lia nodded her head instead of answering.
Going into Louvre herself was something she wanted. She needed to catch people¡¯s attention and rile up Louvre while in a woman¡¯s appearance. Then hopefully, some of them would recognize her. It was a little dangerous, but there was nothing faster than this method. If it went ordingly as she¡¯d hoped, she might be able to find her mother faster than she thought.
Kirkham sighed heavily, after he failed searching for hints in her intelligent, bright eyes.
¡°Is your 18th birthday next year?¡±
¡°Huh? Yes,¡± Lia was confused but answered nheless.
¡°It¡¯s going to be a long time then,¡± Eddy remarked.
Eddy¡¯s dark gaze lowered. As he made his way around the bookshelf, Lia calmly moved away. She took out a few books while maintaining a safe distance from him. The royal library was enormous. There was definitely room for both of them there.
Eddy changed the topic all of a sudden, ¡°Do you want toe back to the Academy after graduating? I mean, as a teacher?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± was Lia¡¯s honest reply.
¡°Come train under my guidance. It¡¯s my dream to have an intelligent student,¡± he tried to convince her.
Their quiet conversation was effectively being drowned by the sound of pages being turned, pen scribbling down on paper, and clothing rubbing against chairs from other students.
¡°If you¡¯re done exining, I¡¯d like to be alone. I¡¯ll see you at the agreed time.¡±
There was absolutely nowhere else to escape to. Lia¡¯s back was pressed against the hard concrete wall while she replied to Eddy. Then the principal, with his head slightly tilted to one side, stepped closer to her and said in a soft voice, almost like a whisper, ¡°One more thing, please help me with something.¡±
Chapter 34.1
Chapter 34.1
Lia¡¯s face crinkled into a frown. Tilting her head away from him, forcing a note of confusion into her voice, she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°How did you manage it?¡± He asked, closing the remaining distance between them.
The principal reached towards her, his hand nearing her breast. In astonishment, she clutched the book she had been carrying to her chest, effectively stopping him from grabbing her. This, however, did not deter him, as he grabbed the hem of her dress instead.
¡°I¡¯m curious, is your underwear perhaps also that of a woman?¡± He whispered, his voice low. The putrid smell of hisst meal, still on his breath, washed over her, invading her senses.
Lia breathed in sharply, clenching her fist. She thought of the dagger ude had given her, safely strapped to her ankle, and wondered if she would need to use it.
¡°Eddie Kirkham fancies men,¡° she recalled ude¡¯s rich voice informing her.
He had sounded unusually affected when informing her of the information. Lia desperately wished she had listened to him. But she hadn¡¯t believed it would affect her. Oh, how wrong she had been.
She wondered internally if the Duke knew that the aid she was going to meet in the library would be Eddie Kirkham?
¡°Stop,¡° Lia growled, the threat in her voice apparent.
¡°There is no need to be ashamed. I only wish to be acquainted with the intimacies of men. I don¡¯t mean to harass you,¡° he said, his silver words dripping with velvet.
¡°Sir!¡± she threatened, her voice low, murder in her gaze.
As his hand moved towards her inner thigh, she heard the deep baritone voice of the Duke.
¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he stated, touching a dagger to Eddie Kirkham¡¯s neck.
Lia¡¯s mind went nk at the sight of ude. He was drenched, his hair stered against his forehead, his uniform clinging to his well-muscled frame.
Blood welled from where the cold metal touched Eddie¡¯s neck. The flustered principal lifted his hands and smiled obsequiously.
¡°I seemed to have caused offense,¡± the principal said catingly.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you never to touch a student again?¡± the Duke inquired, his tone empty of all emotion.
¡°I wasn¡¯t harassing Sir Canillian. It was only a joke,¡± he said, trying to y it off casually.
¡°It didn¡¯t seem like much of a joke,¡° ude responded coldly.
The Duke¡¯s gaze fixated on Canillia, who looked terrified. She saw something in his deep blue eyes, an unidentifiable emotion, shoved down, subdued, and restrained.
ude moved the tip of his dagger from Eddie¡¯s neck to his groin, dering, ¡°It¡¯s just hard enough for me to cut.¡±
The principal nched, his face draining of all color.
¡°Please. Duke... That¡¯s too far. Stop,¡± the pitiful man begged.
¡°Apologize,¡± the Dukemanded.
¡°Please excuse me, Sir Canillian. I didn¡¯t mean to harass you,¡± Eddie said, a glimmer of forced sincerity reflected in his voice.
Realizing where they were, Lia came back to her senses. She grabbed ude¡¯s hand, the one holding the dagger.
¡°Sir ude, stop. There are people watching,¡± she implored.
¡°I thought you would be more grateful,¡° he used.
¡°I am. Of course I am. But there are many people watching us closely, and I think it would be better to avoid causing more of a disturbance,¡° she exined, hoping he would listen to her.
He stood near enough to her that she could smell the faint scent ofvender on him. She had no idea why he was in the library, but she was thankful for his presence.
His gaze still fixed on her, ude removed the dagger from Eddie¡¯s groin and took a small step backwards.
¡°There will be no more warnings,¡± the Duke promised.
Now Lia understood why there was a rumor that the true owner of the Academy was actually Duke Ihar.
Eddie gingerly put a hand to his wounded neck. The blood from the small cut soaked hispel.
¡°Duke ude, you don¡¯t need to protect him. Sir Canillian is not a child. He¡¯s a man who¡¯s soon about to have a debutant,¡± the principal muttered under his breath.
¡°I should have cut your tongue out,¡± ude growled.
¡°You don¡¯t have a right to criticize me,¡± Eddie brazenly stated.
¡°You seem to be missing a few of your mental faculties, it appears you are still talking,¡± ude said, his voice low and elegant, despite Eddie¡¯s sarcastic remark.
Eddie stared at him, expression filled with suppressed anger. Taking out a handkerchief and holding it to his wound as he turned, the principal shamelessly walked away.
The sounds of other students going about their business suddenly rushed in, washing over her senses. Her nerves began to crumble, and her legs started to shake.
¡°Thank you, Sir ude,¡± Lia whispered, her voice shaking.
Lia clutched her trembling hands to her chest and stepped away from the Duke. He looked down at her bloodless face without a response.
¡°You look ridiculous dressed as a woman,¡° he said with disdain.
Embarrassed, pink spots bloomed on her cheeks. She feared that was what he had been thinking, but she had hoped to be mistaken.
Ashamed, she put as much formality in her tone as she could muster, thanking him, before grabbing the hem of her dress and turning around.
¡°Stop,¡± he ordered, before she had the chance to leave.
He grabbed her wrist, not giving her the chance to turn around. ude practically dragged her between rows of bookshelves, passing one after the other in rapid session. Heads of other students looked up at their brisk pace, and Lia feared someone she knew would see her.
Opening the door they suddenly found themselves in front of, he swore softly.
The door led into a huge resting area, restricted to high nobility. The room was filled with priceless, luxurious furniture and artworks.
¡°Sir ude?¡± Lia asked, confused at being brought to this room, usually bard to her.
The wrist that he had grabbed pained. He held it so tightly, the blood had stopped circting properly.
¡°Please let go,¡± she pleaded, lifting her head to look at him.
Chapter 34.2
Chapter 34.2
¡°What did Eddie Kirkham do to you?¡± he asked, his voice quiet.
Lia took a step back in surprise. ude closed the distance, grabbing her chin.
¡°I thought I told you to be careful,¡± he said, his tone void of emotion.
¡°I... I didn¡¯t know the aid was the principal.... Please, you¡¯re hurting me. Let go,¡± Lia frantically stammered.
¡°If I do?¡± He asked, sounding genuinely curious.
Lia made a small, confused, questioning sound.
¡°If I let you go... Who will you hide behind? Who will you whine to next, begging them to look after you?¡± he inquired, his tone t, his face cold and hard.
As if disgusted by her, he let go of her chin and looked away from her stunned face. Nailed to the spot, she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from him.
¡°I¡¯m not going to hide,¡± she said softly.
¡°Your words and actions are always different. Have you ever acted like a man? The way you look and act is pathetic,¡± the Duke said, a small flicker of genuine anger in his voice.
His words, delivered so calmly, so cruelly, rang in her ears.
Hatred burned inside of her. The nerve of this man. He showed up, unasked, intervened where he did not belong, and then had the audacity to berate her for being weak.
Unable to contain her anger any longer, she burst out, almost yelling, ¡°If you find me so pathetic, stop protecting me. I don¡¯t need your help. I have been doing just fine without you. In fact, I will no longer ept your intervention in matters that don¡¯t concern you. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I need my hand back,¡± she concluded, attempting to struggle out of his grip.
As if he hadn¡¯t heard a word she had just said, his hand closed more tightly around hers.
¡°Sir, why are you doing this to me,¡± Lia asked, her voice cracking with emotion. ¡°What have I done to make you so angry? Is it because I don¡¯t act like a man?¡±
His breathing became increasinglybored as she spoke. Without warning, ude grabbed both of Lia¡¯s wrists and pushed her against the wall.
ring at him, the hate in her eyes multiplied as she painfully collided with the wall.
His previously calm exterior crumbled, his emotions bubbling out, as he said, ¡°You make me... Ufortable.¡°
Lia wondered if she had misheard. The emotion in ude¡¯s voice was deep and undoubtedly real.
¡°You irritate me, you despicable Canillian Vale,¡± he said, spitting the words in her face.
His words pierced her, thousands of ss shards shredding her. Something broke inside of her; unable to contain them any longer, the tears she had been holding back escaped, trailing down her face in long rivers.
She tried to speak, moving her lips soundlessly. But he did not give her the chance to find words, cutting her off.
¡°Shut up,¡° he barked.
¡°I know. The moment you said I¡¯m a fake... I knew,¡± she said, finally finding her voice.
With a burst of strength that surprised even her, Lia wrenched her hands out of his grip. As she red up at him, she saw a crack in his mask. Something she had done had forced him to reveal his real feelings.
Running her hands over her clothing, smoothing her hair down, she chanted, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry,¡° to herself as sheposed herself.
¡°Please forgive my rudeness. I won¡¯t bother you again,¡± she said, turning around, cradling her swollen wrist.
ude stared impassively, as Canillia bowed, walking away from him.
As she walked out of the stifling room, a weight was finally lifted from her chest and she could breathe again.
***
The usual sounds of the city became more noisy when it rained, as it was now.
It reminded Lia of when she was a child, when she used to be unusually weak during the monsoon season. The memory ofying on that hard bed, the sounds invading her senses, covering her like a gue, was potent.
The terrified screams of a woman being beaten. The weeping of a starving child nearby. The sounds of rabid animals fighting over scraps in the street. She could hear it all from her bed. Mother would try tofort her, holding Lia, singing sweet lubies to her. She would faint, as her mother quietly left their house.
Waking up alone, Lia anxiously awaited her mother¡¯s return. When she finally arrived back home, her mother held her tightly as she whispered that she was sorry.
Lia could smell a strange scent on her mother, one she had never smelt before, but one that would be familiar to her. Lia looked up at the bell tower, her face sorrowful. Peering up at the sky, she could see the top of the moon peeking out from behind a cloud. Her face turned towards the dark sky, she continued to walk.
Thinking back to the library, particr parts of her anatomy grew very hot.
Berating herself for thinking about the Duke, she decided that it was a good thing that the kindness he showed her was nothing more. It would be easier to conceal her gender if he was not making advances.
Feeling better about the lies she told herself, Lia straightened up. Blinking the tears from her eyes, she walked on.
Having walked a good ways away from the bell tower, she made a note of the soldiers observing her. She casually took off the hood covering her head, as she turned towards where the nobles¡¯ carriages were waiting.
Near the library, white clothes hung out a window; the signal that the day¡¯s operation had failed. Without warning, a carriage stopped in front of her, and she quickly looked away from the clothes in the window.
¡°Young master, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± a man¡¯s voice said to her.
Her face shone brightly as she recognized her attendee and horseman. With their help, she gratefully climbed on to the carriage. To her left another carriage passed by. Inside sat ude. Their eyes met for a brief moment, but Lia didn¡¯t greet him, and his carriage kept moving.
¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s hurry home,¡± shemanded.
Chapter 35.1
Chapter 35.1
Once home, Lia removed her dress, discarding it on the floor. While she changed into morefortable clothing, Pepe folded the dress and ced it in a wash basket. Far too exhausted to wash up properly, Lia sunk down between the soft pillows of her bed.
Approaching her, Pepe rapidly fired off a string of questions. ¡°Did something happen? What transpired with the criminal? Are you hurt?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pepe, I¡¯m not hurt. Today just wasn¡¯t my day, and that damned dress is terribly ufortable,¡° Lia said, sighing as she finally began to rx.
¡°Can we adjust it for you somehow? Now that you have to wear it every now and again, I don¡¯t want you to be constantly ufortable,¡± Pepe kindly inquired.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Pepe, there is nothing to be done. Please, just have itundered and sent to Viscount Shelby¡¯s manner,¡± she requested, disinterested in any further discussion.
Lia had long ago promised herself, even if she went back to being a properdy, she would never wear another ufortable dress again.
Pepe nodded her head in acknowledgment of the order.
An angry rumbling sound could be heard originating from Lia¡¯s stomach. With a little giggle, she inquired if the food was ready yet.
¡°It should be ready in about five minutes,¡° Pepe responded, covering a small smile with her hand.
Resting her head against the soft satin of the pillow behind her, Lia dly let her mind go nk for the first time that day. Her eyes rested on the curtained billowing in the wind, the sweet smell of rain carried upon it.
As the door was brazenly flung open, she heard Ian¡¯s loud voice inquiring, ¡°Darn, did you already change?¡±
Not deigning to respond, Lia kept her eyes fixed on the open window.
¡°That¡¯s too bad. You looked absolutely gorgeous,¡± he said, spotting her wig on the floor.
¡°I disagree. I think the word you were looking for is hideous,¡± Lia said self-deprecatingly.
¡°What happened? Why did you return in a dress,¡± he asked, ignoring her previousment.
¡°I had to take care of something,¡± she responded vaguely.
Noticing his wet hair, Lia subconsciously reached a hand up and ran her fingers through it. Smiling, he lowered himself onto the bed next to her, granting her easier ess to his dark locks.
He snaked an arm around her shoulders, pulling her closer. Resisting his advances, she squirmed away from his embrace.
¡°Stop, you¡¯re making me ufortable,¡± Lia ringly said to him.
¡°You look cold. I only want to help you get warm,¡± he said, once again inching closer.
¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± she dered, shifting further away from him, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of summer.¡±
¡°It¡¯s raining,¡± he responded, calmly looking out the window.
¡°Not at the moment, it stopped a few minutes ago,¡± Lia retorted.
¡°Even so, it will soon begin again. It¡¯s monsoon season,¡± he countered.
Grinning at his ownment, Ian covered Lia¡¯s cheek with his right hand, stating, ¡°So today¡¯s a cold day.¡±
She felt a strange sense offort from his warm touch, but it was overpowered by the utter weirdness of it all.
¡°Nevertheless, soup can do a far better job,¡± she said, removing his hand from her face and getting out of bed.
¡°Your eating habits are very strange,¡± Ian observed.
Disgruntled by the man, she opened the door and strode out, responding over her shoulder, ¡°Sometimes my appetite isrger than others.¡±
The aroma of food drifted up from the first floor, and she started salivating in anticipation.
¡°You can join me for a meal now. But if you don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to hear about it when you¡¯re hungry in the middle of the night,¡± she said, turning back to Ian, still sprawled on the bed.
Sudden shame came over her, as she looked down at the floor and asked, ¡°Can you teach me how to use a dagger?¡±
***
Canillia¡¯s honey-colored hair was stered to her forehead from the rain. Her umbre had made a valiant effort to protect it but had ultimately failed.
As she entered the Academy, Count Tholin spotted her, his face turning red. With a creased brow , she did her best to avoid him, as she made a beeline towards her; she had not slept well the previous night and was not in the mood for any ufortable encounters.
Unable to lose the man in the crowd, he eventually caught up to her. His face was a putrid scarlet color, and a massive vein was bulging in his forehead.
¡°Good morning, Count Tholin,¡± Lia greeted politely. She red at Tholin. He was alone for once. The young low noble he treated as a servant usually apanying him was nowhere to be seen.
Chapter 35.2
Chapter 35.2
¡°Were you perhaps at the library yesterday?¡± Tholin asked, dry coughing.
¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Lia responded, feigning confusion.
¡°So, that is...¡± he said, trailing off.
¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be off,¡± Lia said, stepping to the side.
His hand darted out, grabbing her arm, he asked, ¡°Do you perhaps have a sister? Someone unknown to us?¡±
Lia anticipated the question and quickly responded, saying, ¡°I only have a brother, as everyone knows. I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t make unfounded usations.¡±
Lia knew that the Count was a weak, sniveling man, and would not confront her with such a question again after she had been so openly hostile towards him. With this, she took her leave.
Eyes cast down, as to avoid any unwee attention, she walked through the crowded room. A pair of dress shoes appeared in front of her. Recognizing who they belonged to, she bowed gracefully, not missing a beat, saying, ¡°Greetings, your grace.¡±
Silence met her greeting. She lifted her eyes to meet his cold ones. Indecipherable. She couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what he was thinking.
Unbidden, his words from the previous day shed through her mind, ¡°Despicable Canillian Vale.¡±
Tired of him and his cruel words, she gave him a bitter smile and continued on her way.
As she entered the building, she heard the chatter of over-excited students gossiping.
¡°Have you heard? The principal has left the Academy?¡± a dark-haired student excitedly said to her friend.
¡°I heard it¡¯s his health, he needs to take time to recover,¡± her friend responded.
¡°I¡¯m not so sure. I¡¯ve heard rumors that the Duke had something to do with it,¡± the raven-haired girl said in a conciliatory whisper.
Jolting to a stop in the middle of the hallway, Lia¡¯s heart sank, finallying to rest in her toes.
Blurting out, ¡°He¡¯s really gone?¡± Lia asked, interrupting the girl¡¯s conversation.
¡°Yes, he left this morning. We assume he annoyed the hire-ups. There is no other reason for him to have left in such a hurry. We think it might have been Duke ude Eddie annoyed; The Duke has never made it a secret that he doesn¡¯t like the principal,¡± the girl informed Lia.
¡°I heard a rumor that the Duke hates Eddie because the principal hurt one of the Duke¡¯s servants,¡± her friend chimed in.
¡°I heard it wasn¡¯t a servant....¡± the dark-haired girl said conspiratorially.
Abruptly, Lia turned and walked away from them, her thoughts in turmoil. She desperately tried toe up with a reason for his departure that didn¡¯t involve her. At a loss, she couldn¡¯te up with a single one.
Hot and flustered, her breathing wasbored. She just wished that the dark blue fingerprints marking her wrist would disappear.
***
¡°Duke ude will be escorting you again today,¡± Marilyn said, her voice husky.
Looking at the modest dress she was to wear, Lia nodded her head in resignation, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inconvenience him again.¡°
¡°Not at all. But I must admit I am a little jealous, he seems to pay more attention to you, even though we are to get married soon,¡° she said, a yful smile gracing her face.
Forcing a small smile onto her face, Lia pointed at the brown wig, the one she had wornst time. However, Marilyn, paying no heed to Lia¡¯s wishes, got out the honey-colored wig instead, stating, ¡°This suits you better. ¡°
¡°There you go,¡° Marilyn said, eximing quietly, ¡°You have very feminine features, you can easily pass for a woman.¡°
Lia felt a moment of fear. Did she suspect anything? Was the other woman going to expose her?
Unaware of Lia¡¯s fears, Marilyn fetched something out of an ornate box. Approaching her, the woman handed a glowing blue ornament to her.
¡°A gift. It will protect your heart,¡° Marilyn said, pinning it to the left of Lia¡¯s shirt, over her heart.
Still terrified that her secret woulde out, she gave the other woman an icy stare, dering, ¡°Just because I don¡¯t look like a conventional man, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not one.¡±
Departing, Lia walked towards the gardens. Under a canopy, she saw ude del Ihar sipping from a cup of tea, his countenance darker than usual. She wondered what had put him in such a bad mood this time.
As he spotted her, she was conflicted. She could not decide whether to avoid him, or pretend nothing had happened.
While mentally debating with herself, her feet carried her ever closer to the Duke.
Noticing that he wasn¡¯t alone, she recognised Prince Wade as well as Ian sitting at the table. At her approach, they all three stood, greeting her.
Chapter 36.1
Chapter 36.1
Not panicking, Lia took a deep breath,posing herself, before sitting in one of the unupied seats. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ian¡¯s grin grow wider at herck of reaction.
¡°What brings you all together today?¡° Lia inquired, her eyes darting between the men.
¡°Ian told us about your little feminine escapades, and we wanted to see it for ourselves,¡° Prince Wade said, snickering.
¡°I don¡¯t see what is so amusing. It¡¯s not like I do it because I enjoy it,¡° she responded in a sharp tone.
ustomed to the three of them, and the way they interacted in one another¡¯spany, she did not allow them to phase her.
Ian shifted his seat, moving closer to Lia. ude pressed his lips together, thinning them in distaste.
The Viscount Shelby family¡¯s attendees, as well as Marilyn, felt extremely uneasy in the presence of two princes; Prince Wade, the royal prince, as well as Ian Sergio, the Prince of Geor.
Rushing towards the tea-table, Marilyn and the attendees converged on the nobility.
¡°Greetings, your highness¡¯s. I¡¯m Marilyn Shelby,¡° she said, bowing gracefully.
¡°It¡¯s been a while Marilyn, it¡¯s nice to see you again,¡± Wade said, with genuine warmth in his voice.
Smiling at Wade, Marilyn moved towards Ian and held out her hand. He took it on his own and nted a kiss on the back of her¡¯s.
¡°I see there are many beauties in the empire,¡° Ian said, flirtation in his voice.
¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± Marilyn said, covering her mouth and smiling.
¡°And this right here is the Marquis Vale¡¯s second son, Sir Canillian,¡± Wade introduced Lia.
Marilyn politely nodded at Lia, carefully keeping her face nk.
ude moved a chair towards himself. His presence was so intense that silence fell over the rest of the party as the chair dragged across the ground.
Moving away from Ian, Marilyn took her ce next to ude as an attendee poured freshly brewed tea.
¡°If I had known important guests would visit today, I would have ensured that better tea and snacks were prepared,¡± Wade said, filling the silence.
¡°Not at all, your highness,¡° Marilyn said, taking in the borately decorated table. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about having a small dinner party today. What do you think?¡± she asked. Marilyn was undeniably beautiful, no matter one¡¯s personal taste. A prime example of a noble child that wasn¡¯t used to rejection. The ns for that evening¡¯s party were already being drawn up in her mind.
¡°It¡¯s not the best time to hold a party, ¡± ude said, sighing.
¡°Sir, I think it would be good for everyone to rx and enjoy themselves.¡°
Seeing that Marilyn wasn¡¯t giving up, Wade backed ude¡¯s previous statement, saying, ¡°The Duke¡¯s right. It¡¯s far more important to find the culprits than to attend a party.¡± Turning his attention to the Duke, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered my men to shoot on site. You had better be sessful this time.¡±
ude¡¯s eyes narrowed. A heavy silence fell over the group, the permeating smell of aromatic tea and the chirping of nearby birds choking Lia¡¯s senses. Palpable tension could be felt between the men.
¡°Shooting? That¡¯s terribly dangerous for the hostage,¡± ude said in an icy tone.
¡°By hostage, you mean Sir Canillian?¡± Wade asked.
¡°I can¡¯t allow Canillian to be put in danger,¡± ude rified.
¡°That¡¯s why I asked Ian for help. To ensure our friend¡¯s safety.¡±
ude mmed his hands on the table as he stood, spilling tea all over the fine tablecloth.
Marilyn jumped in her seat, seemingly the only one surprised by the outburst.
¡°When will you give up this grudge you hold against Geore? Things have changed, and you need to move on,¡° Wade said, his voice low and dangerous.
¡°What if the prince himself gets injured?¡° ude asked.
¡°You know as well as I do the prince can handle his own,¡° Wade retorted.
¡°Are you going to ept help from Geore then?¡° ude growled out through clenched teeth.
¡°Marquis Vale¡¯s family is arriving in two days. These are higher stakes than we first expected,¡° the prince said calmly.
Grabbing his gloves off the table, ude stormed off, Marilyn following him.
¡°Now if you were a woman, there would have been a war,¡° Wade whispered to Lia, bemused by the entire situation.
¡°Would it really have started a war?¡° Lia whispered.
¡°Probably if the duke had anything to say about it,¡° Wade said, straightening.
Lia shook her head, sighing and standing.
¡°I should also be off,¡° Lia said.
Ian made a move to stand.
¡°No Ian, you will only draw attention,¡° she said, holding a hand up.
¡°If you don¡¯t put yourself in danger, then I¡¯ll stay put,¡± Ian said, standing and moving closer to her.
Lia gestured to the dagger strapped to her leg and said as she walked away, ¡°This is what will keep me safe, not you.¡°
Chapter 36.2
Chapter 36.2
The day after the operation failed, Lia dedicated time each day to learning how to use a dagger from Ian. Calluses formed on her palm, minor cuts covered her hands. Not ady¡¯s hands anymore, Lia took pride in them.
Turning a corner, Lia ran into Marilyn, traveling in the opposite direction. Her hands were clenched tightly in front of her and her face was pale.
The question on Lia¡¯s lips died when she saw the other woman¡¯s icy re.
Arriving at the front door, she noticed ude already in the carriage, ring ahead.
Her heart ached. She hated being escorted by someone who thought she was despicable.
When their eyes met, she felt ufortable, but to keep their cover, they had to leave together. Nevertheless, when mbering into the carriage, Lia was grateful that he didn¡¯t lend her a hand.
Lia didn¡¯t have the courage to talk while sitting across from him in such a confined space. Instead, she nervously ran her fingers over the bruise from the day before.
When he grabbed her wrist, she was so surprised that her heart dropped out of her chest, bounced once or twice on the floor before finallying to rest inside her throat.
¡°Stop,¡± Lia said in desperation.
¡°If I twisted it, I could break it easily,¡° he mumbled under his breath.
Wrenching her hand away from him, she put it out of his reach asking, ¡°Do we have another lead now that Eddie Kirkham was expelled?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be doing it,¡± he said, his voice empty of emotion.
¡°You will? But the Louvre roads are....¡± Lia said, doubting her ears.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I memorized them all.¡±
She wanted to yell, but seeing his serious expression, she held her tongue.
¡°The informant told them about you. They really want to kidnap you now,¡° he said, a tiny grin on his lips.
¡°Why do they want to kidnap me?¡±
Instead of answering, he started the car. A low vibration could be felt throughout her body, as they drove away from the Shelby mansion.
As the rays of the setting sun fell over half her face, ude turned to Lia, saying, ¡°A few days ago, I saw a woman who looked almost exactly like you.¡±
¡°I guess I have amon face. You¡¯re not the first person to say something like that,¡° she said, hoping she sounded convincing.
Scoffing, he said, ¡°I have people looking for her. I need to make sure of a few things.¡±
Unable to avoid his gaze any longer, she turned to him, her expression outraged.
He had a small, albeit twisted, smile on his face. His usually clear eyes, now a shade darker.
He looked to be puzzling out something internally. Coming to a decision, he darted a hand out towards her neck, wrapping his fingers around her throat. Her eyes widen in surprise and shock.
Bringing his face closer to her, he spoke, ¡°I think you might be that woman, Canillian.¡±
¡°Are you mad?¡± she eximed in dismay.
His face was set in stone. This was not a joke.
***
The Duke doubted her story. His distrust was evident in his movements, always staying ufortably close. to her.
Opening up her parasol, Lia thought she could gain some distance, forcing him to give her some space.
She was hyperaware of the naked stares from the surrounding people. Attempting to put the passerby¡¯s out of her mind, she spoke, gesturing towards the Louvre across the river, ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±
¡°Entering is dangerous, rather circle around,¡± the Duke said.
¡°Then, respectfully, your highness, move away from me. No one is going to approach me while you are here and risk the rath of Duke Ihar,¡° Lia said, her voice not reflecting her nervousness.
ude stretched out a hand to her, pulling Lia towards him, sitting on a nearby bench.
¡°They are going to kidnap you because they think you¡¯re my lover. I only need to be here for a little while longer, so please try to look like you are enjoying your time with me,¡° he said in a soft whisper.
¡°Lover?¡± Lia asked questioningly. ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon knoge that Marilyn is your lover and not me?¡°
¡°Well, if Marilyn is my lover, then that would make you my mistress,¡± he said, winking at her.
Buying a newspaper from a boy selling them, he took a seat and started intently reading it. People walking past stared at him, but he seemed not to notice.
¡°Rx and wait to be kidnapped... mistress,¡° he said in a teasing tone.
Lia scoffed at his outrageousment, looking around at the people passing by. Her eyes met that of a gentlemen wearing a fedora.
He looked to be in histe forties, with a neatly cut handlebar must ash. Lia recognised the doctor who had treated her mother when she was younger. He luckily did not seem to know who she was. Nevertheless, Lia quickly looked away from him.
As the sun began to set and the sky was filled with sshes of orange, ude¡¯s hands tensed around the newspaper.
Foot traffic became increasingly frequent, and more people stared at the two of them.
¡°It begins.¡±
With ude¡¯s whisper, her heart started pounding.
Chapter 37.1
Chapter 37.1
¡°Canillia, they¡¯ll be here soon,¡± ude said, inching closer to her.
Lia nced up in surprise, her lips slightly parted; he had called her Canillia. Before she could say or do anything, she felt the warm air of his breath brush her cheek as he moved ever closer.
¡°They will be here soon, please be careful,¡± he whispered in her ear, his closeness filling her with warmth.
Her cheeks turned a brilliant shade of crimson, and she could not meet his eyes. Her gloved hand holding the parasol began to tremble as he left. How close was he to discovering her secret? What did he know?
ude leisurely walked across a park and into a dessert shop. Everywhere he went, people gawked at him, surprised at his appearance.
Lia could see him through the clear window choosing sugary delights. Her attention was drawn away from him by a small child¡¯s voice.
Turning her head to the girl who looked to be around 10, dirt caking her face, Lia smiled tightly. The little boy sucking on his dirty thumb next to her was presumably her brother.
¡°We are starving. Please buy us some bread,¡± the little girl said imploringly, once she was sure she had Lia¡¯s attention. Grabbing her stomach for emphasis, she made small whimpering noises.
Lia had seen this before, the children were the bate, and if she followed them the real criminals would begin their work.. Even though she knew the tricks, she had to pretend she didn¡¯t. She had to ensure no one suspected this was a setup.
¡°You poor things. Let¡¯s get you something to eat,¡± Lia said, standing.
¡° Miss Jenny¡¯s bread is warm and soft, can you buy us some of it?¡± the girl excitedly asked, adding a bted ¡°please¡± at the end of her sentence.
¡°Of course. But you¡¯ll have to show me the way to Miss Jenny¡¯s bakery.¡±
¡°This way,¡± the little boy said, scampering off in the direction of the bakery.
The sound of her expensive heels and the children¡¯s feet on the cobblestones created a strange rhythm.
As they approached the bakery, the girl tugged on Lia¡¯s skirt. As she looked down at her, she saw the girl¡¯s eyes were filling with tears.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lia asked.
¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore. We can leave,¡± she responded.
Understanding right away what was going on, Lia crouched next to the girl and whispered something in her ear.
The children scampered away as Lia rose. Not giving them a second nce, she strolled into the bakery.
The woman, presumably the owner of the shop, looked Lia up and down before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think the bread I serve here will suit someone with such fine tastes as yourself.¡±
¡°Nevermind that,¡± Lia said, waving a hand. ¡°Two children will be backter, I want you to give them a loaf each. I will of course pay for the bread now. In addition, I require a small piece of bread for myself.¡±
With a puzzled look, the woman did as lia asked, cing two loaves aside for the children, and handing her a piece of bread.
Lia paid and left the bakery. Walking back towards the street where ude had left her, she looked up at the orange and pink sky.
As she passed by an arch, she heard a gruff voice next to her say, ¡°Excuse me!¡±
Before she had the chance to turn and look at who had addressed her, a hand wrapped around her face, pressing a cloth to her mouth and nose.
Holding her breath and wing at the hand, she attempted to break free. Her struggling increasing the amount of oxygen needed to remain conscious, Lia had no choice but to take a few shallow breaths.
The substance on the cloth began almost immediately to take effect. Biting the soft skin inside her cheek, she tasted the sharp, metallic vour of blood. The sudden pain brought a rush of rity to her head.
She violently thrashed around in the man¡¯s arms. Lia knew she had to make her panic look authentic, which wasn¡¯t difficult. No matter how prepared she was for this, it was still terrifying to endure.
As Lia dropped her parasol, her fingers numb from the effect of the drug, she saw a man¡¯s face looming in front of her. Her vision was swimming, and all she could make out was a pair of rounded sses perched on a long nose.
¡°Hmm, she looks strangely familiar,¡± the man said contemtively. ¡°Nevertheless, we need to move her quickly. Get to it!¡±
Chapter 37.2
Chapter 37.2
As ude approached the bench where Canillian had been sitting, his jaw tensed when he noticed that he was no longer there. His eyes darted around, looking for her. He saw the men dressed in dark clothing carrying his finally dressed body away.
A deep growl resonated in his chest. He had thought that they would have kidnapped him inside the Louvre, not in the middle of the street with witnesses around to see them carrying off a body.
Ivan led a horse to ude¡¯s side, saying, ¡°The police believe that there is a secret passage that leads into the Louvre.¡±
Taking the reins from Ivan¡¯s hand, ude mounted the horse without responding to the man¡¯sment. His white-knuckled hands clenched the reins, his eyes furious.
However, when he spoke, his voice was void of emotion, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to follow them then.¡±
¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to go by yourself. It would be better to wait until the police arrive...¡±
Before Ivan could finish his sentence, ude kicked the horse into a gallop.
¡°Your grace!¡± Ivan shouted as ude turned a corner, his voice dissolving in the air.
ude didn¡¯t know how long ago Canillian had been taken, but it was long enough for the men to have disappeared without a trace.
Soon another horse, with an ash-coloured main, darted out of a peaceful side street and rode up beside him.
ude turned to the man and yelled, ¡°Stay out of this!
¡°I saw Canillian get kidnapped right in front of my eyes, and you want me to do nothing?¡± Ian demanded.
¡°It¡¯s all a part of the n. This is the Kayan Empire¡¯s business, not yours!¡± he responded.
¡°It looks to me like it¡¯s Canillian¡¯s business.¡±
The two men¡¯s shouting and the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves on the cobblestone created an enormous racket.
¡°Who is Canillian to you?¡± ude asked Ian.
¡°The person I will spend the rest of my life with.¡±
ude felt a spike of ming anger at those words. He imagined killing the prince in increasingly gruesome ways.
Suddenly reining his horse in, ude stopped in front of a bakery. Two children were devouring bread on the sidewalk. As the massive horses came to a stop in front of them, the children mbered away from the huge, stomping beasts.
Spotting the little girl holding the clutch that Canillian had earlier, he told Ian to nk the children with their horses. They cowered between the men and their beasts.
¡°Where is the woman that had that clutch?¡± ude demanded.
Terrified, the girl began to cry, great heaving sobs racking her thin frame. But he had no mercy, demanding once again for the girl to tell him where she went.
Meanwhile, Ian had dismounted and approached the children. A terrifyingly cold expression adorned his face. Pulling his sword from its scabbard, he touched it to the girl¡¯s neck.
¡°Tell me... Where she went...¡±
The girl gave a small, high-pitched scream and froze.
¡°Damn you Ian, put the sword away,¡± ude said, quickly dismounting and pushing the other man¡¯s arm away from the child. ¡°They are only children.¡±
¡°The more innocent you are, the crueller you can be,¡± Ian said in a bitter voice, as he sheathed his sword.
The girl pointed a trembling finger, ¡°They took her that way.¡±
ude stretched a hand out, and the girl, her eyes red-rimmed from crying, ced the clutch in it.
¡°She told me to give this to a handsome man with kind blue eyes,¡± the girl said with a small smile on her lips.
He opened the bag and peered inside. There were a few items from Marilyn and some small pieces of bread.
Bread, that was a strange thing to keep inside a clutch.
He saw a shiny object glinting on each piece of bread, and his face changed.
As he looked up, the sun set, and a nket of darkness fell over the city.
In the darkness, silver glinted on the walls down the corridor where Canillian had been taken.
A smile flittered across his face as he mounted his horse.
¡°Canillian won¡¯t be going with you to Geor,¡± ude said in a quiet voice.
¡°You¡¯re not his guardian,¡± Ian responded.
¡°Maybe not, but he is mine.¡±
Chapter 38.1
Chapter 38.1
Thest remaining bread crumbs fell to the floor. The clinging, fishy smell of the ce where Lia found herself, let her know that it was located close to the Leon River. The floor creaked every time she stepped on it, and her body was shaking as if she were walking on air.
I don¡¯t feel well, Lia thought to herself.
Presumably, the hideout was not on solid ground. Due to the rocking motions of the floor beneath her feet, Lia estimated that she was on a boat, a medium-sized fishing vessel if she had to guess.
Only three men had abducted her, but the number of footsteps increased as they moved on to the boat. Lia estimated that more than 10 people met them once they were aboard the boat.
Lia, wrists tied, was carried over the shoulders of a strong man. Suddenly she was thrown to the hard wooden floor. She almost screamed at the dull pain that hit her body, but she swallowed her moan as she feigned unconsciousness.
¡°Let¡¯s cut her hair first. Have you seen it before? Marilyn Selby must have been a scarecrow.¡±
¡°I agree. I think it will definitely be different this time. It looks like you can get a lot of money out of this. Doing a big job like this, getting money from the duke¡¯s family, is a nice change.¡±
¡°What should we do with those kids from earlier?¡±
¡°You have to deal with it. It¡¯s unfortunate, but we can¡¯t keep the children who saw our faces alive. But first, let¡¯s cut that hair off. Or should I slice her neck and send her away?¡±
A cool de touched the nape of her neck. The scent of blood mixed with the fishy smell of iron invaded her senses; it was clear to Lia that he was the man who had cut the women¡¯s necks. But what had frightened her even more than his identity, was hisment about killing the children.
¡°Wait a minute. She looks quite familiar¡ Move away from her.¡±
The cold de touching the nape of her neck moved away. The man¡¯s behaviour was rough, but the second man was obedient to the first¡¯s orders. Then, Lia was hoisted up, out of her crouched position on the floor.
The man shoved her into a chair with his rough hands and pulled off the cloth that had been covering her eyes. She struggled to open her eyes, but when she did, she found five men surrounding her in what looked like a narrow cabin.
¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± a man said, shining antern near her face, bringing her features into the light.
Lia frowned at the bright light and turned her head. The person addressing her was, as she expected, the doctor she had seen in the square.
¡°Except for her hair and eyes, yes¡ I know¡ She looks like Laura.¡±
She was unable to hide her surprise at Laura¡¯s name. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would think of her mother as soon as he saw her. Her eyes adjusting to the light, she looked straight up at the doctor. Seeing her face for the first time, the crowd of men gasped.
¡°Unbelievable!¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she lost her daughter a few years ago¡ ?¡± A man asked the doctor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why she left Louver?¡±
¡°No, she is still here¡¡±
¡°Her daughter was only ten years old. She was not ady.¡±
Only the doctor stared at her quietly, oblivious to the murmurs of panic. He leaned towards her and stretched out his hand, and removed her gag.
¡°You are¡¡±
¡°You cannot justify harming a powerless woman and child; no matter how right you believe yourself to be!¡± Lia said, her voice cold.
The surrounding sounds of confusion came to a halt at her words. The sound of her deep breaths could be heard throughout the room.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare look down at me for what I have to do to stay alive. You¡¯re dressed well, and have food in your belly, and can obviously not understand what it¡¯s like.¡±
¡°What you¡¯ve done is a crime! You are all murderers!¡±
The doctor¡¯s face hardened at her outburst, pping her through the face. The impact toppled the chair onto its side with a loud thud. Lia copsed and swallowed her scream. Her mouth, already wounded from earlier, began to bleed again. The blood poured from her mouth and over her chin.
¡°I must have mistaken her for someone else. They deprive the people of their rights, ying and eating like beasts, wielding power without effort as if it were a right¡. They are the nobles.¡± The doctor righted the chair before brushing off his leather gloves. Tilting his head to the man with the knife, the doctor said, ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of her hair for now.¡±
At the doctor¡¯s orders, the man who had been ying with a knife approached, with the de in his hand.
Lia stared at the man, a jagged scar on his face. A thick bandage was visible under the man¡¯s shirt. He was the man who had wounded Marilyn, escaping with a gunshot wound.
¡°Our doctor is overly generous. If it were me, I would have had your wrist cut off,¡± the man said, a malicious smile on his face.
¡°You¡¯re a coward of a man! Are you going to harm those poor children?¡± Lia asked.
¡°Why do you care about them? Those children have been abandoned, even their parents don¡¯t want them. Why do you think their parents would do such a thing? A nobleman like you left the child hungry. After all, you are the reason they starve..¡±
¡°The nonsensical usations you make do not absolve you of your crimes.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you cry and beg for mercy? All the others did¡¡± a gruff man asked, pulling her hair back and touching the cold knife to the hair at the nape of her neck.
But instead of frightening Lia, it had the opposite effect.
¡°It is you, not me, who should cry and beg for your life,¡± she said, boldly raising her eyes to meet his.
Her honey-coloured wig was raggedly cut off. The well-forged de cut a handful of her hair off as well, without much effort.
The man who had buried his nose in her cut hair put the tip of a knife to her cheek. ¡°Why are all you arrogant nobles so persistent? Even on the verge of death, you can¡¯t let go of your pride. However, when you see blood, that abruptly changes. Some of the others lost control of their dders as they begged. You know what I did to them then?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how many people you¡¯ve killed, nor what you did to them.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes changed, intrigued by her blunt reply.
The doctor, who had been watching the two of them argue, approached and took the clump of hair from the other man¡¯s hand.
¡°I¡¯ve killed twelve nobles. If I cut off your head, it¡¯ll be thirteen. They¡¯ve all done something worthy of death. They treated ves like cattle and killedmoners for no reason. To them, we were nothing more than worms. They felt no remorse for the people they trampled,¡± the doctor said; hisment filled with anger, sorrow and longing at the same time.
Chapter 38.2
Chapter 38.2
¡°And you think that you¡¯re so much better than them?¡± Lia asked through clenched teeth, her body straining at her restraints.
¡°Let¡¯s call it fair revenge,¡± the doctor said.
¡°Is it justified to harm innocent children? Those were your orders, you hypocrite.¡±
¡°They are sacrifices for the cause.¡±
¡°Lie!¡±
¡°Of course, even if you beg for mercy, it will be limited. Now that you¡¯ve seen our faces, you¡¯re going to give us at least those beautiful eyes of yours as a gift.¡±
Despite the terrible threats, the doctor¡¯s expression did not change. He was no longer a kind and friendly doctor to the Louvre¡¯s patients.
No, it¡¯s me who has changed, Canillia thought to herself. She had gotten used to the life of aristocrats and had forgotten how she used to survive; Living on the border between life and death. ¡°Are the deaths of those innocent children really a worthy sacrifice for the cause?¡± Lia asked.
The men turned at her sullen tone, as she sat in her corner and gathered her knees to her chest.
¡°I put a tail on you. You dared to lure me into danger, risking my life. I anticipated that you would approach the children. You will most likely be shot, or at least arrested as soon as you approach the children. You will be tortured to death at the hands of the nobles you so despise.¡±
The men¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. They tried to disguise their fear but were unsessful.
Lia stood, leaning against the wall with a confident expression.
¡°I am not some duke¡¯s lover,¡± she said with a grin, tugging thest remaining bits of her tattered wig off, revealing her short hair beneath.
All the men looked nkly at Lia, who grabbed her wig. They were at a loss for words at her appearance. It was unclear whether she was a man or a woman, and this befuddled the men surrounding her.
Lia continued to speak, ¡°I am Canillian Vale. The second son of Marquis Vale.¡±
¡°Vale?¡± the doctor said incredulously, spitting out a humourlessugh and pulling out his pistol with an infuriated face. Grabbing her, he roughly put the gun to her forehead. mmy sweat ran down her back in rivulets, at the ice-cold touch of the lump of iron.
¡°Will you shoot and kill me? No, I don¡¯t think you will. Pull the trigger and your location will be revealed. You¡¯re not going to choose a dog¡¯s death, are you?¡± Lia asked.
¡°Dog¡¯s death? I don¡¯t think so! I will leave here with you as my hostage,¡± the doctor responded.
Suppressing the smile that threatened to break over her face, and trying to sound as pitiful as possible, Lia said, ¡°The nobles will shoot me first and then annihte you.¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡±
¡°Be my guest, try it out.¡±
Confused and panicked, the men started scrambling.
¡°Her hand¡¡± the doctor muttered to himself.
A man close to the doctor forcibly grabbed her hand, lifting her palm to the light. The light revealed her palm, smeared with fluorescent material. Surprised, he pulled back, his back bumping against a wall of stacked wooden boxes.
¡°Damn it¡ You conniving little minx.¡±
Lia looked around carefully. When the men realised that their location had been discovered, both men searched for weapons and gathered items.
Hearing a sound outside the door, she focused her attention on it. It had been over an hour since she had been kidnapped. If her calction of time was correct, someone should have found the ship by now.
¡°If they actually managed to find the traces I left,¡± she thought to herself in concern.
¡°We must kill him!¡± a random man said, pointing at Lia.
¡°No! He is the second son of the Marquis! Maybe he will be of greater use than we first anticipated,¡± someone else said.
The doctor stopped his frantic packing and pressed his index finger to his lips. Then he beckoned to the man standing by the window.
¡°Listen closely. When I give you the signal, kill him. We¡¯re about to cross the border, so run away. All of you!¡± the doctor said.
Lia backed away slowly from the man who approached her. Those in masks left the cabin. A man with a nervous expression raised his voice in the strange stillness that suddenly developed, ¡°Sit down.¡±
Lia meekly followed the man¡¯s instructions.
¡°Are you really a man?¡± he inquired.
¡°Yes,¡± Lia responded.
¡°I think not. No matter how you look at it¡ You¡¯re a woman.¡±
¡°I had to disguise myself as a woman to deceive you into kidnapping me.¡±
The manughed bitterly.
Lia focused on the dagger hidden on her person. She gave no sign that she was focused elsewhere.
If she was surrounded by many people it would be extremely difficult. However, if she were alone, she was confident that she could protect herself.
¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Lia asked, inserting a note of worry into her voice.
¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±
¡°And harming the nobility fills your stomach?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t do anything to feed my family. All they have is the clothing on their backs.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes stopped on Lia¡¯s chest. A bird-shaped ornament hung over her left breast. In an instant, the man moved. Lia turned her body.
***
Dr. Carl willed strength into his hand holding the pistol. His teeth ground against each other, unable to control his anger and panic. An endless string made from shiny slices of bread unfolded before his eyes. The men exchanged nces, crouching, trying to make their bodies smaller targets.
Then, suddenly, a sharp gunshot rang out.
A man to the doctor¡¯s left fell to the floor without so much as a scream. Dark red blood pooled on the floor beneath him. The men jumped in astonishment, aiming at the surrounding darkness.
Then gunshots were heard again.
Every time a gunshot rang out, men dropped like flies.
¡°What the hell are you shooting at?¡± the doctor asked himself internally. Carl held his breath and hid in a corner. The fear created by the darkness and silence cut through his lungs and trampled his courage. ¡°At this rate, we will all be annihted!¡± he hissed to himself.
Seeing the seventh man fall to the floor, Carl took off his mask, whistling. The sharp sound cut through the air. He knew he was betraying them, but he had to live. He had to get revenge. Hardening his heart, he pulled out his dagger and stabbed his arm.
His lips snarled in pain. Throwing the dagger into the river, he sped his bloody arms and shouted, ¡°Save me! Please Help! I¡¯m a doctor!¡±
The frantic gunshots began to subside. Soldiers and police arrived on the scene. The bright light they created revealed all the silhouettes of theirpanions who had been hidden in the dark. Carl raised his hands as if surrendering, standing in the centre of the light. He appeared as a terrified, pitiful man.
Two men hurriedly approached him. One of the men pressed the hot muzzle of his gun to Carl¡¯s forehead, asking, ¡°Where is the Lady?¡±
Carl sat on the floor with a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Canillian Vale say he was a man?¡± he wondered aloud. Gesturing with his pale hands, the doctor looked up and stuttered a response, ¡°My lord, he is dead.¡±
Chapter 39.1
Chapter 39.1
The gun still pointed at the doctor¡¯s head, ude almost pulled a trigger. Canillian¡¯s dead? That¡¯s absurd. It wasn¡¯t in the n, ude thought in shock.
Ian drew his sword and moved threateningly towards the doctor. The frightened many t on the hard cobblestone road, grabbing ude¡¯s pants, holding on to the finely-made fabric tightly.
¡°No! Please! You don¡¯t understand. I was called to treat a patient. When I saw a dead woman¡¯s body, I ran.¡±
Without mercy, Ian thrust his sword through the back of the doctor¡¯s left hand.
The doctor screamed, clutching his bleeding hand to his chest. ude kicked the doctor for good measure, before jumping onto the anchored ship.
Seeing that they were being boarded, most of the men, who until now had been hiding in the shadows, jumped ship. Many of them looked too young to be mixed up in such serious crimes.
As he headed below decks, ude felt his eyes catch fire.
¡°It couldn¡¯t be true, Canillian couldn¡¯t be dead. It just wasn¡¯t possible,¡± ude repeated to himself like a mantra. Cold sweat ran down his forehead. It was as if he was in a dream. ude took no note of the fleeing people rushing past him. He kicked the door of the cabin open.
The sound of something shattering could be heard. A strayntern rolled around the floor, amidst the chaos inside.
¡°Damn it!¡±
A man saw ude, dashing towards him in the near darkness, spear in hand. Without hesitation, he pointed his pistol at the man and pulled the trigger. The bullet prated the man¡¯s thigh, spraying blood everywhere. The man roared in pain, toppling out a window as the ship tilted to one side.
Antern rolled past ude¡¯s feet, revealing Canillian curled up on the floor.
¡°Canillian!¡±
Breathing out in relief, some of ude¡¯s tension disappeared at finding Canillian alive. Supporting the other man, ude helped Canillian to his feet. Together they began to make their way out of the cabin.
¡°Where are you hurt?¡±
¡°Nowhere serious,¡± Canillian said, his voice trembling.
Despite his ragged appearance, torn dress, blood-stained lips, and bruises, he didn¡¯t seem to have suffered a major injury.
The cry of the military and police that had followed him into the cabin still sounded far away from them. He carefully wrapped a bandage around the back of Canillian¡¯s head. His pale hands were unexpectedly shaking.
¡°The ship is sinking. Someone sted a hole in the floor,¡± ude heard someone outside yell.
Out of nowhere, Ian approached ude, who was trying to help Canillian to his feet, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take him from here.¡±
¡°He needs to get treatment.¡±
¡°I havebat medicine training.¡±
ude¡¯s gaze met Ian¡¯s as he looked down at Lia. Canillian was safe, but his eyes would not focus.
Ian bent down and put his hand on Canillian¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Shall we go home?¡±
¡°Ian?¡± Canillian asked, shifting his body.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡± Canillian nodded meekly, his eyes opening a little wider. He looked as if tears had been brought to his eyes at the friendly voice.
ude silently looked up at Canillian, who had left his arms and held Ian¡¯s hand. Ian supported Canillian as if holding something precious, and Canillian leaned on Ian. The feeling of the other man¡¯s trembling body pressed against his own was still vivid. But all too soon it faded, and he was left with nothing.
After the pair hadpletely disappeared, ude ordered the soldiers, ¡°Find the survivors and arrest the doctor who had witnessed everything.¡± The men saluted him. ¡°And find out who the owner of this ship is,¡± he added btedly.
ude calmly looked around as he left the cabin. The smell of the fishy river was carried on the breeze, mixing with the hot night air. In the distance, he could see Canillian climbing onto a wagon, Ian by his side. ude¡¯s mouth had a bitter taste in it. But none of what he was feeling was reflected on his face.
After disembarking from the ship, Ivan led a horse to ude. He stroked the mane of his horse, who looked pleased to be with its owner again. ude took the reins from Ivan and climbed onto the horse without hesitation.
***
As Lia got off the carriage, Ian grabbed her arm, preventing her from stumbling.
She wrapped an arm around him, her wooded arm over his neck. His arm snaked around her in a gentle embrace. Lia was too weak to resist, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she would even be able to walk without his help.
If the man who had been guarding her had not been distracted by the decoration on the dress, he would have heard the signal in time. She may very well have died.
Lia had seeded in drawing her dagger while the man was overwhelmed by the chaos. But she froze, forgetting everything Ian had taught her. Her moment of hesitation put her in danger. The man, who was unable to find his gun, attempted to strangle her. So terrified, she couldn¡¯t think straight, Lia forgot all about her dagger.
ude had appeared right before she was about to lose consciousness. Why did he keep showing up just in time to save her?
shing back, she recalled gunshots.
Chapter 39.2
Chapter 39.2
¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult for a couple of days,¡± Ian said,ying Lia on her bed.
He took the bandages from Pepe, who had followed them in.
Back in the present, freed from her thoughts, Lia looked at Ian, skillfully preparing her treatment.
¡°Let Pepe do it. I¡¯m fine,¡± Lia said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident I can do a better job than your maid.¡±
¡°Ian. Please¡ .¡±
¡°Why the hell did you do such a stupid, not to mention, dangerous thing?¡± he asked, ignoring her pleads for him to let Pepe treat her.
She never exined it to him, but Ian knew everything. She knew that the source of Ian¡¯s information must have been Prince Wade.
¡°It was something I could do to help,¡± she responded.
Each time the alcohol-soaked cloth brushed her open wound, tears trickled down her face.
¡°You¡¯re a liar,¡± he said matter of factly.
¡°Why do you think that?¡±
¡°Your actions are obvious. I can see right through you, even if you try to hide.¡±
Ian treated all of her visible wounds meticulously.
Lia, lost in thought at Ian¡¯s words, flinched, trembling, each time he touched her wounds.
After finding an ointment for her bruise, and applying it, Ian wiped his hands with a wet towel.
Lia hadn¡¯t changed her clothes yet, and the smell of gunpowder and blood wafted from her body.
¡°I like the way you look when you are dressed so femininely. But I hate that you attract other men,¡± Ian said looking into her eyes.
¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡±
¡°I hate jokes, Canillia,¡± Ian said smiling, bending to kiss her cheek.
However, rather than looking ashamed, Lia looked like she had been drenched in cold water.
Leaving her frozen faced, Ian left the room, telling Pepe, ¡°Change your master¡¯s clothes. If you see any serious wounds on her body, be sure to tell me,¡±
Pepe nodded, ring at Ian as she entered Lia¡¯s room. She did not care if he was a prince, she treated him like the rogue he was.
However, Ian was unfazed and smiled happily while looking around the room.
***
He stood inside a small, yet cosy, house. This home, much like all the others where the middle ss lived, wasn¡¯t suitable for a nobleman.
Canillia had appeared separated from the nobility. She was unlike anyone else he knew. This house suited her well, unfamiliar and warm, just like her.
On his way to take a bath, Ian passed by a window. ncing out of it, he saw a horse standing in front of the house.
Postponing his bath, Ian made his way down to the first floor.
As he reached the front door, Ian saw it was already open. ude Del Ihar stood there confidently, looking as if he owned the house.
¡°It¡¯s rude to enter a house without at least ringing the doorbell first,¡± Ian said, ring at the man.
ude remained expressionless, looking past Ian into the rest of the house. None of the days earlier experiences seemed to have fazed the man whatsoever. He was clean, calm andposed.
¡°Canillian is mine, ¡± Ian remembered ude saying earlier that day before they had found her.
Sighing to himself, Ian thought that ude was an unnecessary pain. He did not want there to be a rival for Canillia.
He wondered if the duke knew that she was actually a woman. But of course, because he never actually asked the question, ude did not answer.
After Canillia had been kidnapped, the two men became increasingly agitated time passed with no sign of her. A knife could have cut the tension that hung between them.
They had been walking towards a fishing boat moored at the end of a short road when they both heard something. Simultaneously, they shot into the near darkness. They fought for her. They killed for her. It was all for her.
ude, climbing the two remaining steps, met Ian¡¯s gaze.
¡°It seems as if you are here to call upon your prince,¡± Ian said.
Appearing from the shadows, Ian¡¯s attendant walked to his side. Ian¡¯s face harden at the sight of the man, but he kept his reaction to himself.
At ude¡¯s side stood his own attendant, a man Ian believed to be named Ivan.
¡°I don¡¯t care that you are a prince, you cannot control the actions of another country¡¯s nobility. I¡¯m disappointed that you think you can control Canillian,¡± ude said, not sounding angry or frustrated, only tired.
Ian looked at his attendant for a second, beforeughing. He took a step back and made room for ude to pass. ude entered the house and, without the slightest hesitation, walked up the stairs to the second floor, where Lia¡¯s bedroom was located.
¡°Is that why he was so rxed? He thought that he coulde in and out of her house at any time?¡± he thought to himself.
It all started to make sense to Ian. ude did not see Canillia as ady. Perhaps he thought that she was really a man.
Unable toe to a conclusion about the duke and his motives, Ian took out a cigarette from his silver case and walked out the open door.
As he approached, the eyes of the attendant who stood in front of him trembled in fear. But Ian only smiled softly.
Chapter 40.1
Chapter 40.1
Even with the smallest of movements, her muscles screamed. It¡¯s so strange to experience pain in all the muscles that I studied with Theodore, she thought.
Pepe brought a towel soaked in hot water. She eximed in dismay when she saw the bruises on Lia¡¯s body.
Lia, sitting on the edge of the bed, dropped the clothing in her hand, surprised by the loud noise. ¡°Pepe, please. My heart almost stopped,¡± Lia said. She no longer had enough strength to pick up the clothing, so instead, shey on the bed. Her muscles pained as she began to rx.
Pepe lent over Lia, carefully cleaning all the blood and dirt off of Lia¡¯s body with a hot towel.
In very much pain, Lia clenched the bed sheets each time the towel touched her skin.
Pepe, distressed at Lia¡¯s small whimpering sounds, eximed, ¡°What is this! You are so cut up and hurt, and you can¡¯t go to a doctor? What do you want me to do if you get more hurt than this?¡±
Lia knew that Pepe spoke only from a ce of love. She remembered Betty, and how she would scold her the exact same way. Lia smiled through the pain at the fond memories. ¡°I¡¯m just bruised. It looks bad, but it doesn¡¯t hurt that much,¡± Lia said, trying to sound like she was not in as much pain as she was.
¡°I promised the head maid. If there is even a single wound on you¡!¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, Betty isn¡¯t here. I brought this on myself,¡± Lia said, trying her best to console Pepe, but her tears would not stop.
ncing into the mirror, she understood why Pepe was crying. Even by Lia¡¯s standards, the cuts and bruises that coated her body, looked terrible. Her pale skin did her no favours at that time, everything standing out starkly.
As Pepe began to clear the wounds around Lia¡¯s ribs, she cried out in pain, ¡°Pepe, stop.¡±
¡°Does it hurt there?¡± Pepe asked.
¡°Yes, it does. It¡¯s really bad there, it hurts a lot.¡± Pepe panicked a little and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯ll go get another towel,¡± Pepe said, moving towards the door.
But before she could leave, the door swung open to reveal ude standing there. He looked down on Pepe¡¯s teary face before his eyesnded on Liaying on the bed.
¡°Let me take a look,¡± he said, walking towards the bed.
Lia, surprised to see him in her home, clutched the sheets more tightly, her knuckles going white.
¡°How¡.?¡± Lia asked.
¡°I was waiting outside, I wanted to see how you were doing. But when I heard screaming and crying, I thought I shoulde to take a look. I thought I might be able to help.¡±
He sat on the side of the bed where Pepe had been sitting a minute ago. His fingers gentle, he pushed around her swollen bruised ribs.
¡°Please stop, it hurts!¡± Lia said, crying out in pain.
¡°I need to make sure they aren¡¯t broken because if they are, we have to call a doctor.¡±
¡°No doctors¡¡±
¡°I know that you don¡¯t like them, but it might be necessary.¡±
Lia bit her lips and held back her moans. The area was inmed and the skin around her bruise was white.
ude gently pressed down on her wound with his palm. ¡°Is it hard to breathe?¡± he asked.
¡°A little difficult, but not too bad.¡±
¡°How about the pain?¡±
¡°It hurts¡. It really hurts.¡± Lia didn¡¯t want to sound weak, but the pain was too much to deny.
ude looked down at her, saying, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s cracked. It¡¯s not broken, so rx.¡±
As soon as ude moved away from her, Lia put on a shirt that Pepe had brought for her. She almost cried out in pain as she moved, but she didn¡¯t want to show it. Why did hee here? Perhaps he came to ask me again if I am thedy he saw?
ude stood watching Lia button up her shirt.
¡°Stop moving around. You need to lie down. Tell your maid to bring you something for inmmation.¡±
¡°Okay¡.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll wrap your bandage, if you would let me?¡±
¡°I would prefer if you didn¡¯t,¡± Lia said. She swung her legs to the side of the bed, tears forming in her eyes from the effort.
ude helped her sit up straight. Unable to help himself, he stroked her back, and Lia¡¯s mouth dried at his slowly moving hand.
¡°I¡¯m¡. not thedy you¡¯re looking for,¡± she said.
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
ude nodded as if he believed her, even smiling warmly. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re thatdy or not.¡±
¡°Then why are you here?¡± Lia asked.
At that moment, there was a tap on the window. They both nced in the direction of the sound.
It waste into the night, and rain began to fall. Thick waves of water fell from the sky, nketing the city.
¡°Start the fire,¡± ude said to Pepe who was still standing at the door to the bedroom.
She did as she was told, starting the fire in the firece.
ude¡¯s hands guided Lia back down onto the bed. Hair covered his face, but Lia could see that his blue eyes were trembling.
¡°I need a witness.¡±
¡°A witness?¡±
¡°The doctor ran away. The police believed everything he said.¡±
Chapter 40.2
Chapter 40.2
Lia hesitated for a second. She did not care what kind of operation the doctor was carrying out, all she could think of was that he knew her mother. If she was unable to find her mother, she might need the doctor¡¯s help someday.
Lia gave Pepe a look. Understanding that Lia wanted to speak to the duke privately, she left.
¡°How can I help? Do I have to describe how he looks?¡±
¡°No,¡± he said.
¡°Do I have to go to the police station¡?¡±
¡°No,¡± he said again.
As she tried to sit up, ude softly pressed down on her shoulders, preventing her from moving.
She pushed against his chest with her hand. Giving a small cry of pain, she snatched her hand back. ude saw that blood stained the bandage wrapped around her hand.
He softly sighed and wrapped both of his hands around her ribs.
¡°It¡¯s important that you get better first. I remember the doctor¡¯s face as well,¡± ude said walking towards a bookshelf.
The warmth from the fire began to fill the room. Lia looked at him with a puzzled expression. He was confusing her. He had said he needed a witness but then said that it was not urgent. He said he wanted to find thedy, but changed his mind now.
Lia looked away from ude who had picked up a book and was paging through it. She saw the clock hanging above the firece, which read nine o¡¯clock.
¡°That¡¯s one of my favourites,¡± she said.
He nced at the cover and scoffed.
¡°I haven¡¯t read it yet,¡± he said, bringing the book over to the bed where shey. He sat in the chair next to her, crossing his legs and opening the book.
To Lia, it felt like time was passing very slowly. The sound of pages flipping and wood burning, the sound of rain tapping on the window, all filled the quiet room. She stared at ude, who looked like he had no intention of leaving. He felt her gaze and looked up, tapping the book on hisp. ¡°I read it fast.¡±
¡°Did youe here to read?¡± she asked.
¡°Maybe¡.¡±
She wanted to ask him why he was being so nice to her all of a sudden, but she held her tongue.
¡°I have a favour to ask,¡± she asked.
ude looked straight into her eyes, saying, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°The children that brought my bag to you¡¡±
He nodded, asking, ¡°What about them?¡±
¡°They need a ce to stay. I want to take care of them, but I have no right to bring in attendants. So¡¡±
¡°You want to bring them to the Duke¡¯s house?¡± he asked, interlocking his hands, and crossing his legs.
¡°Yes. I need to help those children.¡±
She felt strange. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t ask the favour, but she knew that he would agree.
ude closed the book and sat on the bed. His eyelids drooped with fatigue. He was close enough to Lia that she could smell the faint scent of chemicals.
¡°Why should I?¡± he asked.
¡°They are also witnesses. And if you don¡¯t they will die. While I was captured, I heard some men being ordered to kill them,¡± Lia said.
¡°So?¡±
¡°Those are the men who hurt Marilyn. Don¡¯t you want to catch them?¡±
¡°Marilyn Shelby?¡± ude asked.
¡°Yes, your fianc¨¦e Marilyn was hurt by them, along with other women.¡±
¡°Then you joined because of them?¡±
¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t that obvious? If there¡¯s something I can do to help, then I should.¡±
Heughed at her answer. Lia flinched and looked at ude. She might have had misspoken, but knew that she was serious.
¡°What is so funny? I¡¯m not joking.¡±
He shook his head and brushed his bangs back and whispered into her ear, ¡°First, I¡¯m not engaged to Marilyn.¡± ude carefully grabbed her wrist. He sighed deeply and then kissed the bandage that still had some blood on it.
***
A stray dog grabbed a loaf of barley bread and ran away. The children curled up further as the rain came down in waves.
The children were scared. They still had the money that Lia had given them, but they were afraid that if Balman found out about it, he would beat them for sure.
Balman gave the children a ce to sleep. But sometimes he would hit them. And on really bad days he would use a belt. Today was one such day.
As soon as the girl smelt alcohol, she grabbed her brother¡¯s hand and they ran away. She just wished that it wasn¡¯t raining. Comforting her brother, she hugged him close.
¡°Soon the sun will rise. Then we can go to the square. Remember there is a candy shop there? I¡¯ll buy you something the moment it opens. So hold on just a little longer,¡± she said to her brother.
Owen mbered off the carriage with his umbre already out. He saw a young girl consoling an even smaller child. He did not understand why the duke wanted to bring these stray children into his home.
The duke¡¯s orders were clear, ¡®Bring them here. Wash them and feed them, then educate them.¡¯
The children, terrified at Owen¡¯s approach, moved deeper into the shadows.
He sighed and bent down until he was at their eye level, saying, ¡°Come with me. I will make sure you get enough food and a warm bed.¡±
Chapter 41.1
Chapter 41.1
¡°Great news! Great news! The Killer of Night has been apprehended! Read all about it in the paper! It¡¯s Darning Square!¡±
The rain which had been pouring all night stopped, giving way to the fog of morning. The paper boy¡¯s loud voice was echoing in the street; filled with excitement, a sharp contrast to thest few weeks.
The newspaper was selling faster than usual, and the story of how the policeman caught the criminal spread throughout the capital like wildfire.
Lia sat in the carriage on her way to the Marquis¡¯s townhouse, reading the newspaper. Her wound had not healedpletely, and each time the carriage hit a bump, cold sweat would break out over her skin.
Kieran and the marchioness were arriving from Cosoar that day. She had to conceal her pain, as they did not know what had happened.
Hitting a ratherrge stone, the carriage jolted, sending shooting pain to her whole body.
Lia ced the paper on herp and opened the window. Throngs of people bustled around, intent on their tasks. The sound of children¡¯sughter reached her.
¡°I find you difficult to understand,¡± the duke said, his breath tickling her ear.
¡°Good thing you don¡¯t find me easy to understand, that would be no fun,¡± Lia said. ¡°But why don¡¯t you like me?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t dislike you, Canillian,¡± he said, sending tingles through her entire body.
Still a difficult man, Lia thought to herself.
They arrived at the Marquis¡¯s townhouse. She had caught a nce of it as she passed by before, but this was different. Servants were prepping the house for its family¡¯s arrival. Unfamiliar attendants, horsemen, and footmen greeted her. Everyone stared at Lia curiously. The young man who looked more like a girlish boy, arriving in Marquis¡¯s carriage.
¡°Soon the mistress will be arriving. Should I bring out tea?¡± a servant asked.
¡°Please. And make sure it is cold,¡± Lia said.
¡°Of course.¡±
Lia sat on the sofa by the window. The Marquis¡¯s townhouse was grand and had a warm atmosphere like the mansion in Cosoar.
Lia had heard the news, the doctor had survived and ran away. She hoped her mother would be alright, praying that he would not hurt her. She wished that someone would help her mother. But her mother was too weak. She had a strong side, but cared too much, giving her heart easily.
Perhaps¡ If mom isn¡¯t at Louvre? No. I heard she came back, Lia thought to herself. Putting it out of her mind, Lia took a sip of the ice tea that the attendant brought her.
Soon the attendants all moved towards the front door. Lia gingerly moved towards them, and stood in the center of the servants as a carriage pulled up.
¡°Lian,¡± Kieran said, his smile drawn, yet beautiful.
He took off his hat and approached her. Lia swallowed nervously as she saw him approaching with open arms.
¡°Have you been well?¡± he asked, closing the distance.
Lia stood in front of him, her hands folded in front of her. As he moved to hug her, he stopped. Spotting the bruise on her neck, Kieran¡¯s expression disappeared. He carefully caressed her hair, bent down, and kissed her on the cheek.
¡°So brave,¡± he said.
Lia pondered over thepliment that she did not fully understand.
Thereafter, the Marchioness approached, finding Lia standing beside Kieran and sighing. Along with the Marchioness¡¯s appearance, the atmosphere in the townhouse changed, bing ufortable.
¡°You¡¯re hurt? It seems true, Lian. Why¡?¡± Anastasia said, stopping herself from saying more.
Lia knew that the Marchioness knew everything, but wasn¡¯t going to admit it out loud.
¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very tired right now. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to the capital. We can discuss your punishment after you have recovered. Because you should be punished for being such a nuisance to your father.¡±
¡°Yes, mother,¡± Lia said because that was what was expected of her.
Lia red at Kieran, warning him with her eyes not to interfere. Lia knew that if Anastasia¡¯s beloved son defended her, the punishment would only get worse.
In the past, Lia had been forced to read the book picked by Anastasia, then write a detailed report on it. Sometimes Lia even enjoyed the punishment.
The attendants disappeared, following Anastasia.
Kieran supported Lia as they walked outside. He helped her into the carriage waiting, sitting beside her.
¡°Big brother¡¡± Lia said.
¡°I¡¯m going to see you off. Lots of disturbing things seemed to have happened to you while I was in the capital.¡±
¡°Pardon? What disturbing things?¡±
Kieran closed the door and shrugged but didn¡¯t answer.
Her brother had gotten taller, he was almost as tall as the duke now. He also looked far healthier than thest time she had seen him. He wasn¡¯t the same Kieran that the Marchioness worried about.
He chuckled at Lia¡¯s soft gaze, grabbing her hand, saying, ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, there won¡¯t be anything troubling you. You¡¯ve done well, Lia.¡±
Chapter 41.2
Chapter 41.2
Lia was thrilled at the change in her brother. She had to restrain herself from shouting her joy out to the world, every now and again, when the changes overwhelmed her.
It had been a week since Kieran hade to the capital. Anastasia had been invited to multiple parties and found little time to be around her son. Kieran was almost as busy, dragging Ian to the Marquis¡¯s townhouse. He quickly became the central socialite of the capital.
Princess Rosina von Weise¡¯s man. The fact that he was a child of Marquis Gd Vale made him look exotic. Either way, Kieran¡¯s superior appearance along with his innate confidence, won women¡¯s hearts.
Lia was able to take the time she needed to recover fully, just as Kieran had told her she would. She still had a few bruises, but she no longer had to hold back tears every time that she moved. Lia felt better than she had in a long while.
¡°Wee, Sir Canillian,¡± the concierge at the Academy¡¯s front door said, weing her more formally than usual.
Even the students themselves acted differently around her now. People that used to stair at her openly, would not meet her eyes now. People surrounded her, wanting to talk to her. She only recognized a few of the faces around her, but most of them were unfamiliar.
Feeling vulnerable, Lia headed into a ss, attempting to lose the crowd following her. It was horrible. She was unable to focus the entire ss. Every gaze fell upon her. Her association with Kieran, who was mesmerizing the entire capital, made her even more interesting to those around her.
¡°Sir Canllian! Let¡¯s discover the great mystery of nature¡!¡±
¡°Sir Canllian! Tell me how to be a 9th year student.
¡°Sir Canllian!¡±
¡°Sir! You look as beautiful as Marquis Kieran. Will you ept my invitation?¡±
¡°I heard that you were wounded. I have medicine from a far offnd that could help you heal faster. Can I bring it to your home sometime?¡±
Lia ran away from the crowd of people following her. She knew that they all wanted to be near Kieran, and they were simply using her to get close to him.
Tired of being chased and pestered by people all day, she sought a ce to rest. Spotting a stable nearby, she darted inside. As she entered the structure, she heard people shouting for her outside.
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°Sir Canillian!¡±
¡°Where did he go?¡±
Panting in an empty stall next to the horses, she tried to catch her breath. The massive beasts paid her no mind, simply flicking their tails and chewing their hay.
Each time she breathed in, her ribs hurt, a shooting painncing through her chest. Holding her side, Lia politely greeted the stable keeper and opened the door with a familiar symbol on it.
The room she entered had a thick buffalo skin couch, dark brown in color. Various guns hung on the walls. The curtains created a stifling feeling throughout the room.
A dark ce, ck and red. It would have been overwhelming to anyone else if they were in her ce. But she felt strangelyforted. It was the scent ofvender that clung to the room, which put her at ease.
As she tilted her head to one side, she rubbed her ribs. She sat on the sofa and marveled at how it could feel both hard and soft simultaneously.
¡°Damn it, Canillian!¡± someone yelled.
Lia recognized the voice.
¡°D¡Duke?¡± she asked.
She attempted to get up, but the arms that wrapped around her waist were faster. Pulled into his embrace, Lia sunk back into the couch.
Held in ce, she sat on the couch next to him, feeling her body heat rolling off him in waves.
¡°I¡¯m sorry! Are you okay? Why are you here?¡± she asked.
ude chuckled at Canillia¡¯s confusion, brushing his messy hair back. He looked like he had just woken up. Putting his head on her shoulder, he said, ¡°Please don¡¯t yell. My head is ringing.¡±
¡°Were you sleeping?¡± Lia inquired.
¡°I was. Is there something wrong with sleeping in my own room?¡± he asked.
Ah, no wonder the symbol looked familiar, Lia thought to herself.
Covering her face with her hands, she embarrassedly peaked through her fingers at him. udeughed like he didn¡¯t care and put his chin on Lia¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Is the Academy rowdy because of Kieran?¡± he asked, his breath tickling her neck.
Her pale neck still showed a small bruise. His warm lips touched it, and she curled up in surprise.
¡°It¡¯s alright now. It¡¯s all better,¡± she said.
¡°No, there¡¯s still a mark.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Lia insisted.
¡°Really?¡± he asked.
She nodded at him. He didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Hey back on the couch and closed his eyes, still not letting go of her waste.
¡°Please let go. I¡¯ll sit on another chair,¡± Lia said.
He shook his head as he held her close.
¡°There is no other chair. Wait until it calms down, then you can go.¡±
Lia¡¯s heart raced. The whole experience was unfamiliar, but she didn¡¯t mind. She was fixated on his breathing and wanted to tear herself away from him at the same time. Her mind told her that there was something wrong with this, but her heart fluttered in disagreement.
An emotion she had repressed suddenly manifested itself again. She had dismissed it when he had told her that he found her repulsive, but it had suddenly reappeared.
¡°Smells likevender¡.¡±
The ce was full of the scent she smelled whenever he caressed her.
Lia looked around after her eyes adjusted to the dark. Then she turned to ude. She thought he had his eyes closed but he was staring at her.
His voice approached her, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t smell like anything.¡±
Chapter 42.1
Chapter 42.1
He had to be pulling her legs.
¡°What do you mean I smell nothing?¡±
That wasn¡¯t possible. Lia lifted her stained and rumpled shirt to her nose, sniffing it briefly. The unmistakable stench of dried sweat hit her nose rudely. After running around all day, the smell of her perfume bag had long been overridden by the smell of her sweat. She had been dripping buckets of it earlier, anyway, and if you couldn¡¯t smell it from a mile away, something was wrong with your nose.
¡°I¡¯d wager something¡¯s wrong with your nose. It¡¯s best you see a doctor if you can¡¯t smell the sweat,¡± Lia said almost adamantly.
ude didn¡¯t care much for the serious look she had on her face. Instead, he threw his head back andughed. Quietly and much to Lia¡¯s yful annoyance.
After a moment, ude put Lia¡¯s head on his shoulder and cackled some more. She entertained the thought of whacking his pretty face with the folded napkin on the small stool by their feet.
Since they were sitting together, Liafortably turned, trying to smell him. Even before she got her nose too close to the base of his neck, the soft and sweet smell ofvender wafted up to her nose.
Theughter stopped.
Lia¡¯s bang fell free from its ce across her forehead, lightly tickling ude¡¯s neck. Although he was leaning on the sofa, eyes fixed on the ceiling, his stillness was evidence enough that he was paying attention to what she was doing.
Being in the dark like this¡ Lia decided to me the darkness on her unusual sort of courage.
Lia didn¡¯t pay that tiny detail any attention though. She buried her nose even deeper. As deeper as she could without actually touching him. The lightvender from his neck tickled her nose, a world of difference from her sweaty smell. Almost tempted to stay buried in the crook of his neck soaking in his warmth and manly smell entwined withvender tones, Lia pulled back.
¡°You see? My nose is working perfectly fine. Yours, on the other hand, I doubt that very much,¡± she wasn¡¯t sure if she should be this close to ude, feeling his warm breath on her cheek.
ude stayed quiet as Lia straightened her shirt.
A frown graced her face as she noticed the bright red tinge on ude¡¯s ears. Save for the darkness shrouding everything, Lia could have sworn the tips of ude¡¯s ears were red. It had to be the light streaming in through the curtains, casting that shade on them.
¡°Let¡¯s just say it is,¡± ude¡¯s voice pierced the silence. It was more serious this time, more than it had been when he¡¯d beenughing just a moment ago. Lia briefly wondered if she had somehow angered him. ude didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he closed his eyes, resting his head on the sofa.
Seemingly eager to fill the stretching silence, ude said ¡°It seems like things have gotten quite outside.¡±
ude still said nothing else, keeping his eyes closed. Lia watched his lean, taut muscles strain beneath his thin shirt as he sped his fingers behind his head. She swallowed, audibly, she could have sworn.
Awkwardly, Lia picked herself off the sofa and walked to the curtains, lifting them to confirm his statement. True to his guess, the numerous people who had been standing around not so long ago were all gone. The only sounds cutting through the silence were the sounds of the horses ungracefully chewing their food.
Lia didn¡¯t know what to do now.
¡°Well, then. I¡¯d best be off now. Thanks for..uh¡hiding me,¡± her voice was unsure and she didn¡¯t like that at all. ude did not seem to notice or he didn¡¯t bother to point it out even if he did.
¡°Don¡¯t wrap the bandage too hard. You don¡¯t want to cut off your blood cirction and end up dead,¡± he advised, this time his piercing gaze settling on her. With those eyes, Lia worried that ude could right through her and her secret.
¡°Alright, thank you.¡±
By now, it wasn¡¯t the bandage that most conveniently tightened around her body, but her underwear instead, holding her bruised ribs in ce.
¡°And, I¡¯d best inform you. I¡¯ll being to read the book I didn¡¯t finish thest time. Be ready,¡± ude said as Lia made her way to the door. ¡°Yes, Sir ude¡but¡¡± she paused.
Hand already on the doorknob, Lia turned slightly. ¡°What happened that day¡ you didn¡¯t ask. Why? Things like what happened on the boat. The police are quiet and Sir Bryton hasn¡¯t said anything either.
Lia could feel ude¡¯s stare on the side of her face. ¡°That¡¯s because¡ It¡¯s not something that¡¯s important to me. It¡¯s just bothersome,¡± he said matter-of-factly, proceeding to cross his legs the other way. ¡°I only moved to protect you. I don¡¯t think of what happens otherwise.¡±
His answer gave nothing away but didn¡¯t stop heat from crawling up Lia¡¯s neck and settling in her face. Here she was blushing like a schoolgirl. Silly. She quickly turned around and grabbed the doorknob again.
¡°Then, you won¡¯t be patrolling Louvre again?¡±
¡°Probably. Why do you ask?¡±
¡°That¡¯s because¡ You might get hurt. It¡¯s a dangerous ce.¡±
Lia stepped out of the room, leaving ude and his loudugh. The open scenery sprawling around her with light took a moment to get adjusted to. She greedily inhaled fresh air into her lungs as though there hadn¡¯t been any while she was inside with ude.
Right now she was a man. And the Duke was also a man. Panic seized Lias throat as she frantically ransacked her memory, searching for any signs of trouble throughout her time with ude.
Had she somehow slipped up and unknowingly revealed that she was a woman? Or had he somehow found something out while attending to her wound?
Lia¡¯s heart started to race. ¡°Maybe¡¡±
She didn¡¯t let the thought formpletely,unching into a wild sprint immediately. Lia ran towards the direction of the building, barely noticing that her chest was bing stiffer than normal.
The heat that assuaged her face and neck did not subside. At some point, someone called after Lia but she didn¡¯t hear it. Or maybe she did and barely registered the sound.
Lia¡¯s legs continued carrying her further, with the skies darkening with clouds and the promise of a vicious rain. Still, the sun remained, too stubborn to yield the skies for the rain to take over. Before she finally entered the building, Lia took in a steadying gulp of hair, her hands rapidly pping to cool down her blushing cheeks.
Shock coursed through her briefly as someone grabbed her wrist before a scream tore out of her throat, the wrist-grabbing assant spoke, ¡°Not too long ago, you were so hurt that you couldn¡¯t walk. Now you¡¯re running like a happy pony.¡±
Ian. It was Ian.
Ian, who Lia hadn¡¯t seen for days since he went into hiding, had been a reason for her worry. He looked pretty normal. Nothing terrible had happened to him as far as she could see.
¡°How did you get in here? This is the academy¡¡±
Ian gestured vaguely at the field Lia had just run across minutes ago. Her eyes fell on a horse tied up at the stable.
¡°Did you¡ climb over the mountain?¡±
Ianughed at the look of bewilderment on Lia¡¯s face.
¡°I wanted to see you¡ but someone wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±
¡°Who?¡±
¡°Some devil,¡± he replied. Lia could guess vaguely who it was.
Chapter 42.2
Chapter 42.2
A smile had graced Kieran Vale¡¯s lips only moments ago. But when he put down his teacup, it was gone. Right now, he was meeting General Bryton and the police inspector from the police department of Ataer as Canillian¡¯s guardian. There was nothing remotely funny about the circumstances.
¡°So¡ Eddie Kirkham rmended my brother, and you suggested to my brother to dress up like a woman. Is that it?¡±
The idea sounded so entirely insane, even as he said it.
The inspector answered, ¡°Yes. Eddie Kirkham is from Louvre and the person who drew this map.¡±
The police inspector was a burly sour-looking man, who clearly had a problem with sweating too much. Kieran watched him with disconcerting eyes as the sweaty inspector dabbed at his face quickly with a handkerchief. It didn¡¯t help much.
Without a smile to brighten his face, Kieran looked much like Marquis Gd. In fact, one would have thought him an exact copy of the Marquis. Only a few years ago, the entire town had worried about Kieran¡¯s health. Now no longer sickly, Kieran spent his days rattling the entire noble society with his aura and looks that were much too disconcertingly a copy of Marquis Vale¡¯s. A young version of Marquis Vale, some even said.
The only upside to this rather unpleasant situation was that Marquis was not present. The police inspector thought it was a relief, really. It was much easier to deal with the young Marquis instead. He nced at Bryton briefly.
¡°The operation proceeded safely. Isn¡¯t that right, Sir Bryton?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bryton paused. ¡°Although, there was a man who disappeared with Sir Canillian that day. Do you know who he was? Ash-colored hair, wearing fine clothes?¡± Bryton¡¯s voice was lowered several octaves when he asked. As though it were a secret, what he was saying.
The Duke had warned all of them to stay as far as they could from Canillian that day. Yet, the foreigner had disappeared with him. The man had killed seven criminals and judging from the fine high quality clothes he wore, he had to be from a noble family. If Bryton¡¯s memory served him right, and it did most of the time, there was no noble with ash-coloured hair.
If someone like that had been able to disappear without so much as a trace, then perhaps he was more dangerous than the criminals themselves.
¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Kieran was either genuinely curious or taunting the General and the inspector. Bryton was searching for Ian.
¡°He killed the 7 citizens of the Empire. The bullets we found in the corpses did not belong to the empire either. I need to know who he is.¡±
¡°Stop investigating him. He is a guest of the Royal family.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is Eddie Kirkham?¡±
Both the General and inspector swallowed visibly upon hearing that he was the guest of the royal family. This would put a dent in their investigations, no doubt.
¡°I expelled Eddie Kirkham.¡±
Tall and proud, ude walked into the room followed by a confused attendee.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Bryton. You as well, inspector,¡± ude¡¯s voice and presence filled the room. It paused whatever conversation they had been having, shifting the atmosphere itself.
The inspector coughed once. Twice. Then he finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯m requesting the young Marquis have Sir Canillian attend as a witness. It¡¯s been almost ten days since they hid. By now they¡¯re nning on other crimes. So¡¡± he trailed off.
¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Two of you may take your leave now,¡± the Dismissal wasn¡¯t harsh or cold in any way. Still, the pair still had a lot to say. They wouldn¡¯t dare with the Duke now present though. A footman appeared to lead them out. They did not protest.
Barely a heartbeatter, new tea was served.
Kieran¡¯s gaze did not leave ude¡¯s stormy face as he dismissed the attendees too. His visit had been so sudden.
He was sure ude could feel his gaze boring into his face. But if he knew the duke at all, Kieran knew he wouldn¡¯t say anything until he was ready.
Kieran took the time to study the elegant space they were in. The deep colors of the dark carpet unified rather unexpectedly with the blue wallpaper minced well with the sshes of gold all around, he noted dully.
¡°Nowadays the capital is noisy with your name. It¡¯s probably bothering Princess Rosina. There are many younglings that are after the princess¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±
Kieran snorted. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? It¡¯s only Rosina for me. No one else.¡±
ude set down the teacup which he hadn¡¯t drunk from. Kieran watched a storm of emotions ¨C impatience and confusing, especially ¨C pass across ude¡¯s face. The duke was trying hard to hide it all under a rxed mask. He wasn¡¯t doing a good job.
¡°What is going on? Young Duke,¡± Kieran asked hispanion is a low voice
At his words, ude let out a scoff and stared off into nothing.
¡°I saw a girl that looked like Canillian. Look exactly like her.¡±
Kieran had been tapping a meaningless rhythm on the armrest. Hearing ude¡¯s words, his hand rose to cover his mouth as he guffawed.
¡°Is there ady that can challenge the beauty of Canllian?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not joking, Kieran.¡±
¡°So what did you do?¡±
¡°I tried to find her.¡±
¡°You probably didn¡¯t find her.¡±
Kieran was done listening to ude¡¯s nonsensical ramblings. He got up to his feet, he stood beside a unique hideous statue in the drawing room. His next words were firm but ude¡¯s eyes were still staring off into nothing.
¡°You are mistaken, young Duke.¡±
He was thinking of giving back the life of ady to Canillian someday, but right now she wasn¡¯t ready. No, perhaps it was him that wasn¡¯t ready for that to happen. Even so, he didn¡¯t think Canillian would do something so dangerous as to dress up like a woman.
ude finally snapped his gaze back into the present. ¡°Do you really think so? His question wasn¡¯t much of one. The low tone in which he said it convinced Kieran that the duke was more likely talking to himself or thinking out loud.
¡°I¡¯m going to go read. Stopping this meaningless conversation,¡± he finally said to Kieran who still stood by the ugly statue.
¡°Are you going to the library? There was something I wanted, at the Royal Library of the capital¡¡±
¡°No,¡± ude cut Kieran off before he could go any further. He took out his gloves.
¡°Somewhere better,¡± he said quietly, further confusing Kieran.
***
¡°I¡¯m sorry, young Duke sir.¡±
ude watched Pepe with unusual displeasure as she gave a low bow to him, looking uneasy. It was early night. ude hadn¡¯t mentioned that he wanted to have dinner together, but he did say he woulde to read. Yet, Canillian was not home.
¡°Where is he?¡±
¡°He hasn¡¯t returned.¡±
¡°From the Academy?¡±
¡°Yes, sir,¡± Pepe continued to look uneasy. Was his presence really that diforting?
Was Canillian avoiding him? ude thought briefly. He turned around slowly and left, pressing his lips together in shame and displeasure. These were simr feelings he felt long ago on the day he kissed a sleeping Canillian. The feeling was faint now, though.
The Duke thought to himself. If Canillian had woken up and pushed him away grudgingly¡. Would he have stopped?
No, he answered himself. He probably would¡¯ve done something worse. For sure, this feeling right now wasn¡¯t light curiosity. What was happening to him?
When he saw Canillian, his hand, lips, and feet moved on their own. Actions ¨C reckless ones ¨C came before thinking like something happened to his head.
Perhaps he had somehow contracted Prince Weise¡¯s disease. That had to be it. Else, why did he suddenly not care whether it was a man or a woman?
As he got in the car deep in thought, Owen asked from the front.
¡°Where shall I take you, master?¡±
ude, staring out the window calmly, answered without thinking. Yet again.
¡°To the Academy. I need to look at the horses.¡±
Chapter 43.1
Chapter 43.1
Were horses always calm? Lia wondered as she sat on the saddle being led by Ian. She nced at him guiding the horse with barely any motion and smiled. It looked like he was trying hard to be thoughtful for her.
¡°I told you riding a horse is a bit too much right now,¡± Lia tsked.
¡°It¡¯s not a ce you can walk to,¡± Ian retorted.
¡°Sun¡¯sing down soon. I know it has gotten longer but my stomach is urate,¡± sheined.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t starve you.¡±
The ce Ian was headed to was a forest connected to the Academy. As they rode on the horse through the path littered with greens of fir and acacia trees, Lia was enveloped by a thick aroma of sweets and savory.
The two of them had juste out to a clearing from a forest path that didn¡¯t seem to have been traveled by many people. Ian stopped and they had reached a ce echoed by the calming sound of water and its fresh scent that hung in the air around. They were at a smallke with a big sycamore tree beside.
¡°Doesn¡¯t this remind you of Cosoar,¡± Ian smiled reminiscently, offering his hand to Lia after getting off the horse.
¡°That¡¯s why you brought me here,¡± Lia muttered to herself while taking Ian¡¯s hand.
Soon after she slid off the horse with the help of Ian, Lia suddenly dropped to the floor as she felt a sharp sudden pain around her ribs.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Ian asked, barely sparing her a nce.
¡°No. I think I¡¯ll walk home. It hurts.¡± Lia winced.
¡°You¡¯re too weak,¡± Ian sat beside her as he spoke. Lia nced at Ian, who was oddly quiet. The man who seemed a little down.
¡°How did you know about this ce anyway?¡± she asked.
¡°By some chance. I smelled the water as I was riding my horse,¡± Ian responded with an air of nonchnce.
¡°You have a very good sense of smell. The smell of water, I can¡¯t smell it well.¡±
¡°I remember it well. It was like this at Cosoar. It was beautiful,¡± Ian added while looking at the grandke in front of them. The tips of his fingers were being painted wet with grass.
Lia also liked it at Cosoar. She always wanted to go to the capital, but now that she actually lived there, she missed Cosoar. She missed Cosoar so much that she had vivid dreams about it every now and then.
Did Ian want to go back home too? It had already been a few months since was staying at the Empire as Kieran¡¯s guest.
¡°I heard you visited because of Kieran¡¯s engagement. Are you going back once it¡¯s over?¡± Lia asked.
¡°Probably, right away.¡±
¡°Then it¡¯s not too far away? You must be d. Your home is probably a great ce too.¡±
¡°Mm, it is but I don¡¯t want to go back. I¡¯m already annoyed that I have to look after Kieran for another year.¡±
¡°He¡¯s¡ going back with you?¡± Lia nked out for a moment. She wasn¡¯t aware of this. Kieran had be healthy enough not to need more treatment. So why was he going back?
¡°Is that why the Marchioness allowed me to attend the Academy?¡±
As her train of thoughts grew, she found it more and more difficult to focus on the beautiful scenery in front of her. She felt herself starting to get a little depressed at her thoughts.
¡°Before I return, I¡¯ll give you a gift. Whatever you want,¡± Ian said as if reading her mind.
As his voice came closer, Lia¡¯s sight became more in focus. She realized Ian was smiling at her in the distance, a distance that was too close.
¡°I don¡¯t need a gift. I don¡¯t really have anything that I want anyway,¡± Lia shrugged.
¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want anything but that I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± Ian shook his head.
He¡¯s so observant. Lia gathered her knees and smiled.
¡°Yes. It¡¯s not something you can give.¡±
¡°That hurts my pride. Then¡ how about I suggest something?¡±
Lia¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest and Ian couldn¡¯t help but stare into the beautiful green eyes that were pulling him in.
¡°I¡¯ll help you get into Louvre. I can help you.¡± Ian said, his voice strong with promise. ¡°I¡¯ll look after you. So go around as much as you want.¡±
¡°H-How did you know? That I¡¯m trying to get into Louvre,¡± Lia sputtered out the words in disbelief.
¡°Ever since I got here, I was only looking at you.¡±
Ian put his lips on Lia¡¯s short hair. She flinched, withdrew her shoulders, and leaned back.
¡°That¡¯s¡. weird,¡± Lia tried to fight the blush that threatened to spread across her cheeks.
¡°I told you that I fell in love at first sight, Canillian,¡± Ian smirked, and Lia shook her head as she yfully pushed him.
Immediately after he calmed her with a joke, he felt someone¡¯s gaze on them. Ian turned his attention to that direction, but they were in a forest full of thick-skinned trees pattering with sounds of small animals, it could have just as easily been a stray.
However, he managed to locate the eyes of the horse whose gaze had caught his attention but just as soon as he had then the horse quickly disappeared without a trace. For a horse to disappear so seamlessly, it must have had a very good rider.
Ian only knew two men that fit the bill. One was Prince Wade but if it had been him, there was no way he would leave without saying anything. Then that only meant that it must have been the young Duke again. The forest was also his property.
Ian¡¯s lips twisted before he turned his attention back to Lia.
¡°So, tell me. Where should I look out for you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to find the thing I lost myself,¡± she retorted.
¡°No, we might not see each other¡ for a while? You can¡¯t forget me. That¡¯s why I want to give you a gift before I go.¡± He carefully grabbed her wounded hand and pressed his lips on the back of it. The eyes that were looking up were soft.
¡°Lady.¡±
Chapter 43.2
Chapter 43.2
It had started raining again days ago, the day she went to the forest with Ian. The continuous rain had resulted in the gloomy, wet weather that casted a depressing ambience for the people living there. Coupled with that a pandemic was going around in the capital.
Meanwhile, Lia¡¯s health came back to normal at a surprisingly fast pace. The wound on her hand had healed leaving almost no trace and the pain she felt every time she moved waspletely gone.
¡°They moved at someone¡¯s order, is that it?¡±
In the hot season that came after the monsoon, Lia went to the police department with Kieran personally.
Police inspector Pablo, who was waiting patiently for her statement, couldn¡¯t hide the expectation on his face.
¡°Yes, they¡¯re anarchists and they were being supported by someone. The reason why they kidnapped me was mary. They thought that the Duke was going to pay their ransom.¡± Lia said hurriedly, she didn¡¯t not want to recall the incident.
¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s something the police department can take care of alone.¡±
At the inspector¡¯s words Kieran carefully grabbed Lia¡¯s hand. Her hand was shaking on her tapping legs. She had cold sweats just thinking about it.
¡°We can¡¯t exclude the possibility of treason. Also¡¡±
The inspector faded off for Lia. If there was someone behind it, it had to be connected to a noble. It might not necessarily be treason. They had concluded it as a vicious crime, but it was only a matter of time before the true reason behind it was revealed
¡°The so-called ¡°doctor¡± was ordering them. It was dark in the control room, but I could make out that he was wearing sses.¡±
¡°The young Duke already gave us descriptions; the problem now is the whereabouts¡¡± The inspector saved his words.
The person in front of him was a high noble. It might have been a different story if he visited himself, but he couldn¡¯t have a noble who personally came down stay in the interrogation room for too long.
¡°Anyway, thank you for your cooperation. This is something I¡¯ll have to discuss with Sir Bryton. I¡¯ll share information with you as soon as I receive any.¡±
Kieran and Lia left the police department after the interrogation. The sky that was washed clean by the rain seemed infinitely clearer, there was not a single dust particle floating.
¡°You go to the Academy. I¡¯m going to the pce.¡±
In front of the two carriages, Kieran patted Lia¡¯s head. He was being dragged by Marchioness every day in preparation for the engagement. Thanks to that, Lia didn¡¯t even feel like the Marchioness was in the capital. If it was in Cosoar, it would be her that was being called every now and then.
Kieran pinched Lia¡¯s cheeks, as she couldn¡¯t hide her smile.
¡°You¡¯re so mean, even though you¡¯re my sibling. Are you that happy that you¡¯re not on mother¡¯s watch?¡±
¡°No. No way.¡± Lia shook her head feigning innocence.
¡°You lie better now.¡± Kieran chuckled.
¡°I always lied well, brother.¡± She said it as a joke, but Kieran understood what she meant.
¡°Then, I¡¯ll be off first!¡±
Lia bid him farewell and went on the carriage. After it stopped raining, the ce she always headed to was the ce Ian had taken her. The only ce where she could really embrace freedom. Theke in the forest was hidden by tall trees so well that it was hard for anyone to find it.
Lia got out the front door of the Academy and then headed into the forest, passing the stable on her way. The chirping birds and the sound of wind dancing with the branches surrounded her.
The closer she got to theke, the faster she took off her jacket. In front of the majestic sycamore tree, she took out the basket of towel she had hidden, looked around for ast time and then took everything off but a thin shirt.
Each step she took going into the ice-coldke, she felt goosebumps grow on her body. She didn¡¯t mind. The sweat that was making her entire body sticky instantly cooled. After a few steps, Lia ran into the water without hesitation. She dove in the shallow end, wet the top of her head, and just floated with her arms stretched out.
The light that peaked through the branches lightly kissed her cheeks and the gentle breeze that blew by asionally whispered tunes in her ear.
If someone saw her, it would have probably looked awkward, but right now it was exam season at the Academy, and everyone was probably at the library reading.
Of course, not everyone was like that, but no one would bothering here in the forest.
No¡ maybe one? Didn¡¯t he say hees here to read?
That day, Lia had headed home after reluctantly turning down Ian¡¯s temptation of going to a fancy restaurant. The young Duke had already left too.
Lia turned around and dove deep into the water. It was when she poked out her head after swimming at the deep dark end of theke that she saw that under the tree where she left her basket of towel and clothes stood a dark horse.
Her eyes widened as she saw the shiny dark horse simply standing there and on it ude looking down on her while holding the shirt she took off.
He was wearing a red vest and had a gun on him as if he hade out to hunt. He lowered his hand with the shirt. Lia, who was looking at him with a nk stare, naturally lowered her body into the water. Heughed as only her head poked out.
¡°It was you.¡±
Her heart began pounding at the voice she hadn¡¯t heard in a while. Lia gulped and nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±
¡°Is swimming fun?¡± he asked, a bright smile ying on his lips.
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°I said, is it fun?¡±
He got off the horse while still holding onto her shirt. He then kneeled in front of Lia and bent down to her. Whilst doing so, some string of hair that was wet with sweat came down and covered his blue eyes. Then his attractive and elegant lips curved softly. Her head turnedpletely nk.
¡°Should Ie in?¡±
¡°No,¡± she protested.
¡°Why?¡± he teased further.
Lia, with a stiff movement, covered her breasts underneath the water. There was no valid reason she coulde up with.
¡°Then, do you want me to go?¡±
She also couldn¡¯t answer that.
There was a chaos that made her not know what she was even thinking whenever she was around him. The emotion that had caused the chaos made her want to cry as she went into the deeper part of theke.
¡°Weren¡¯t you hunting?¡± she managed to say.
¡°I was but I was told that there was a beast that wasing into my hunting ground without me knowing.¡±
¡°Me¡?¡±
¡°Maybe,¡± ude said with a small smirk on his lips, with that, he put down her shirt and stood up. He then tied the end of the rein to the tree and then started to take off his clothes.
¡°Let¡¯s swim together, it¡¯s been a while.¡±
Chapter 44.1
Chapter 44.1
Should I run? Would it work if I exit from the other side?
The water was frigid, but she shivered from more than just the temperature. Indecision gnawed at her as she tried to decide. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had run away, but each time grew more difficult.
If I run now, he will doubt me, his disappointment turning to anger.
But she also couldn¡¯t willingly swim together with him.
Lia met the young duke¡¯s eyes, as he looked down on her from the water¡¯s edge. The first button of his vest was already undone, and with strong fingers he deftly opened the rest of the buttons before taking his vest off and cing it in the basket. Still looking into her eyes, he started to unbutton his shirt.
¡°Isn¡¯t the water too cold?¡± ude asked, a glint in his eye.
¡°I¡¯m used to it, but you might find it cold,¡± she said, suppressing a shiver caused more by the look in his eye than by the water.
Lia moved deeper into the water, making sure that everything from her shoulders down remained hidden, indecision still riding her.
He watched her knowingly, as though he could read her doubts by her face alone. He smiled, but his expression was tense. ¡°It¡¯s too deep there.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be foolish,¡± he reprimanded, pointing at the waters. ¡°The rocky bottom is dangerous. No matter how well you swim, one misstep and your foot could be easily wedged.¡±
Lia brushed the bottom with the tip of her foot, feeling the smooth stones beneath her. She knew he was right. If her foot became wedged, then it wouldn¡¯t matter how well she swam, she would be stuck, or worse.
As if on cue, her foot slipped briefly, widening her eyes in fear and dipping her deep enough to wet her chin.
Worry creased his brow, but heughed once she regained her footing, and shaking his head he kneeled on the moss-covered bank.
¡°Afraid? Finally seeing sense?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± she huffed, straining her neck to keep her face above the waters. ¡°Even I value my life.¡±
¡°Really? I¡¯m d to hear that. I thought you lived as though you had lives to spare.¡±
¡°So¡. are youing in, or not?¡± she provoked, wanting their stalemate to end one way or another.
Then immediately regretting her bravado, she looked away. She shouldn¡¯t want him toe one step closer.
ude hesitated, still kneeling on the ground, still with his shirt on.
¡°I want to,¡± he muttered, shaking his head, ¡°Gods know, I want to. But I don¡¯t know what the prince would do. I can¡¯t leave him on the hunting ground alone.¡±
Rather than undressing further, he bent over the waters and scooped up a handful to wash over his face. Then he wiped the water off his strong jaw andbed his wet fingers through his hair.
¡°Why did youe here, if it wasn¡¯t to swim?¡±
She felt foolish. Had he only wanted to mock her, again?
¡°No. I didn¡¯te here to swim¡±
She turned around to face the other bank, her face burning with embarrassment.
ude continued, ¡°Canillian. The prince¡¯s hunting dogs could scent you here, so don¡¯te out of the water until after I¡¯m gone.¡±
He stood up after he spoke, looking at her intently.
Lia nodded slightly, and then dove deep beneath the surface.
She cut through the clear waters, the calm surface rippling behind her, and when she finally surfaced again, she expected to be alone. Surprised, she turned to see that ude still watched her from the far bank.
Wasn¡¯t he running out of time?
She thought she could hear the distant braying of the hounds, echoing through the trees and over the water.
Lia took a deep breath and dove again. A group of trout swam just in front of her, their iridescent bodies skimming over the surface of the rocks as they moved together almost as one, a graceful water dance that she followed for as long as her breath allowed. After a little while, she resurfaced, breaching just enough to check the banks.
If the hunting dogs arrive, then the prince and his attendees would be close behind. If ude hadn¡¯t warned her, she might have been in a dire situation. Despite her irritation and embarrassment, she was grateful.
Lia brushed back her wet hair and then looked again at the bank of theke, but ude was gone. Far away, the sound of a hunting rifle echoed, and then the barking of the dogs grew more distant.
She came out of the water, stood where ude was standing minutes ago, and quickly dried off with the towel from her basket before dressing in the cool shadow of arge willow.
From a distance, a flock of birds left the canopy of the trees in unison, their dance more frenzied than theke trout, but no less graceful as their wings beat upwards into the pale sky. The birds knew what the sound of gunfire and braying dogs meant just as well as she did.
Leaning against the trunk of the willow, Lia observed her reflection on the mirror-likeke. In some ways she was as unfamiliar with her own image as she would be with a stranger, and she wondered what ude saw when he looked at her. A cross between a girl and ady, as much as a boy and a man?
Lia stared at the green eyes reflected back at her, the image of an elegant silk gown, and long hair that came down to her waist shimmering in her mind. The gems embroidered into the neck and sleeves of the gown gleaming, matched by the jewels dangling from her ears, her arms encased in elbow lengthce gloves.
She pulled on thest of her garments, and stretched her hand toward the water, her reflection seemingly asking for a dance. The image of thedy shimmered, before dispersing with the ripples of a breeze over the water.
The truth tasted sweet to her, but to others it would be a bitter lie at best, and deadly at worst.
The soft breeze dried her hair, while sweeping over her arms as though consoling her. Theke and the forest held no judgement of her, at least. Lia smoothed the short locks of hair that covered her forehead, pulling them down and obscuring her eyes, and then left theke.
Chapter 44.2
Chapter 44.2
¡°Did you go to theke alone?¡±
Wade pulled the trigger as he asked, his tone impatient.
The shot was quickly followed by the shriek of the wild boar as it copsed amongst the foliage of the forest. In a moment the dogs were upon it, pinning the still breathing boar by the neck.
ude aimed towards the opposite side of theke without saying anything, intentionally pulling his own trigger too soon when he saw the sh of boar hide through the trees, aiming for a tree trunk rather than the boar. He liked hunting well enough for sustenance, but not for sport.
The moment that the birds flew over his head,ing from the direction of theke, ude thought of Canillian.
Would he be gone from theke by now? He¡¯s clever, and so might have left the forest without the prince noticing.
ude calcted his own pace and speed, factoring the time that it would take someone toe out of the water and get dressed, as he led the group farther from theke.
On some level he felt foolish for ying this game. Everyone believed that Canillian was a male. His doubt wasn¡¯t rational, he knew, but despite what everyone else took to be true, his instincts screamed that Canillian was something else.
The supple skin, the soft flesh beneath it, the line of his body beneath the clothes. Canillian did not feel like a man.
And although he tried to put it out of his mind, he had been reying that one conversation for days.
¡°I¡¯ll help you get into Louvre. I can help you.¡±
¡°¡How did you know? That I¡¯m trying to get into Louvre.¡±
¡°Ever since I got here, I have only been looking at you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ strange.¡±
¡°I told you that I fell in love at first sight, Canillian.¡±
The Louvre, Canillian, Ian Sergio. And that woman.
It was the day that he kissed him. Every one of his senses had sharpened, homed in, and then faded into a warm oblivion where there was only Canillian. Then when he pulled away from Canillian, heughed as he tasted the sweetness of sugar.
The answer was near.
ude was pulled from his thoughts and stood as his servant approached with Viscount Philip. Phillip moved to stand close at Prince Wade¡¯s side, his face flushed with poorly hidden enthusiasm.
ude frowned at Phillip¡¯s expression. In spite of everything, intimacy between males made him ufortable. Worse even, he couldn¡¯t help but feel contempt at the deception.
Wade ended the hunting early as he wasn¡¯t pleased with ude¡¯s distractibility andck of enthusiasm. Around twenty of them gathered, and leaving the dense forest the hunting party mounted their horses before riding back across the fields. Wade and ude, as usual, took the front.
Wade slowed down, anding up beside ude he asked, ¡°It seemed as though you were hiding something at theke? A lovely treasure perhaps?¡±
¡°Perhaps.¡±
¡°Was it beautiful?¡±
¡°Horrible.¡±
The prince looked confused at ude¡¯s firm reply.
¡°Something horrible, but still to your taste? You seem so different nowadays, ude.¡±
Rather than answer, ude clenched the hand he was holding the reins in and kicked his horse into a gallop. His emotions welled up unexpectedly, and he was surprised to feel a few tears roll down his cheek.
ude called back over his shoulder, ¡°I find it unbelievably lovely, and I find myself miserable because of it. I am very¡ displeased.¡±
Wade¡¯sughter from behind rang across the field.
Wade, sped to catch up with ude, then went ahead of him.
With the corner of his mouth quirked up in amusement, he said, ¡°It¡¯s love, young duke! Well-deserved atst. Have fun with your heartache. Oh how horrible it is, and how you can¡¯t get out of it, or get enough of it¡¡±
Wade reined in his horse, stopping in front of ude, his face turning serious.
¡°But even more important than your love life, ude, we need to discuss the assassinations. I heard there has been a third attempt. Did the duke say anything?¡±
ude¡¯s expression turned dark.
¡°He¡¯sing back to the capital soon. The assassination attempts all failed, and father is well. We can¡¯t leave Ian Sergio in the Empire any longer.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re keeping him here. It might be the only way to end this war, and usher in a period of peace. Despite his low rank, he is the strong favorite to be king.¡±
¡°You want Ian Sergio to be the king?¡±
¡°Why not? It¡¯s not always the case, but generally the kings of Geore live a long life and have a long reign,¡± Wade said before trotting toward his squire.
Arriving at the stables, ude dismounted and removed his vest and gun holster.
He could hear the prince¡¯s attendees chatting over the window, but his attention was on his own tumultuous thoughts.
Would he have arrived at the Academy by now?
He felt pathetic as guilt washed over him. Despite the news of a third assassination attempt on the duke¡¯s life, his thoughts kept circling back to Canillian.
ude headed to the sofa where Canillian had sat that day. Rubbing the tense muscles of his neck, heid down and looked up at the ceiling. Meditating on the ceiling¡¯s familiar pattern he sighed and closed his eyes.
***
¡°Marilyn. It¡¯s been a while.¡±
Marilyn returned Rosina¡¯s greeting formally, her smile dignified as always.
¡°Greetings from the Marquis Shelby family. You¡¯re beautiful as always, Rosina.¡±
The great hall of the pce stretched out before them, bustling with the banter of nobles all dressed in their finest. Marilyn and Rosina felt the envious gazes from all of them as they sat elevated in their ce of honor at the edge of the dais.
The nobles gravitated toward them, as smalls to the sun.
¡°Did you hear? They caught the criminal that was going to hurt you,¡± one of the more preening nobles said, a sir something or other. She couldn¡¯t recall his name.
¡°I did. But I heard the true mastermind behind the plot hasn¡¯t been apprehended yet, so I shan¡¯t rx too much.¡±
¡°Since Duke Ihar¡¯s family is also at risk, it¡¯s only a matter of time. Everyone suspects Duke Belham of the west inside. As you know, his debts are high since he lost half of hisnd.
¡°Enough,¡± said another noble. ¡°This unpleasant talk doesn¡¯t suit the delicate sensitivities ofdies. Leave the worrying to the men. Have any of you visited the new salon?¡±
The group wereughing and chatting about the owner of the new salon when a hush fell over the hall.
The widows Marchioness Vale and Marchioness Shelby, and the group ofdies that shadowed them everywhere, had entered the great hall. The former gaiety in the hall dimmed, reced by the unease that always apanied their presence.
Not far behind them Anastasia Vale also followed, and behind her was Canillian Vale, a guard on each arm.
Canillian¡¯s face was drained of all color, his eyes downcast, as the guards dragged him across the marbled tiles.
Just as Rosina stood to help him, ovee by pity, the guards adjacent the grand entrance at the end of the hall hit the floor twice.
¡°His Majesty the Prince!¡±
The servant¡¯s shout turned everyone¡¯s heads, and they shuffled to bow and curtesy. Marilyn and Rosina were the exception.
Prince Wade entered, wearing the royal robes, apanied by ude and Kieran, their gazes drawn to the two women, as were the envious eyes of the rest of the court.
¡°Sir ude,¡± Marilyn greeted.
Her smile hardened as she approached the young duke and saw that he wasn¡¯t looking at her at all.
Rather, ude¡¯s eyes were fixed on one person only.
Chapter 45.1
Chapter 45.1
ude¡¯s gaze travelled to where thedies were gathered. Marilyn felt the smile freeze on her face as she followed his gaze.
If Wade, who was devoted to Rosina, hadn¡¯t stopped, ude might have walked right past her. He would have walked straight to Canillian Vale.
Her pride stung, and she couldn¡¯t help but question herself. Just how much longer do I have to feel second best? But jealousy did not be ady, and anyways¡ Why did it feel as though she was inpetition for ude¡¯s affections, and with a man no less?
Marilyn tried to calm her frayed nerves and regain herposure. Wiping all traces of frustration from her face, she stepped in front of ude and gave him her best smile.
¡°Hello, Sir ude.¡±
ude nodded at Marilyn, but his features remained neutral.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, mydy.¡±
¡°You must have been busy. It¡¯s so hard to meet with you,¡± Marilyn said, trying to keep her tone light, despite her hurt.
Golden sunlight streamed through the many arched windows of the great hall, and they stood together in a dappled patch of light.
¡°I have had many things to attend to, mydy.¡±
Marilyn put her arm through ude¡¯s, and he smiled politely as they took a turn around the hall.
Everywhere they went they were followed by the curious eyes of the court. ude, who only moments before had seemed to be on a collision course with Canillian Vale, now followed her lead. Marilyn felt a thrill at the small victory.
¡°I was worried when I didn¡¯t see you at any of the parties after you visited with Prince of Geore. I hope you weren¡¯t hurt?¡±
¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, as you can see.¡±
¡°Well, that is a relief. We were all quite worried. I was worried.¡±
Each time they passed by the long gallery windows their images were reflected to them. The perfect couple. Marilyn¡¯s mood improved with each view.
Satisfied with their appearance to the court, she switched topics, ¡°There has been great debate among mydies in waiting, but perhaps you can put an end to it, my dear duke. Are the diamonds from the neutralnd truly as beautiful as we¡¯ve heard?¡±
¡°It¡¯s my parents who oversee the diamonds. I have little interest in them myself.¡±
¡°Oh my, really? What a shame. I heard they are iparable in their rity, and when jewelers ce them in an engagement setting, the stones¡.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll have to ask my parents about that,¡± he interrupted.
Marilyn felt her usualposure slipping at his courteous, but disinterested tone, and she found herself speaking faster and faster out of nervousness, until she was babbling like a school maiden.
¡°Is the Duke well? It¡¯s just¡ The Duchess invited me and mother to the north. We cannot make the trip now, but we were thinking about visiting before the weather grows hot.¡±
Marilyn¡¯s smile grew more radiant with every onlooker they passed.
No matter what the duke¡¯s current mood was, she preened under the stares from the other nobles, proud to walk with her arm through ude¡¯s. That included the res from the daughter of another family who had also talked of marriage with the duke a few times. They were lower rank than count, a viscount family that grew wealthy through business, rather than through ties to throne. Common money, she thought.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°It seems as though Marchioness Vale cares deeply for Sir Canillian. She coddles him like a protective mother. It seems my concern from earlier was unfounded. I was worried that he was being scolded.¡±
ude¡¯s gaze finally went to the corner at Marilyn¡¯s statement. There was Canillian, standing quietly like he was the Marchioness¡¯s servant. He stifled a yawn and looked as though he was trying hard to hide his boredom amongst thedies.
ude smirked at the sight, and just then turned to see that Wade had approached him.
¡°From time to time, the image of Sir Canillian in women¡¯s clothing enters my dreams,¡± Wade said yfully, ¡°Dear Rosina, I must say that if Sir Canillian was ady, then you might not be the flower of the Empire.¡±
Wade turned to Rosina as he spoke, and with her arm around Kieran¡¯s she covered her mouth andughed.
¡°Then I should be so lucky that he¡¯s a man,¡± Rosina said.
¡°Do not underestimate a man¡¯s beauty. In the animal kingdom, the male is more likely to be beautiful and fancy.¡±
¡°Humans are not animals, Wade.¡±
Rosina spoke as she tightened her grip on Kieran. Kieran kissed the back of Rosina¡¯s hand and wrapped his arm around Rosina¡¯s waist.
¡°That¡¯s correct, Princess.¡±
Kieran responded to Rosina but kept looking over at Canillian. He seemed worried and scowled in that direction whenever thediesughed loudly.
Rosina spoke as she was looking around, and then pointed. ¡°Is that Sir Tholin, over there?¡±
Tholin stood where the princess pointed. The young count had been staring in Canillian¡¯s direction, and as they looked on, he approached Canillian with flushed cheeks and anxiously clenched fists. Unlike Canillian who was frowning, the young count was blushing and smiling as though he was in the presence of ady.
That moment, the expression on the faces of the men near Wade all went grey. Everyone nkly stared.
¡°Oh my¡. This can¡¯t be, right?¡± Marilyn spoke in a hushed tone and observed ude¡¯s face, but he only shrugged and smiled casually.
The young Count that approached and talked to Canillian turned around, apparently discouraged by Anastasia¡¯s reaction. From the group¡¯s vantage point across the room, it appeared as though he had asked Canillian to speak with him, but the Marchioness stepped in and refused his request.
Kieran¡¯s face grew stern as he watched the interaction between his mother and brother.
It was ude who finally broke the group¡¯s silence.
¡°Mydy, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to meet someone for the northern region business. Will you join us, Your Highness?¡±
He politely took Marilyn¡¯s hand off his arm.
¡°Oh my, is there something wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s regarding family business.¡±
His tone was soft, but Marilyn felt the hardness of his rejection. Again, ude¡¯s behaviour indicated that he did not value her presence, and that he did not n to ask for her hand. The engagement had been pushed back several times now, and each time the duke¡¯s family put the engagement off, Marilyn felt the sting of humiliation.
Her only constion was that the young Duke seemed even colder and less interested in the other women of the court. She felt confident that given enough time he would propose to her, and they would marry.
Chapter 45.2
Chapter 45.2
Marilyn tried her best to hide her disappointment, and smiled as she said, ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±
He bowed, and with long strides he crossed the great hall and disappeared into a room on the west side.
Everyone swallowed nervously as they watched the young duke leave. Marilyn looked away then too, and absentmindedly rubbed the faint scar on her neck. It had healed well, and was almostpletely faded, but every time the memories resurfaced the skin stung.
¡°So¡. Marquis Shelby is well?¡± Wade, who was about to follow ude, asked in a usually hushed tone.
¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
Marilyn¡¯s eyes gentled at the answer, and she smiled innocently.
Kieran also left with Wade, leaving Rosina behind, and the twodies looked to where their partners used to be andughed with some bitterness.
Marilyn looked over to where Canillian had been standing a moment ago, but neither Canillian nor the young count that was circling around him were anywhere to be seen.
The Princess was chatting with otherdies, so Marilyn called her maid over.
¡°Did you see where Sir Canillian went?¡±
¡°He left the hall a moment ago. It seemed like he was going out.¡±
¡°Quietly find him and tell him that the essory on the dress he returned is missing. Ask him if he can remember anything, and thene tell me.¡±
¡°Yes, mydy.¡±
¡°You should ask gently, so as not to draw attention or rm him. If he is with someone, watch and wait until he is alone before you approach him. Understood?¡±
¡°Of course, mydy!¡± The young maid replied, unable to hide the excitement in her voice. This was the maid¡¯s first time in the great hall, and she was practically giddy with the adventure of her task.
To set a child like her loose was akin to releasing a swarm of busy bees. She would buzz all over the grounds until she found Canillian, of which Marilyn had no doubt.
Marilyn put on her best smile again and went back into the crowd.
She was certain now that she would root out the truth and deal with it, no matter how unpleasant that truth turned out to be.
She was certain.
***
When Kieran¡¯s engagement is over,e back to Cosoar quietly. Before winter. Observe the other nobles today. If you¡¯re confident that you can be amongst them, then I¡¯ll give you a choice.
Lia rubbed the kinks out of her sore legs and sat on the bench. The aroma of flowers perfumed the air around her, and she leaned back, hiding herself amongst the blossoming rose bushes. She released a quiet sigh.
She can go back to being ady. After a year, she could choose to go find her mother. But what did she mean by a choice? If she chose to live as a noble, then she would have to live as a man forever? Or did she mean that she will allow her to live as a nobledy?
She dreamed of afortable home, where she always had enough to eat and her clothing fit properly, but she did not want to live as a noble.
Distracted by her thoughts, Lia absently toyed with a de of grass that she plucked from the well trimmedwn.
It was then that Tholin, who had been chased off by the Marchioness earlier when he was trying to talk to her in the pce, suddenly popped around the corner of a rose bush.
¡°Here you are!¡±
She frowned and looked up at him.
¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±
¡°I heard that the reason you got hurt was because you were kidnapped by anarchists?¡±
¡°So?¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Dressed as ady.¡±
¡°So, what are you curious about?¡±
Tholin¡¯s cheeks flushed as Lia cut him off.
¡°Thatdy, it was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±
Tholin looked at her rather solemnly, but Lia scoffed.
¡°So, what if it was me? Are you interested in a man that dresses like ady?¡±
At her vague answer, Tholin shouted, ¡°You¡¯d embarrass me then? Rather than answer my question?¡±
¡°Your question was rude, young count.¡±
¡°You¡¯re just a copy of the young marquis.¡±
Tholin was trembling, his fists clenched.
Lia knew that when a young man looked like Tholin did, that a fist fight was soon to follow.
¡°You¡¯re still rude. If you¡¯re going to keep making my life difficult, then I¡¯ll go tell my brother that you think so poorly of him that to imitate him would be an insult.¡±
¡°Ha, me? No. It¡¯s Sir ude that can make your life difficult!¡±
She already knew that, so it didn¡¯t fluster her as he seemed to think it would, but it did still bother her.
Tholin¡¯s expression remained intense, and she realized that he had no intention of backing off. Rather than leave, he kept hurling questions at her, asking her what she did with the men, and wasn¡¯t it shameful to wear a dress? He kept circling around, trying to provoke her.
Lia let his words wash over her, barely hearing him, and stood to leave.
¡°I¡¯ve heard tales of your, shall we say, particr tastes, young count, and I am not interested. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±
Tholin followed Lia as she moved to leave the garden.
¡°Stop there!¡±
¡°And if I don¡¯t? Are you asking for a duel?¡±
Tholin¡¯s anger red at Lia¡¯s dismissive tone.
¡°Apologize for the insult you gave me!¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one who insulted me, young count.¡±
¡°How dare you!¡± he yelled, now shaking with anger.
Looking at him, she couldn¡¯t help herself from having the terrible thought that all she would have to do is give the anarchists some information about Tholin. She also wondered why the anarchists only seemed to target downtrodden women, rather than go after someone like Tholin, who was a ssist to his bones.
But rather than say any of this, Canillian, picked up her pace, walking so fast that she was running as she exited the garden. Her destination was the gallery of the great hall. Despite her usual independent nature, she knew that Tholin would stop harassing her if she stood by the Marchioness again.
¡°Canillian!¡± Tholin¡¯s enraged shout echoed against the building walls.
¡°Are you onlyposed when you¡¯re around the Marchioness?¡±
Off bnce, she pinwheeled her arms and jerked to a stop, surprised by ude¡¯s voice.
Before she lost her bnce, a strong arm wrapped around her back, steadying her. Flustered, Lia instinctively grabbed his arm, as ude pulled her closer to him, leaning them back against a wall.
¡°Canillian.¡±
Chapter 46.1
Chapter 46.1
After running right into him, ude called her name, his tonemanding. She hurriedly tried to push away from him, as her forehead bounced off his broad chest.
¡°Sir.¡±
¡°Are you ying hide-and-seek with the young count?¡±
¡°Hide-and-seek? No.¡±
¡°Then you¡¯re being chased?¡±
His questioning sounded almost yful, and she could feel her face blushing bright red as she backed away from his chest.
Tholin, who was following her, saw ude and stopped walking, his expression dismayed.
ude casually turned to Tholin. He had questioned her, but he wanted answers from Tholin too.
¡°No, I wasn¡¯t being chased. We were just¡. Having a conversation.¡±
¡°You can have a conversation in this distance? You two are something else.¡±
ude¡¯s lips had curled up into a soft smile for her, but his eyes were cold as he looked at Tholin. He dusted the dirt off his hands from where he had been touching the stone wall and addressed Tholin.
¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±
Tholin, who had been slowly stepping backward, stopped moving like he was nailed to the spot. He looked back-and-forth between her and use, his face flushed.
¡°I just wanted an apology for being insulted, but Sir Canillian doesn¡¯t seem to know any etiquette.¡±
¡°Etiquette?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Lia wanted to defend herself, upset that Tholin could act as though he had done nothing wrong, but she held her tongue. This was the pce after all. She couldn¡¯t afford to cause an even bigger scene, not while the Marchioness was also in the building. She heard the Marchioness¡¯s quiet warning from earlier, telling her to keep her head down and keep ying the part.
Although she had done nothing wrong, it was probably best if she just apologized to soothe Tholin¡¯s bruised ego.
Just as she was about to speak, Kieran¡¯s voice rang out.
¡°Let us hear it. How my brother insulted the young Count.¡±
Kieran had joined them at some point and was leaning against the wall. She was so focused on ude that she didn¡¯t even notice Kieran was around. Kieran pushed himself off the wall and approached them. Her nerves calmed a bit at Kieran¡¯s appearance.
ude¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched her smile in relief at Kieran¡¯s approach.
ude looked down at the tufts of hair curling at Canillian¡¯s cor and over his ears, and at his soft pale skin. ude couldn¡¯t help but think that Canillian looked like a porcin doll wearing men¡¯s clothing.
Unlike Canillian, who seemed relieved, Tholin¡¯s face turned white as a sheet as he backed away from Kieran.
¡°S, Sir Kieran.¡±
Kieran kept approaching the stammering Tholin, smiling and chastising Tholin by clicking his tongue.
¡°Tell me. How did my brother insult you? If you have a legitimate grievance, then I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give you the apology you¡¯re so richly owed.¡±
Kieran¡¯s cold tone was at odds with his words, and at odds with Kieran himself, who was usually gentle and kind by nature. Tension stretched taut between the two, and Lia realized that she needed to leave before the tension escted into a full-blown fight.
This was happening because of her, but she felt helpless to step in and fix it. The men¡¯s honor was on the line now, and there was nothing she could think to do except remove herself from the situation.
As Tholin began making excuses with Kieran in front of him, Lia slowly started to step away from the men, inching her way back toward the pce.
Just as she thought she could turn to leave, however, ude grabbed her arm.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re in the middle of this whether you like it or not.¡±
¡°This is getting out of hand. I do not want anyone to fight. Don¡¯t you think¡?¡±
¡°So. You¡¯d rather be with the Marchioness?¡±
Lia was stunned by his directness, but quickly gathered her thoughts.
¡°That might be better. Aren¡¯t I like kindling to Tholin¡¯s ire? My brother¡¯s anger might also dissipate if I leave.¡±
She knew it was a shameful stance for a man of honour to simply up and leave, and indeed it felt shameful to just leave the scene even by her own feminine standards, but what other choice did she have? ude, who was staring at her, startedughing aloud.
At the sound of ude¡¯sughter, Kieran and Tholin ceased their stand-off, turning to look at them nkly. The young duke looked like an entirely different person whileughing, his whole face transformed.
¡°Goodbye, Canillian.¡±
ude kindly patted the top of Lia¡¯s head.
Kieran felt ufortable seeing this new side of ude. A side that only seemed to emerge around Canillian.
¡°Yes, Lian. Go inside,¡± Kieran said, his tone brooking no argument.
She bowed her head and directed a relieved expression toward Kieran.
¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself, brother. And¡ young duke.¡±
ude nodded and thoughtfully watched Canillian¡¯s retreating form as Canillian practically ran back into the pce. ude then turned back to the men, his face the same cold mask of indifference that he usually wore.
ude turned to Tholin, his tone ice hard in a way that it never was in Canillian¡¯s presence, he said, ¡°Consider this your one and final warning. Do not cross the line, young count.¡±
Indignant, Tholin trembled at the affront, but just nodded. He idolized ude.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Kieran stepped between ude and Tholin, as he saw Tholin clench his teeth at his sense of injustice for having to apologize.
¡°The reason you ran out in the middle of our conversation¡ Was it because of Canillian?¡±
¡°No. That was just a coincidence, Kieran.¡±
¡°That was a pretty dramatic exit. Too dramatic to be a coincidence.¡±
¡°What are you trying to say? Watch that you don¡¯t grow overly protective.¡±
ude¡¯s smile was self-satisfied as he turned away from Kieran.
Kieran knew that look. It was the same look that ude got when hunting particrly coveted prey.
Kieran called out to ude¡¯s back, as ude headed to the garden where the prince was waiting.
¡°You¡¯re the one being overprotective, ude.¡±
ude stopped at his words.
As he turned left, ude nced up at the windows to the long gallery. In one, he could see Canillian had just rejoined the Marchioness.
¡°Maybe.¡±
He willingly epted the usation, put his hands in his pockets and lifted the corner of his mouth in the hint of a smile.
¡°There is something fragile about your brother. Like a sandcastle. One wrong touch, one misstep, and everything might fall apart.¡±
Chapter 46.2
Chapter 46.2
The map Bill Bryton handed them had been drawn by Eddie Kirkham. Both Wade and ude¡¯s expressions were stern.
¡°You¡¯re saying the map was incorrectly drawn?¡±
¡°Yes. The police and the army all moved ording to the map. But it led to the street that was blocked. That¡¯s also why Sir Canillian rescue was dyed.¡±
Bryton, wiping cold sweat off his face with a handkerchief, looked so pathetic that they felt sorry for him.
They had only discovered that the map was wrong thanks to the children that the duke¡¯s family had taken in. As they discussed how to find a guide who would lead them to the doctor hiding in Louvre, Ivan brought in the children.
¡°There is a very old church here. Not a bar. And,¡± the boy said, pointing to the map, ¡°this is a sewer here. I hid there when I was ying hide-and-seek with friends, but ever since I saw a scary ghost, I don¡¯t go in there anymore. That¡¯s why we blocked the entrance with trash. It was so scary.¡±
The children trembled at the boy¡¯s tale, and hugged Ivan as they relived their fear. The children were telling the truth.
Bryton had discovered that the map was wrong after investigating their failed mission, and therefore he requested this meeting with the prince.
¡°How many anarchists are there in total?¡± asked the prince.
¡°To be safe, we have to assume that it¡¯s the poption of the Louvre,¡± answered Bryton.
¡°And you led the operation without double-checking the validity of the map?¡±
¡°It was my ipetence. I will bear whichever punishment you see fit.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been deceived and bested by Eddie Kirkham. This isn¡¯t just ipetence, it¡¯s a disgrace.¡±
Bryton¡¯s head lowered further in shame at the prince¡¯s cold words, his eyes glued to the floor.
Kieran also couldn¡¯t hide his anger. He mmed down his teacup as he remembered the police inspector, who requested witness attendance after putting Canillian in danger.
ude, however, looked down on the map without a word. He was staring at the red x mark on the map. He put his finger on it and asked, ¡°What ce is this?¡±
Bryton answered after looking at the map.
¡°Just an ordinary house. My men toured all around the city with the new map.¡±
¡°Perhaps, but does it have a red ribbon tied on it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. Since we don¡¯t put a mark on it unless its appearance is unique or suspicious¡¡±
ude nodded his head. Wade went over every report in detail, his expression increasingly exasperated.
The whole thing had been aplete failure.
Even more than a failure. A catastrophe. The n improvised by the army had resulted in an increased number of well-trained anarchists, mostly from a middle ss that had increased in size exponentially.
They were not strong enough to defeat well-prepared anarchists.
¡°Enough. I won¡¯t hear any more reports of failure.¡±
Wade dismissed Bryton and his subjects from the guest hall, the grand room grew silent as the uniformed men left.
ude looked down at the map Bryton had left on the long table, and was still deep in his thoughts.
He stared at one particr point on the map. It was around there that he met thedy who looked so much like Canillian.
The ce where everything had looked neglected and rundown. Where only the red ribbon looked new.
¡°The timing isn¡¯t good, Kieran,¡± Prince Wade said, ¡°After your engagement to Rosina, father will head to the north personally.¡±
¡°His Majesty?¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Yes. He is feeling impatient since his most trustworthy duke and marquis are both in that neutral area. Also, there¡¯s Duke Ihar to consider¡¡±
Wade stopped mid-sentence and took out a cigarette.
¡°Death doesn¡¯t care about time and ce. Since we are done here, I¡¯ll be off. I¡¯ll see you at your engagement, Kieran.¡±
Kieran nodded lightly, the meeting between three men over.
ude went back into the long gallery instead of heading out. He had something to check.
There was a particr set of eyes that he had noticed tracking his every move when he was near Canillian. A watcher who was too curious and naive to properly mask her spying.
Marilyn, who was chatting with other nobledies, spotted him across the hall and stood up, meeting his eyes. By her side, the maid with especially pale skin and red hair, who ducked behind Marilyn when he looked at her.
It was Marilyn¡¯s maid who had been watching him with Canillian.
Now knowing that Marilyn was involved, he had his answer about the watcher. The maid had likely been ordered to report to her about his daily life.
ude quickly lost interest in both Marilyn and her maid. He gave Marilyn a curt nod, and rather than approach her, he left the gallery. He could feel Marilyn¡¯s gaze tracking him as he left, but his only interest was in the map he was holding.
A new-like ribbon, a doctor in hiding, and a horseman who hid. And of course, Eddie Kirkham, who he had personally expelled¡
He looked at the arm that was wrapped around Canillian. He kicked himself mentally. Why couldn¡¯t he shake these suspicions? Perhaps it wasn¡¯t suspicion that he couldn¡¯t let go of, but rather his own strange hope? Hope that Canillian was ady.
It was an unwee feeling. ude ran his hand over his face.
Behind him, just approaching a carriage, Marilyn called out to him.
¡°Sir ude!¡±
ude couldn¡¯t ignore the direct call and turned to her.
Marilyn walked toward him, the hem of her ornate gown swirling with each step. She stopped in front of him, her face visibly anxious, and coloured as though she had rushed to catch up to him.
¡°I will visit the north after Princess Rosina¡¯s engagement. With father and mother.¡±
***
Anastasia arrived back at the town house, dismissed all the attendees and then went to her room.
She stood by the window and pulled back the thick drapery she looked down at the garden and orange grove. She saw a carriage that just left the Marquis mansion.
It was a carriage carrying Canillian. Thinking of him brought back all the meaningless chatter she¡¯d been forced to endure.
Rumour has it that Sir Canillian helped hugely. I am envious that you were blessed with two very dependable sons, Marchioness.
I heard he is in his 9th year at the Academy? The teachers were reportedly astounded by his intelligence.
He looks small and weak for now, but I am sure he will grow bigger. Maybe even bigger than young Marquis¡ Oh, I am sorry. How is the young Marquis¡¯ health? I hope he is well.
Is he back from the Geore for good? I heard that he is going back to Geore.
The conversations were rife with meaningless envy, jealousy and vapid diversion. Her acquaintances were trying hard to embarrass her aftering back for the first time in 4 years.
Anastasia, knowing all this too well, kept checking on Canillian during the teatime.
That pretty face was getting harder and harder to disguise. As was her petite figure, sweet lilting voice, and silken skin. It was hard to take one¡¯s eyes off her.
She was beautiful. Like her mother.
¡°Laura¡¡±
Chapter 47.1
Chapter 47.1
In fast procession, four dark carriages drove through the night, lit only by the streetlight torches, as they rushed towards the pce. The vibration of their wheels across the cobblestone streets echoed ominously through thete-night hour, frightening the few people who watched the carriages pass with wide eyes.
The ckwood carriages were distinctively shiny and dark, and two of the carriages proudly bore the Ihar and Vale family crests, each of which pulled up to a stop in front of the entrance to the emperor¡¯s private quarters. The overworked horses shook their heads, froth at their lips, as the attendees moved to escort Gliad Vale and Maximilian Del Ihar off their carriages.
The emperor emerged from the entrance and personally greeted the two of them, observing that they both appeared fatigued from their long journey.
¡°Sirs!¡± The emperor opened his arms wide and embraced them each in turn.
¡°At your service, Your Majesty,¡± they answered, almost in unison.
¡°You must be tired from the long trip.¡±
The pce that had seemed to be asleep only moments ago, now filled up with curious noblemen and women of the court, all murmuring and vying to get a glimpse of the procession.
The Duke and the Marquis followed the Emperor into the Great Hall, followed by the curious nobles. Behind them road weary soldiers carried a massive chest, their heavy footsteps echoing throughout the marbled hall and trailing dirt behind them.
At the Emperor¡¯s nod, the servants shuttered the windows of the Great Hall, also known as the Mirror Room. Then the servants drew heavy golden drapes across each window, further closing off the Great Hall from the outside world, before quietly retreating from the room.
The prying eyes of the gathered nobles were still glued to the chest, however, and the group¡¯s demeanor was noticeably excited as they spected about the contents of the chest, greedy anticipation in their eyes.
The emperor tilted his chin at the royal guards, who promptly rounded up the disappointed nobles and led them from the hall.
¡°Such quick intuition the greedy seem to possess. As though they can smell gold and diamonds through the pce walls.¡± The emperor leisurely walked around the table the chest was on. ¡°Open it.¡±
Marquis Gliad, took out a gilded dagger and pried a nail from the front of the rough wood chest, releasing the hinged top and opening the chest wide to reveal a huge unprocessed diamond.
¡°Oh my, this¡. I see why Geore was so passionate about it.¡±
The emperor was clearly impressed, and uncharacteristically stunned, as he caressed the diamond with shaking hands. A mine that contained such rare diamonds in arge quantity would amount to unparalleled wealth. He could envision King Sergio shaking in fury once he knew what the mine could produce.
¡°Did you find out who has title to the neutral territory?¡± The emperor pulled a chair closer to the table and sat to further examine the diamond.
Duke Maximilian poured himself a drink in the ss the servant left, fatigue heavy on his face.
¡°We have not yet, but its most likely one of the royals. The sheer size of thend is too vast for standard noble to procure.¡±
¡°A royal¡. Right. Marquis Vale.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Gliad bowed formally.
The emperor squinted up at him from his perusal of the diamond.
¡°I heard your son brought a guest from Geore. Where is that guest?¡±
He asked even though he already knew the answer. Ian Sergio was a guest of Kieran, however, and even the Marquis didn¡¯t know his precise whereabouts.
¡°If it is a meeting with Prince Ian Sergio you want, I can arrange it for the day of engagement, if it so pleases, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Is it not possible to do it now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s quitete, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Hm, I see. Fine. I will officially invite him to the pce. Treat him well until then.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Gliad, bowing, nced over at the duke who was sitting quietly. Even today, there had been an assassination attempt while they were trying to leave the neutral territory. But they didn¡¯t know who was behind it.
They were fairly sure that Geore was behind the attempt, but they couldn¡¯t be certain. Plenty of people in the empire would be happy to take the duke¡¯s head.
The duke had survived all the attempts thus far, but the toll of constantly defending himself from unknown threats and the pain from his wound had etched deep lines of exhaustion across his face. Gliad himself felt the strain from dealing with the duke, who had been ill tempered and cutting the entire trip.
¡°The manor in town is not as secure as the pce. I insist that you stay here where you will have the protection of the royal guard.¡±
Maximilian lifted his bloodshot eyes at the emperor¡¯s suggestion. Then he faintly smiled and nodded.
The threat of impending death shrouded Duke Ihar like a dark cloak, shrinking the once giant presence of the man who was hailed as the truly noble of the nobles.
¡°And you, marquis, should keep the diamond. There are too many prying court eyes, and I fear that something may happen to it should it remain here.¡±
¡°That is a wise choice, Your Majesty.¡±
Gliad called his attendees and told them to take the diamond. Duke Ihar, whose face was as white as a sheet, stood up while holding his stomach. His wound had yet to heal.
Maximilian, his face strained by pain and fatigue, forced a smile and said to Gliad, ¡°Contact ude. I miss my son.¡±
Chapter 47.2
Chapter 47.2
The news of Duke Ihar and Marquis Vale arriving at the capital the previous night spread quickly.
Canillian also heard the news. Pepe chattered about how the carriage that was to carry the duke charged into the Academy, causing a huge fusste in the night.
¡°Pepe, how do you what happened during the night?¡± She asked while buttoning her uniform.
Clearly proud of herself, Pepe said, ¡°The news spread fast! Everyone is talking about it and cannot wait to tell anyone and everyone who walks by. Even about how Count Shelby¡¯s daughter, Marilyn, proposed to the young Duke at the gallery.¡±
¡°Proposed?¡±
¡°It was the young Duke that postponed their engagement in the first ce. Apparently, she told him that she¡¯ll visit the north once Kieran¡¯s engagement is over. What do you think that means? It means that she¡¯s done waiting, and that she¡¯ll set the date.¡±
Lia nodded while imagining ude with Marilyn.
The two of them were a very fitting couple. Although they were not engaged yet, everyone said that Marilyn was going to be the duchess.
¡°If that happens, then I¡¯ll be achingly jealous of Marilyn. The young duke is a bit standoffish and cold, but he is so handsome. I much prefer the young duke to the prince,¡± Lia mumbled to herself, while Pepe whispered, ¡°I¡. think Kieran is the best.¡±
¡°What about Prince Ian? I heard that he¡¯ll put in a formal marriage request to the Marquis.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a joke. And I am not getting married. Forever.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡±
Pepe smiled, finished dressing Lia, and folded a handkerchief to give it to her.
The Empire was in a celebratory mood as it was the day before Princess Rosina¡¯s engagement. The dressing shops were bustling with people ordering new dresses, and the carriages transporting foods filled the streets.
After getting ready, Lia found her carriage and horseman. The hot morning sun streamed in through the carriage¡¯s small window, warming the interior of the cabin as they travelled through Iona Park toward the academy. Lia gazed out the window, but she was lost in thought and did not really see the sweeping gardens bathed in morning light as they rolled by.
As Pepe had said, she should be preparing herself for the future. Once Kieran and Princess Rosina¡¯s engagement party was over, an engagement for Marilyn and ude would be announced.
For the first time, Lia desperately wished that she were old enough to be considered an adult. She wanted to run away from everyone who knew her as Canillian and live normally in a ce where no one knew who she was.
Just as she got off the carriage after arriving at the academy, a servant who was wiping the tiled ground approached her to hand her a letter.
¡°Last night, I was asked to give this to you.¡±
¡°To me?¡±
¡°Yes. A well-groomed gentleman insisted that you receive this.¡±
Well-groomed?
¡°Thank you,¡± she said, taking the letter. The envelope was strange in that there was no official seal, just unadorned red wax. She opened the envelope to find a letter written in clean handwriting.
Walking into the academy her eyes widened and her steps slowed as she read the letter:
¡°Laura has a long-lost daughter.
We know she is Marquis Gliad Vale¡¯s bastard.
Shall we meet?¡±
Improperly there was no signature, or any other indication of who penned the letter, but she feared that she knew who he was.
Her heart pounded in her chest so hard that she feared it would stop altogether, and other students started to gather around her, murmuring with concern, as she stood pale and still in the middle of the hall.
Nodding with reassurances that she was fine, she gently extricated herself from the worried group, and retracing her steps she approached the servant.
¡°Excuse me¡. The man who handed you the letter. Was he wearing round sses?¡±
The servant who was sweeping the floor with a broom, nodded vigorously.
¡°Yes. And he smelled of disinfectant. And perhaps some other strange medicine.¡±
It was the doctor.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Lia thanked the servant, and walked away in a daze as the reality sank in. The doctor had dropped off the letter. They knew that she was Marquis Vale¡¯s child, and they also knew that she attended the academy. They must be observing her, perhaps even now.
She could not help but look around for anyone who might be looking in her direction, but she did not see anyone obviously suspicious.
Her mouth went dry, and her chest felt constricted, as a new and overwhelming sense of unease washed over her.
***
¡°I want to put in a formal request for marriage, Marquis Gliad.¡±
For a moment, the marquis doubted his ears. Kieran was also surprised. Anastasia dropped her teacup, and the flustered attendee ushered all of the other servants out of the drawing room.
After finishing their breakfast, the marquis had invited Ian to their townhome to let him know about the emperor¡¯s invitation. But what came out of the prince¡¯s mouth made him forget about the pce and put everyone in tizzy.
Shamelessly, Ian¡¯s expression remainedpletely rxed despite the effect his words had caused. Smiling, he gently put down his teacup.
¡°Please tell me that you¡¯re not going to keep insisting that Canillian is a man, even to me?¡±
¡°Prince Ian, you¡¯ve taken me off guard. You wish to take Canillian as your wife?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to marry her immediately. I am asking for a promise. After one year, let her have her debut. Then we¡¯ll announce the engagement.¡±
The Marquis closed his eyes, his mind momentarily nk. Not only did Ian know Canillian¡¯s actual identity, but he apparently also had feelings for her.
¡°Canillian wants to live quietly, prince.¡±
Anastasia, who had kept quiet until now, lifted her head and blinking rapidly she said, ¡°The ce beside a prince isn¡¯t a fitting position for her. The Royal family wants to have a connection with Geore. Why not engage one of the princesses¡.¡±
¡°Canillian is enough, madame,¡± Ian interrupted.
Anastasia¡¯s hands began shaking.
The Marquis struggled to maintain hisposure. He had slept poorly for many reasons, least of which was that he had brought the diamond back to the townhome.
Sighing, he said ¡°She¡¯s been living as a boy for a reason. We should hear Lia¡¯s opinion. What would you do if she said no?¡±
¡°We¡¯re going to get married one way or another,¡± Ian said resolutely, ¡°You forced her to live like a man until now, shouldn¡¯t you let her live the rest of her life as the distinguished and beautiful woman that she is?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true but¡¡±
Cutting him off, Ian said ¡°I¡¯ll take that response as your blessing and await the day of the announcement.¡±
Ian smiled and stood up, looking down on the Marchioness¡¯s conflicted expression.
Heughed as she sat wringing her hands, trying to act calm.
Just as Ian moved to leave, the marquis, who had been deep in thought, stopped him.
¡°The emperor formally invited you to the pce. So, for now, hear me out.¡±
¡°The emperor invited me?¡±
Gliad nodded once and stood up to approach him.
¡°ept the emperor¡¯s invitation. And before we discuss anything to do with marriage to my daughter, I have a question. About Geore¡¯s noble, who apparently owns the neutral territory.¡±
Ian crossed his arms, and from across the room he met Kieran¡¯s using eyes over Gliad¡¯s shoulder.
Kieran, his face a mask of anger, suddenly got up and came toward him.
¡°You don¡¯t have to search far for that noble, father.¡±
¡°Kieran, what are you¡¡±
Unlike Ian, who smirked, Kieran¡¯s expression had grown even more forbidding.
¡°Prince Ian is the owner of the neutral territory, father. And prince, I think its time we had a chat.¡±
Chapter 48.1
Chapter 48.1
Although Marquis Gliad Vale¡¯s mansion in Cosoar was the epitome of opulence, his townhouse in the Capital was known for its quiet elegance. Kieran and Prince Ian Sergio walked together on a muted blue Persian carpet down a long hallway.
¡°Hey, Kieran. Rx a little. You have long known that I was smitten at first sight,¡± said Ian casually.
Kieran¡¯s ire rose at Ian¡¯s nonchnt tone. ¡°No matter how smitten you are,¡± Kieran countered, ¡°to talk about marriage! Canillia is still too young!¡±
Kieran¡¯s mind was in chaos. Ian is free-spirited. He always was. But he is a royal. And royals shouldn¡¯t do anything so reckless.
If Kieran had known that this was going to happen, he would have kept Canillia¡¯s true identity hidden.
¡°Should I have returned to the Empire earlier?¡± he asked aloud of himself.
Kieran wanted to free his sister Canillia from her oppressed life and help her build the life she wants.
However, a marriage proposal from Ian would upset everything. Canillia¡¯s secret would bepletely exposed and the King of Goere would push for the marriage for his own benefit.
Kieran¡¯s worries were suddenlypounded by a new thought.
¡°Lia could face a lot of trouble¡ªeven harm¡ªbecause of your reckless suggestion, Ian,¡± said Kieran evenly.
Ian¡¯s face darkened at Kieran¡¯s controlled tone. ¡°Trouble, perhaps,¡± Ian said slowly, ¡°but she won¡¯t lose her life.¡±
¡°Her life?¡± Kieran exploded. ¡°Are you saying her life is in danger? From whom? The anarchists in Louvre?¡±
¡°Kieran, did you really think that the Marchioness would leave Canillia be? I¡¯m disappointed in you,¡± Ian said, shaking his head and clicking his tongue.
Mother wouldn¡¯t, thought Kieran.
Kieran clenched his teeth and red at the end of the hallway. The sunshine from the eastern windowsid heavily on his shoulders. Ian walked leisurely past Kieran and turned to face him.
¡°You¡¯re the one getting married for the benefit of your family. My love for Canillia, reckless as it might be, is an honest love. And honesty changes things. You will see.
Kieran looked helpless and murderous simultaneously.
Ian continued, ¡°If I could put a ring on her finger right now, I would do it. I am exercising all the patience I have.¡±
¡°Prince, you are insane.¡±
¡°Oh, you are not the first person to tell me that,¡± replied Ian a bit yfully. Suddenly, his yfulness gave way to annoyance.
¡°Kieran, I am not the only one who has eyes for Canillia. Oh, the Kayan Empire is bing hostile.¡±
***
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
ude observed his father, Duke Maximilian. The Duke upied such a ce of power, that even the Emperor would be formal with the Master of the North at times.
But now the Duke was unshaven and weak, having trouble lifting a cup of tea.
¡°What happened to the assassin?¡± asked ude.
¡°He killed himself. He cut his own throat, so we wouldn¡¯t learn of his identity or his mission,¡± This answer came from Knight Kyle who was standing behind Duke Maximilian.
¡°All three assassination attempts?¡±
¡°The first attempt was poison. Although we investigated everyone in charge of the meal, our findings were inconclusive,¡± the Knight exined.
¡°Then you didn¡¯t investigate everyone! Poisoning is done by someone close at hand,¡± ude said sharply.
¡°My apologies,¡± murmured the Knight, hanging his head in shame.
As Duke Maximilian struggled to rise from his seat, he said, ¡°Such pesky things. I let them have their way on thest attack, so let Kyle go now.¡± He went to his bed and looked at a document left by an attendee.
ude tried to suppress his anger. Thoughts of loyalty and life swirled in his mind. If the assassin chose to kill himself, then the person behind the attempts must be important and powerful.
¡°Were they after our diamond¡ or our family?¡± he asked.
¡°I am not sure. Perhaps both,¡± answered the Duke.
¡°How can you be so calm? You almost lost your life!¡±
The Duke regarded his son. ¡°You are so grown up now. This could have been a chance for you to inherit my title.¡±
¡°No!¡± protested ude. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take it¡ not for another decade.¡±
¡°I should have gotten myself another son,¡± said the Duke, half kidding.
¡°It isn¡¯t toote for that,¡± replied ude in turn, noticing the look of pride on his father¡¯s face.
ude wasn¡¯t a perfect young man. Yet, he was precocious and the image of his father at that age.
The Duke, holding the document, said, ¡°Son, you may go now. I need to rest.¡±
ude remained in the room by his father¡¯s side, noticing just how small the powerful man now looked. He summoned the royal doctor to tend to the ailing Duke and then left the Pce for the Academy.
ude didn¡¯t bother to change his attire. Instead, he walked directly to the stable, saddled up his horse, and headed to the Academy. His mind swirled as he sped along, the wind ballooning his coat. If Geore is behind the assassination attempts, then there will be war. Ian Sergio is known as a warmonger, but is there another reason behind his visit? Or, is the Empire the mastermind behind the assassination attempts?
ude arrived at the Academy, hardly knowing how he got there. The calm of theke sharply contrasted with his chaotic mind. This is where ude had first met Canillian.
Chapter 48.2
Chapter 48.2
ude heard rustling by theke and thought it might be Canillian. He moved slowly and carefully to see who was there.
There was a horse tied to a tree and a figure bent over the water washing his face. It was Ian. ude cursed under his breath.
Ian wiped the water from his chin and scoffed, ¡°I knew it was you from the sound of your horse.¡±
¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked ude.
¡°I came to see Canillian, but he is in ss. This is a good ce to rest. How about you?¡±
ude found himself annoyed when Canillian¡¯s name crossed Ian¡¯s lips and he understood why. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Why did youe to the Empire, Prince?¡±
Ian bristled at such a cold question. ¡°To¡achieve some things.¡±
¡°And have you been sessful?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
The glint in Ian¡¯s eye annoyed ude.
¡°There are assassins in the neutral territory. Did you know that? Perhaps this is Geore¡¯s way of breaking a truce?¡±
¡°Assassins?¡± Ian shook his head and looked sad. ¡°Did the Duke get hurt?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± ude replied pointedly.
¡°I am sorry to hear that. Did you catch the culprit?¡±
Yes, but hemitted suicide.¡±
¡°Why do you suspect Geore?¡±
¡°No citizen of the Empire went to the north,¡± replied ude.
Ian¡¯s face was neutral but he nodded in agreement. ¡°I feel sorry for you, but there is no reason for Geore to send an assassin.¡±
¡°If they don¡¯t stop, there will be war,¡± warned ude.
¡°There won¡¯t be any war,¡± Ian assured. ¡°Geore and Kayan are about to be allies through marriage. My marriage.¡±
ude scoffed. Marriage? Allies? ude had not heard any rumors about a marriage cementing the rtionship between Geore and Kayan. What nonsense!
Ian continued, ¡°Young Duke, you¡¯re not curious at all? You didn¡¯t even ask with whom. Aren¡¯t you interested? Or are you simply interested in¡ that child?¡±
Ian didn¡¯t even have to mention the child¡¯s name. ude couldn¡¯t refute him. Wade had said it was love.
ude was confused. He wasn¡¯t sure in what way he wanted Canillian. ude caught himself. He looked at Ian and asked, ¡°Who is it? Who is the person?¡±
Ianughed disdainfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I learned only recently that I have something important to hide.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
I knew he was a waste of time, ude thought. He looked at Ian who was lying back with his eyes closed. ude left without saying goodbye and spurred his horse to break into a run, hoping to clear his aching head.
When ss let out, the students streamed towards their living quarters. ude searched the crowd, but Cannilian was not among them.
Where is he? I must see that child.
***
¡°Canillian, I am sorry, but I hope you will not attend the party.¡±
Lia looked at the Marchioness, whose sudden arrival had turned the entire house upside down. Although Lia had already finished getting dressed for Kieran¡¯s engagement party, she nodded in assent. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t then.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± said the Marchioness, noting that the house is tiny and cramped.
Lia saw the Marchioness to her carriage and then removed her jacket mechanically. Pepe took the jacket from her, looking angry.
¡°I can¡¯t believe it! After we worked so hard to get you made up!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure there was a reason. I¡¯m actually relieved. I¡¯ve been tired recently,¡± replied Lia.
¡°You really think ma¡¯am is doing this for yourfort? It¡¯s definitely that she didn¡¯t want you getting all the attention. Why is she like this?¡±
¡°Pepe, be careful. You shouldn¡¯t say things like that.¡±
Even after Lia¡¯s warning, Pepeined and stomped her feet.
Lia pretended not to be disappointed, but, in fact, she was. The one thing she wanted was to see how amazing Kieran would look at this event.
Lia got changed intofortable clothing, took the books she had to return, and headed to the library.
With gs waving and citizens dressed up, it seemed that the city itself was in a celebratory mood thanks to the princess¡¯s engagement!
As Lia departed in her carriage, she stared at the people who were lined up to receive food provided by the Pce.
Her carriage rolled through a quiet park and arrived at the royal library. As she left the carriage, young beggars gathered around her, stretching out their hands. Lia quickly handed out coins to them and then ran into the library.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, sir.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been busy. Are my books overdue?¡±
¡°Do not concern yourself. You borrow the most books from the library.¡±
After returning her books and selecting new ones, Lia sat on afortable sofa in a quiet, sunny spot. She weed all that the library offered¡ªthe joyful coolness, thefort, and the scent of vintage books.
Thank goodness she didn¡¯t attend the engagement party! She would have felt uneasy there, like walking on a thorny path. The library was so much better! She snuggled in the sofa while hugging a book and closed her eyes. She was too tired to read, but not tired enough to fall asleep. Instead she enjoyed the sounds and scents of people in the library.
Lia stretched sleepily and opened her eyes. ude, wearing a white uniform, was sitting across from her with his legs crossed and a smile ying on his lips.
¡°Here you are.¡±
Chapter 49.1
Chapter 49.1
Lia tried her best not to look surprised. Here was ude looking splendid, even breathtaking!
His uniform cor bore the Duke¡¯s hand-embroidered family crest. His hair was brushed back neatly, and his strong, handsome face shone.
As shy as she was, Lia could not take her eyes off him. He gently lowered himself so very close to her.
¡°Canillian,¡± he whispered, ¡°are you still sleepy?¡±
His sweet, close words made her temporarily forget herself. Suddenlying back to her senses, she straightened up.
¡°Why are you here? What about the engagement?¡±
¡°I saw you on my way to the Pce. What about you, being here instead of the engagement party?¡±
¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t feeling well,¡° she lied, coughing a few times for effect. She then turned the first page of the new book, pretending to read, but thinking only of ude.
Too obvious! He smirked and tried to hide his ensuingughter, but even his shoulders shook.
¡°Canillian,¡± he said,posing himself, ¡°if you¡¯re sick you should be going to a doctor, not a library.¡±
Although Lia was embarrassed, she feltpelled to maintain the fiction¡ªeven though it made her two-faced. Come to think of it, she has been two-faced a lot recently.
She had met many people since she was admitted to the Academy, and her lying increased exponentially. She was bing very good at it. Lia¡¯s face became stern as she realized this truth.
¡°You¡¯re really sick?¡± ude asked in such a kind voice, that Lia looked up at him, gulped, and then nodded.
¡°Not feeling too well,¡± she confirmed.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not that sick.¡±
¡°Thene with me. To the Pce.¡±
¡°Absolutely not.¡± She went back to her book and turned page after page.
If she were to run into the Marchioness¡
Lia could understand why the Marchioness hade so early in the morning asking for that favor. And hadn¡¯t Lia already agreed to its terms? But if she were to break her pledge and attend the engagement party, then she would be defying the Marchioness.
ude stared at her and said, ¡°Then, I also don¡¯t have a reason to go.¡±
He picked up a pillow and headed toward the sofa.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be absent, ude. My brother will miss you.¡±
ude, who didn¡¯t seem to mind if his uniform got rumpled, curled up on the other end of the sofa.
¡°There are so many in attendance that no one would even notice.¡±
¡°No matter how many there are, your absence would be noticeable,¡± Lia countered.
He lifted his head and looked at her intently. The hair on her arms and the back of her neck stood up.
¡°My father is hurt. He is resting at the Pce. He has been weakened by attacks and poisoning. No one knows when he will recover.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Lia had heard the rumors of assassination attempts on the Duke. The newspapers practicallypeted to cover stories about Duke Ihar, his family¡¯s territory, and their fortune. All that someday would be ude¡¯s.
¡°You must be worried,¡± said Lia softly.
¡°I am. I respect and love my father.¡±
¡°He will recover. He¡¯s a strong person.¡±
¡°Yes. Stronger than anyone I know.¡±
She felt unfamiliar with him, a man who openly says he loves his father. She bit her lip and ude noticed.
¡°So,¡± ude began slowly, ¡°I thought about it. The first thing I would do if I were Duke.¡±
His gaze went from her face, to her hand, to a bookshelf, and to the chandelier on the ceiling. Once his eyes left her, she breathed in relief.
¡°First, I am going to be my own person. I will surround myself with people I trust, and expand my territory. That is why I am at the Academy right now.¡±
She remembered his suggestion from some time ago. He had said that for a second son of a noble family¡ªa son who cannot seed the title¡ªthere wouldn¡¯t be a better position than that of Steward for the Duke¡¯s family.
Lia stared at ude without answering. Is this what he is referring to now?
¡°Are you going to reject my offer again, Canillian?¡±
She was right.
Lia stood up to put the book back on the shelf. Then ude quickly stood up and followed her.
¡°Your answer?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t fit with the Duke¡¯s family. And as I have already told you, I want to do something different.¡±
¡°Like what?¡±
¡°I want to be a teacher. To teach children.¡±
¡°The Duke¡¯s family has children that need teaching,¡± he offered.
He was referring to the very children she had asked him to take care of. Unable to hide her smile, Lia nodded. ¡°You seem like a good person,¡± she said walking away.
He followed her. ¡°A good person?¡±
¡°Yes, a good person.¡±
Lia navigated her way through the book stacks. She could hear the distant sound of pages turning and the sound of ude¡¯s trailing footsteps. He followed her as if pulled by an invisible string.
¡°And¡?¡±
Lia lifted an unpublished manuscript from a bottom shelf. The vintage cover bore a familiar symbol¡ªthat of Lythia Milton. Lia sat down, regarding the manuscript as one would a treasure.
ude abruptly lowered himself as a familiar voice rang out.
¡°I understand young Duke ude del Ihar is here. Find him.¡±
It was Marilyn.
Chapter 49.2
Chapter 49.2
The flustered librarian asked Marilyn to lower her voice, but she repaid him with a scoff and a sharp nce.
ude¡¯srge hand mped over Lia¡¯s mouth and Lia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He pushed her one step back against a bookcase as he kept watch. He frowned and whispered, ¡°How annoying.¡±
Lia¡¯s initial concern gave way to embarrassment. ude was so close, he was practically hugging her. Her eyes were frozen open. She couldn¡¯t even blink.
¡°Wait like this for a bit,¡± he whispered with pleading eyes.
His breath, gentle on her face; his scent, swarming her senses. Is this reality or a dream?
There was no way they wouldn¡¯t be found in this dubious hiding ce, not with Marilyn¡¯sckeys searching the library.
With a trembling hand Lia grabbed the wrist of the hand covering her mouth. ¡°Sir,¡± she whispered against his hand. He stepped even closer, if that were possible.
¡°Shh.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t¡ª.¡± She stopped mid sentence. He understood.
¡°If I can make Marilyn believe that I¡¯m with another woman, she¡¯ll lose interest. You won¡¯t be exposed.¡±
Why did they have to do this? Although her head was spinning, ude¡¯s warmth and her pounding heart kept her from speaking further.
Is it sinful to want to hug him? As a man, she couldn¡¯t risk hugging him in public. Homosexuality was considered immoral and was punishable under thew. Extreme punishment for just one hug.
Lia clutched the book. She both heard and felt ude¡¯s long sigh of resignation.
¡°For a man, you can really make someone crazy.¡±
His hot lips and breath were now directly on her cheek. She held her breath as his words reverberated in her mind.
¡°Please don¡¯t be surprised, but I must hug you,¡± he whispered.
ude ran his fingers through her hair, and wrapped an arm around her waist, drawing her to him tightly.
Her heart pounded and she wondered if she were having a seizure. The book fell out of her hands and thudded on the floor.
A figure appeared behind ude. ¡°Your majesty, the young Duke ude,¡± a servant said, bowing.
ude¡¯s massive body hid Liapletely.
¡°Sir, what is happening?¡±
ude turned his head slightly and looked at Marilyn¡¯s servant. When their eyes met, the servant bowed more deeply. He gestured towards the library¡¯s entrance.
¡°The young mistress is waiting.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°She would like for the two of you to attend the Princess¡¯s engagement together.¡±
¡°Together? I¡¯m sorry, but we had no ns to do so. Had she sent a formal request?¡± ude knew no request of the kind was needed. He continued, ¡°Please tell her that I am otherwise engaged, and that I will meet her at the party.¡±
The servant ran away without looking back. He must have been shocked to see the young Duke¡¯s behavior. Arms wrapped around a woman in public!
Lia felt panic as she tried to extricate herself from ude¡¯s embrace. He held her tightly and looked at her calmly. ¡°You are lying, sir,¡± she stated tly, but then looked into his blue eyes and felt swallowed by them. She had promised herself many times that she would keep her distance from him, but to no avail.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Her cheeks reddened. ¡°Also, it is¡improper¡ for men to be doing this. Let me go.¡±
¡°Yes. Between men. That¡¯s a sin.¡±
¡°If you know so well¡ª¡±
¡°If you are a real man.¡±
¡°If?¡± she gulped.
¡°Of course, you¡¯re a man.¡±
He softly brushed back her bangs from her eyes, let out a long sigh, and rested his forehead on her shoulder. The difference in their size was remarkable, like a giant and a child.
¡°If you say you¡¯re a man, then you must be,¡± he said wistfully.
Approaching footsteps broke his reverie. It must be Marilyn reacting to the news from her servant.
Lia flinched and curled up into ude¡¯s embrace hoping Marilyn wouldn¡¯t see her like this.
The sun shone through the ample windows and sparkled like gems. Lia silentlypared ude¡¯s embrace to those of Kieran and Ian. Ian, who would ask to be hugged. So very different!
Lia¡¯s heart thumped as Marilyn¡¯s footsteps grew louder. Whispered curses escaped ude¡¯s lips. He then grabbed Lia¡¯s trembling wrist.
¡°Come here.¡±
***
Kieran and Rosina stood together in the spacious, manicured garden and observed their guests. Dressed in finery, the partygoers swirled around the honored couple, dancing to the orchestra and mingling with one another.
Lia looked at the partygoers from afar and was awed by them. ude stood behind her with his chin resting on the top of her head, scoffing at the spectacle. The two were perched in a room atop the Prince¡¯s Pce, where there were no guards, only toys for children.
¡°Isn¡¯t it a great view? We can watch from here without being caught,¡± said ude.
To Lia¡¯s mind, Kieran and Rosina looked happy. ¡°Where is this?¡± she asked.
¡°A ce I enjoyed from time to time when I was little. The Prince, Kieran, Rosina, and I are the only ones who know of this room.¡±
¡°Is it okay for me to be here?¡±
¡°Wherever I am, you can be there too.¡±
He patted her head, told her to wait, and left.
Now alone, Lia touched the top of her head, stillforted by ude¡¯s warmth. She continued to look out the window and felt a sudden sensation, like she was a child ying hide and seek.
She then saw ude approaching Kieran in the garden below. With the appearance of the young Duke, the atmosphere changed.
ude whispered to Kieran. Kieran looked up to the window where Lia stood.
Their eyes met.
Joy and relief broke out across Kieran¡¯s face.
Chapter 50.1
Chapter 50.1
To the delight of the partygoers, fireworks burst into the sky, showering the darkness with sparkles of light and joy. The disy of fireworks, known as the flower of the party, elicited audible approval from the guests.
Although one doesn¡¯t see fireworks often, Marilyn couldn¡¯t enjoy them. The young Duke¡ªwho had been within her sight just a moment ago¡ªdisappeared again.
Although ude had beente to the event, he performed his duties as her escort properly, wearing a rare, sweet expression on his face. His happiness made Marilyn temporarily forget the horrible scene in the library.
But then, ude disappeared without a word.
Marilyn, her body pulsating with annoyance and stress, looked around with a sharp gaze.
ude had never acted like this before. He always towed the line, and that was fine with her. Marilyn had always found ude¡¯s confidence and coolness¡ªhis ability to never give his hand away¡ªcharming.
He is an Ihar, thought Marilyn. Such sangfroid seemed like a necessity for the Master of Ihar to possess.
Is she misjudging the situation, or is he actually changing? Is another woman the reason for his coldness to her?
Marilyn shook her head to try to erase the image of ude¡¯s back at the library.
For a noble to have a mistress is a necessary evil. While it is a sin, it is also a way for nobles to unt their charm and wealth.
She didn¡¯t want honesty or principle from ude, who was to be her husband. He was the most charming man she had ever met. She didn¡¯t think thatdies would leave that kind of man alone. She didn¡¯t really care which woman would help him release any s*xual frustration.
She would be happy having his heart. She would be satisfied ensuring that no one would try to wrest the title of Duchess from her. She was justifying this to herself; this was the cost of trying to own a man that she felt she couldn¡¯t even reach.
But, what if he actually gave his heart to another woman?
¡°I would like to see the Duke with father and mother,¡± Marilyn said to a servant, sending him to fetch them.
The Duchess, who had arrived from the North very early in the morning, had worry and concern all over her face. The Emperor, concerned about his sister, handled the situation by having the Duchess unpack in the Pce instead of the Townhouse.
The nobles greeted the Duke and Duchess in turn, followed by Marquis Shelby.
¡°I¡¯ll let them know,¡± the servant replied to Marilyn.
¡°But you, do you know where the young Duke is?¡± Marilyn asked of the servant.
¡°He always likes moving around alone. I¡¯m sorry, Miss.¡±
The servant bowed and started gathering food in small quantities. Marilyn¡¯s eyes narrowed as she saw the variety of meats, fruits, and desserts on the te the servant held.
Packing up food while everyone was focused on the fireworks? Was it to give it to his family?
¡°Such two-faced people,¡± murmured Marilyn.
Marilyn looked depressed as she approached Rosina. She felt jealous of Rosina, who looked happy sitting between the Prince and her fianc¨¦.
The son of a low count approached Marilyn, offered his hand, and spoke. ¡°Miss, would you like to dance with me?¡±
Marilyn responded by turning her back to him. The man blushed in embarrassment and left. At that moment, Marilyn saw a servant hurriedly going somewhere. It was the same servant who had been packing up food just a moment ago.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
More fireworks exploded overhead. Marilyn ignored the joyful reactions of the attendees and focused on the servant. She then moved like she was being dragged.
***
Servant Owen met ude in front of the door. ude quickly moved to take the te from Owen.
ude nodded saying, ¡°It¡¯s all gourmet.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an important day. I¡¯ll bring the drinks soon,¡± said Owen.
¡°Thank you, Owen.¡±
¡°By the way, Master,¡± Owen tentatively whispered to ude. ¡°Miss Marilyn is desperately looking for you. Are you really not going to go down to the ceremony?¡±
Owen didn¡¯t know who was in the room with ude. He had dutifully packed enough food for two, including a lot of sweets, at ude¡¯s orders. Owen assumed that ude¡¯s guest was ady, asdies seem to like sweets.
¡°The fireworks are prettier up here. Let Miss know that I¡¯ll be back soon, but that she doesn¡¯t have to wait,¡± ude instructed.
¡°Yes,¡± Owen assented.
¡°Ah, please bring us non-alcoholic beverages. Juice would be good. Or lemonade.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
After Owen left, ude brought the food into the room.
Canillian was leaning out the window, awed by the fireworks. ude smiled at Canillian¡¯s childlike reaction and he couldn¡¯t hold back his admiration.
¡°Eat something,¡± prompted ude.
¡°You brought food?¡±
¡°Not me. Owen,¡± said ude, satisfied with the fare Owen had chosen.
The joy of the exploding fireworks was overtaken by hunger. Canillian picked up a fork and started eating,pletely unaware of sauce dripping down his face. ude¡¯s hunger gave way to the delight of watching Canillian, as though Canillian¡¯s eating satiated ude.
¡°Wow,¡± said Canillian, ¡°the Pce cook is really skilled. This ispletely different from what I eat at home.¡±
¡°The cook at your ce is terrible,¡± noted ude.
¡°But, he still makes great stew! And olive bread,¡± Canillian said, still eating.
The joy that ude felt when he faced those innocent eyes was such a wonder to ude.
¡°Wait. I¡¯ll bring drinks.¡±
ude took his gaze off Lia¡¯s lips covered in sauce. It was possible that the servant was waiting outside the door without being able to knock.
Chapter 50.2
Chapter 50.2
ude left the room with an odd, tight sensation in his heart. But Owen still hadn¡¯te. ude then realized that only three minutes had passed. He scoffed at such a revtion. It seems like there is nothing wrong with his health, ude thought. For whatever reason, Canillian must have gotten on the wrong side of the Marchioness.
Coincidentally, ude had seen the Marchioness leave Lia¡¯s house early that morning. And a momentter, Canillian, dressed in street clothes, lied about his health and headed to the library.
ude thought: She raised a fake well and now that Kieran is healthy again, did she feel ufortable?
ude calmly went downstairs. The engagement party would continue for 3 days. He was staring at Kieran and Rosina, who were in the middle of the festivities, and saw the Marquis and Marchioness beside them.
ude noticed that, unlike Marchioness¡ªwho looked happy while speaking with the Emperor¡ªGliad looked concerned. ude also noted that Ian Sergio was smiling, but with a weirdly stern look.
ude nodded at the Marquis, took a few bottles of drink and turned.
¡°Young Duke, you¡¯re here! Our Lady has been looking for you,¡± said Marilyn¡¯s maid.
¡°Where¡¯s your mistress?¡±
¡°Our Lady is over¡ huh? Where did she go?¡± The maid couldn¡¯t hide her confusion. She had just seen Marilyn near Rosina a moment ago.
ude picked up an orange drink and turned. ¡°How unfortunate.¡±
The maid¡¯s face turned bright red at his insincere tone. He handed the bottles to Owen, who was packing drinks, and went back into the building.
¡°What about Lian?¡± spoke Ian Sergio casually, as he trailed behind ude. Ian had just been with the Emperor. ude scoffed at Ian¡¯s tone. It was as if he knew that ude would be with Canillian.
¡°Why are you here, leaving His Majesty alone?¡±
¡°Business talk is so boring,¡± Ian replied. ¡°My half of the neutral territory is where the diamonds are. He said he¡¯ll sign a peace treaty if I give him the right to trade. It isn¡¯t a condition I want, so I told him I would think about it. Kayan¡¯s Emperor is so two-faced.¡±
He was bad mouthing the Emperor, but ude didn¡¯t care. He just calmly walked past Ian and went up the stairs. Ian, scoffing, followed him.
When ude arrived at the top, he found the door he had left closed was now half open. This was followed by ady¡¯s sharp voice.
¡°Marilyn Shelby?¡± ude asked aloud.
***
Lia, just as bewildered as Marilyn, stepped back. Marilyn, biting her lower lip, approached Lia.
¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Was it you who was at the library, Sir?¡± Marilyn demanded.
¡°Library? I, I was always here. I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡±
¡°Lies!¡±
¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry,¡± stammered Lia. ¡°But you can¡¯t act like this.¡±
¡°Why?¡± said Marilyn, getting closer.
¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Lia couldn¡¯t step back any further. She faced the aggressive Marilyn.
Marilyn came nose-to-nose with Lia, grabbed her cor, and tore it. Buttons popped off, exposing the shoulder wrap of her undergarments.
A surprised Lia pped Marilyn¡¯s hands away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she cried.
¡°I found something weird¡ªsomething off¡ªfrom the beginning. Actually, it became weird immediately upon your arrival to the Capital.¡±
¡°I, I don¡¯t know what became weird,¡± Lia sputtered. ¡°You must calm down, Miss.¡±
¡°Calm down? Ha! So cruel! Prove it to me.¡±
¡°I beg your pardon?¡±
¡°Prove to me that I misunderstand the situation!¡± Marilyn shouted, as she grabbed Canillian¡¯s shirt again. She looked possessed by a demon. Canillian felt like he was dealing with an unleashed beast.
LIa grabbed Marilyn¡¯s hands to stop them from ripping her shirt off and pushed her away. If this continued, Lia¡¯s undergarments would bepletely revealed!
Marilyn weakened and fell onto a little bed.
Lia jumped on top of Marilyn and swiftly pinned her down. She had learned how to ride a horse and how to handle a sword. She also swam and ran frequently enough; she is so much stronger than Marilyn. Her strength might not be much against men, but mostdies would not be able to best her.
Marilyn, who seemed surprised by the strength that came from such small body, looked up with trembling eyes.
Lia spoke with confidence: ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of misunderstanding this is, but no. Whatever you are worried about won¡¯t happen. I can promise.¡±
Marilyn¡¯s eyes teared up in response.
The moment Lia released Marilyn¡¯s hands, thedy forcefully pped Canillian¡¯s face, eximing, ¡°How rude, Sir! How dare you do this to ady!¡±
The p was so hard that Lia instinctively covered her cheek and jumped off of Marilyn. Marilyn tidied up the hem of her dress and stood up, looking much calmer.
Lia stood back by the window, trying to calm down.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a fraud, Sir,¡± whispered Marilyn profoundly as she stared at Lia¡¯s chest.
Lia¡¯s hands, already holding her torn shirt, went pale.
¡°Don¡¯t be greedy. In a man¡¯s body. It¡¯s despicable.¡± Marilyn spat out this invective and whirled around, only to meet ude¡¯s eyes as he stood in the doorway.
¡°Sir ude,¡± said the surprised Marilyn formally. ¡°I was looking for you everywhere and ended up here. Are you surprised?¡±
Marilyn¡¯s legs were trembling as she took a step forward. ude held out his hand.
He approached Marilyn with a neutral face, took her hand, and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s red.¡±
Marilyn took her hand away from him and carefully hid it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
¡°No, it seems like there¡¯s a scratch. There will be punishment.¡± His gaze went to Lia standing by the window. He spoke in a low tone: ¡°To scratch what¡¯s mine, will cost dearly.¡±
Chapter 51.1
Chapter 51.1
Lia held her shirt closed and avoided ude¡¯s gaze. It was she who was pped by Marilyn. But, when he warned that she would pay, she suddenly felt sad.
Marilyn, touched by ude¡¯s defense of her, spoke kindly to him. ¡°Sir, it was I who misunderstood Sir Canillian. He came at me aggressively as a response to my actions. So please don¡¯t be so harsh on him.¡±
Marilyn¡¯s expression looked pitiful. ude shifted his gaze from her to Canillian.
¡°Aggressive? Canillian?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Marilyn continued, embarrassed, ¡°I wanted to check. I had to be sure he was really a man. I was the one who was rude, and, in the confusion, heid me on the bed. So I¡ª¡±
¡°Hit him.¡±
¡°Yes, I was a fool to behave that way in thepany of a man. It was not fitting for ady.¡±
Lia couldn¡¯t hide her reaction to the absurd way Marilyn leaned one shoulder against ude. It made Lia feel like she had just been hit over the head.
If he believes everything Marilyn says, that would make Lia the despicable one for assaulting ady. I became excited by ady as ady? she wondered.
Lia¡¯s face reddened at the unfairness of it all. But, it was true that she had pushed Marilyn onto the bed. No matter how unfair the whole event seemed, it might have been frightening from Marilyn¡¯s perspective.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, Miss. I apologize. So¡ no more,¡± Lia said quietly with resignation in her voice.
Ian stood behind ude. With calm eyes, he scoffed. ¡°What a face! Excited?¡± He gave Marilyn a lethal re and ced a hand on ude¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In Geor, false usation is a serious crime, punishable by cutting the tongue and hands, followed by three years¡¯ house arrest. It¡¯s a shame that the Empire doesn¡¯t have such a rule.¡±
Marilyn flinched as her eyes met Ian¡¯s. She knew that he was talking to her; she isn¡¯t stupid.
ude pulled Marilyn off of him. Between Ian¡¯s sarcastic remark and ude¡¯s cold gesture, her face reddened.
¡°Sir, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Marilyn¡¯s tone trembled.
ude neither agreed nor disagreed. He simply stepped aside from the doorway. Marilyn found that her maid was standing there, looking worried. And the young Duke¡¯s servant, with whom she had spoken, was there as well.
The two were frozen, unable to meet Marilyn¡¯s eyes.
How long had they been standing there? Marilyn¡¯s hands shook at the thought of them possibly having heard her scream.
¡°Let¡¯s go find the doctor. You should get treated, Miss.¡±
Marilyn shut her eyes. ude¡¯s coolness made her feel the harshness of the situation. She needed time before moving.
After collecting herself, Marilyn straightened her shoulders confidently and turned to address Lia. ¡°I¡¯ll go back for now. I know it wasn¡¯t intentional. Please forget my shameful behavior.¡±
Marilyn politely said her goodbyes, walking straight to her waiting maid. She fought to maintain her dignity and an elegance befitting a child of the Marquis.
But in the end, she didn¡¯t apologize to Canillian.
ude held onto the doorknob and waited until everyone left.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Thest of the fireworks shot up in the sky, bathing the night in a fiery red. The partygoers¡¯ exmations, apuse, and whistles quickly filled the quiet space.
ude felt like hecked oxygen. He turned and saw that Canillian¡¯s eyes were red, bloodshot¡ªin contrast to his usual calm.
He closed the door and went to Canillian, who was looking out the window. As he got closer, he could see Canillian¡¯s stiffened shoulders.
¡°Youy Marilyn Shelby on the bed?¡±
Canillian, still holding on to his shirt, lowered his head even more.
¡°It was a mistake. I was trying to stop Miss Marilyn¡ª¡±
¡°How did youy her?¡±
¡°Pardon?¡± Canillian¡¯s flustered voice trembled.
ude looked down at his wet eyes and quietly asked, ¡°Did you grab her waist? Or grab her hand? What did you do to get pped?¡±
Lia bit her lips, frightened by his interrogation.
¡°Please stop. It was a mistake. No, I was rude. I didn¡¯t want to touch your woman at all. Please believe me. I¡ª¡±
¡°Ha!¡± ude scoffed. He quickly grabbed both of Canillian¡¯s hands, lifted them above his head and pushed his light body towards the bed.
Canilliannded on the bed, his hands still being held. He shouted, ¡°Sir ude!¡±
¡°Like this? And then?¡±
¡°No! No! I didn¡¯t do this!¡±
Canillian kept shaking his head and denying it, much to ude¡¯s displeasure. To be precise, ude became furious at the thought that Canillian¡¯s body had touched Marilyn¡¯s.
Furious with whom? Canllian? No. Marilyn. It was Marilyn who pushed Canillian. But, he was taking it out on Canillian instead.
¡°How funny. So, as a man, you wanted to hold ady?¡±
¡°I told you no! It¡¯s not like that,¡± protested Canillian.
¡°You can¡¯t keep shouting. You have to hit me, Canillian.¡±
¡°How can I hit you when you¡¯re holding me like this! Let me go! Please!¡±
In the end, tears flowed from Canillian¡¯s eyes. Tears for the unfairness of it all, rather than sadness.
ude lowered his face to Canillian¡¯s. Who was he, trying to hold back his tears?
¡°It was you who was hit by Marilyn,¡± ude said knowingly. ude tilted his head. His hair¡ªthe color of the night sky¡ª touched Canillian¡¯s forehead. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything that you should apologize for.¡±
Chapter 51.2
Chapter 51.2
Their breathing was close. As they came closer, the surrounding noise was muted. The flow of air stopped; even their breathing was silent. They stayed in the silence of their irregr breathing and their sped, trembling hands. Canillian¡¯s beautiful eyes stared in disbelief, swallowing ude¡¯s world.
¡°However, I, I will be doing something for which I will have to apologize.¡± His smile disappeared. ude¡¯s lips touched Canillian¡¯s eyes, eyes wet with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re an animal or a man, Canillian.¡±
He slid down and stopped at Canillian¡¯s red, full lips. He felt the breathing stop as he lowered his head.
His memory of secretly kissing Lia came back. Unlike thest time when it tasted only sweet, another taste stimted his tongue.
ude let go of Canillian¡¯s hands and he covered Lian¡¯s eyes. The wet eyshes tickled and wet his palm. He pushed his tongue between Canillian¡¯s tightly sealed lips, prying them apart.
Hot and moist. Sweet and bitter. Like a lump of sugar and a spoonful of medicine.
At that moment, Canillian raised his resting arms to hold ude tight, instead of pushing him away.
Did they both feel the same way?
ude put his hand behind Canillian¡¯s head and pulled him even closer. He eventually ended up at the head of the bed from ude¡¯s kissing, licking, and yful biting.
ude stopped and looked into Canillian¡¯s eyes¡ªeyes that were full of chaos and trembling. Then he put his lips on Lian¡¯s neck and could feel the blood pumping.
Canillian¡¯s white skin, hidden beneath the shirt that Marilyn had ripped, gave off ady¡¯s scent.
ude wondered if he, himself, could be insane. Now that he finally didn¡¯t want Canillian to be ady, could it be that Canillian is, indeed, ady?
¡°Sir, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Lia¡¯s hands holding ude¡¯s shoulders turned white as sheet. His face was even worse.
ude¡¯s heart swelled as he saw Canillian was sniffling, about to cry again.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Why are you asking me that? Between men¡ª¡± He broke off and started crying again, wiping away his tears.
ude took Lian¡¯s arms and sat him straight.
¡°Lian.¡±
Canillian kept bawling even with ude speaking kindly.
¡°Canillian, don¡¯t cry.¡±
Canillian tried to speak, but was simply hupping and swallowing tears. ude hugged Canillian, noting how small his body felt in his embrace¡ªhow he now felt a loveliness from a man that he had never felt from a woman!
ude let out a sigh of emptiness and touched his lips to Canillian¡¯s head. He kept kissing Lian¡¯s hair, waiting for him to stop crying.
And then.
Thump, thump, thump! Urgent knocks rattled the door.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Ivan screamed, ¡°The Duke isn¡¯t well! Young Master!¡±
***
On doctor¡¯s orders, Duke Maximilian¡¯s bedroom windows were all opened to let out the poison.
The Duke¡¯s attendants and the nobles closest to him could not hold back their condolences at such a tragedy.
Emperor Weize looked at the frail, pale, cadaver-like Duke, and clenched his fists. Hemanded: ¡°Shut the Pce down and find the culprit! Now!¡±
Maximilian had copsed right after drinking tea¡ªtea meant for the Emperor.
After the ceremony, the Emperor called the Duke to the tearoom. Having dismissed the servant who offered to bring a fresh pot of tea, the Emperor offered a cup of tea to the Duke from the pot that was already there. The pot held a rare tea and the Emperor wanted the Duke to enjoy it.
But it was poisoned! The Emperor was enraged to learn that he, himself, was the one meant to be drinking that tea.
¡°It¡¯s arsenic,¡± said the doctor, after having conducted tests. Maximilian immediately started coughing up blood.
Just then, ude burst into the room.
¡°Father!¡± ude called to his father, whose face was pale and hair askew.
ude, with disbelief in his eyes, moved closer to his father.
If Duke Maximilian passed away, the young ude would be Duke that very moment. All the high nobles stepped aside to make way for ude.
The Duke vomited blood, smiled, and opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, ude.¡±
¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±
¡°From now on, young Duke ude del Ihar, will be Duke ude del Ihar.¡±
¡°Father!¡± he eximed, quickly stopping the Duke.
But Maximilian caressed ude¡¯s face with his calloused hands and continued speaking. ¡°You are now,¡± the Duke paused, his voice cracking, ¡°the Master of Del Casa.¡±
ude took his father¡¯s hand. Maximilian¡¯s lips continued to move, but made no sound. His eyes teared up and he looked exhausted from great emotion. The doctor separated them.
¡°It will be difficult for him to make it overnight. Please stay quietly at his bedside.¡±
Everyone sighed and couldn¡¯t hide their sadness at his words. Canillian stood outside the doorway, observing ude. Canillian covered his mouth and stepped back.
The Pce was already in panic at the news of the Duke¡¯s illness. The engagement festivities were stopped and no one in attendance at the Pce could leave.
¡°Lia.¡±
That moment, Ian¡¯s hand touched her shoulder. Ian, who looked like he had just had some type of scare, looked down at Canillia and whispered, ¡°I have to go to Geor now. Will youe?¡±
Chapter 52.1
Chapter 52.1
¡°Ian! What are you talking about?¡± asked Canillia.
¡°I didn¡¯t know your brother could be this stupid. Poison! Although, it might not have been him.¡±
Lia threw Ian¡¯s hand off her in spite of herself.
¡°You mean¡ª¡±
Ian bore an odd expression as he gazed at Canillia¡¯s fearful face.
¡°There will be unpleasant events from now on, Canillia. So,e with me¡ª¡±
¡°No, Ian,¡± said Kieran who had suddenly appeared. It was Kieran who had stopped Ian from grabbing Lia¡¯s hand again.
Kieran gave a look and Ian¡¯s guards approached Ian, politely separating Lia from him.
¡°You have to hide yourself now. Or else a war will start,¡± said Kieran.
¡°You found out who¡¯s behind it? Already? That Marquis Gliad is something else.¡±
¡°Now!¡± yelled Kieran. The guards surround Ian near an exit.
Ian was being used, that was clear.
The Pce was already locked down and the only way to leave was to use the Prince¡¯s secret passage. If ude had taken charge, that secret passage would have already been sealed as well.
¡°You have to move, Prince,¡± urged Kieran.
Canillia swallowed hard as another man approached Ian. The man was the same person who had been circling around her house. He had an open wound on his face. She was told that he was Ian¡¯s attendant from Geore. The man quickly grasped Ian¡¯s arm. Just before Ian was escorted out, he grabbed Lia¡¯s hand.
¡°I¡¯lle for you. So wait for me, Canillia.¡±
Ian brushed his lips on the back of her hand. Kieran quickly moved Lia aside. Although afraid that someone would see it, he gave Lia a brief hug.
They have yet to find the culprit. The Duke was poisoned instead of the Emperor. This incident might not be connected to the assassination attempt from the neutral territory.
As Ian receded from her view, Lia moved her nk gaze to ude.
She was confused as to what was going on. This was more than she could handle, causing her to feel afraid and sad without understanding why.
ude stood up and turned. Droplets of his father¡¯s blood were on the back of his hand. His bloodshot eyes found Lia. He gave Ivan an order, prompting Ivan to weave his way past the nobles and follow Ian.
ude¡¯s cold eyes had a look of insanity about them.
He absently touched the back of his hand to his face, transferring his father¡¯s blood. He walked slowly.
As he saw ude approach, Kieran hid Lia behind him. As if trying to protect her from danger, he kept stepping back with her behind him.
It was as if ude had read Kieran¡¯s mind; he brushed past them while ring straight ahead. Now, unlike when copsing with the sadness of losing his father, ude¡¯s strides were perfectly normal.
***
¡°It¡¯s Marquis Shelby.¡±
The Emperor¡¯s face became stern at ude¡¯s words and he shook his head in disbelief.
¡°There¡¯s no way Marquis Shelby could do it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not saying that Marquis Shelby is directly responsible for the poisoning, but there¡¯s probably a connection. He¡¯s the only one that delivers the high-quality tea. The tea my father drank was the tea imported from the East by Marquis Shelby.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Then you mean Marquis Shelby was after me,¡± the Emperor shouted, mming the table in anger.
ude red at the tea that was in front of him and just couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. The doctor had said to stay at the Duke¡¯s deathbed, but ude couldn¡¯t sit still waiting for the culprit to be caught, especially since the most likely suspect¡ªIan Sergio¡ªhad already left the castle.
ude knew that it was Kieran that helped him get away. He was enraged by his friend¡¯s betrayal. If Kieran hadn¡¯t been hugging Canillian, then ude might have lost his head and attacked Kieran.
Right, if it weren¡¯t for Canillian¡.
¡°Young Duke ude,¡± said Count Duncan interrupting ude¡¯s thoughts.
The Count smiled in relief after getting a report from a guard that had juste in.
¡°We lost Prince Ian Sergio, but arrested one of the guards. He¡¯s badly hurt and they say it won¡¯t be hard to get information out of him. Would you like to see him?¡±
ude grabbed the sword from the table and stood up.
¡°May I take his life?¡±
¡°They already stopped him from trying to kill himself. If you take off the gag, then he¡¯ll bite his tongue and kill himself. We believe he attends Ian Sergio. We can guess who the culprit is.¡±
ude looked out the dark window with a cold, emotionless expression.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
***
Kieran moved hastily through the crowd of nobles locked in the Great Hall. In the corner of the red-carpeted hall, stood Canillia, lost in thought.
¡°Lian.¡±
She looked up at the sound of Kieran¡¯s voice and forced herself to smile.
¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. Go back to where you were. Or let¡¯s get out through another passage.¡±
¡°What happened to the Duke? What about Ian? Did the people from Geore really do it?¡± She had so many questions.
¡°No. It¡¯s not certain. But Ian isn¡¯t the culprit, and the Duke,¡± Kieran faltered, ¡°probably won¡¯t make it through the night.¡±
She squeezed her eyes and lowered her head. Kieran felt terrible that she was taking things so hard. Just take ude liking Canillia. This child definitely had special feelings for ude. It was obvious even though it was never spoken.
¡°What are you doing, ude?¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s snowing.¡±
Two years ago, he visited the North after getting away from Geore. It snowed that day, and ude was standing outside alone.
Even though ude knew that the Duke¡¯s servants didn¡¯t know what to do while holding an umbre, he looked up to the sky and stuck his tongue out. Then heughed and shook his head in joy.
¡°I think about it. What did that child taste?¡±
Kieran knew exactly who he meant. He was surprised that the Young Duke remembered his sibling, but was more surprised that he was this happy.
Just like that, every winter, the day after it snowed, a man looking like the Young Duke always showed up at Cosoar. He would walk, circling Gliad Vale¡¯s mansion, then blend in among the other nobles.
What did ude want to see at Cosoar?
Why did he think about Canillia whenever it snowed?
Why?
Chapter 52.5
Chapter 52.5
¡°Big brother.¡±
Kieran, who was in deep thought, lifted his head at Lia¡¯s voice. She stared over Kieran¡¯s shoulder and froze in terror.
There was Anastasia, eyeing them as she approached, trying to calm her rage.
¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Lian. I even asked you as a favor.¡±
The Marchioness red at Lia, her cheeks trembling.
Kieran saw Canillia lower her head and stood in front of her.
¡°I told him toe, Mother.¡±
¡°Kieran, you go back to the Princess. This is between Canillian and me.¡±
¡°This is an unfair fight for Canillian. Go back to the Great Hall. Now isn¡¯t the time to use Lian, mother.¡±
The Marchioness¡¯s hands trembled at her son¡¯s remark. Kieran disregarded her and tugged Lia¡¯s arm. Then the Marchioness nted herself in front of them. She panted and scolded, ¡°Like mother like daughter. You¡¯re doing exactly what your mother did, Canillian.¡±
¡°Mother,¡± said Kieran.
¡°I don¡¯t understand. This child is a fake, Kieran. He¡¯s not really your sibling.¡±
¡°Stop it!¡± shouted Kieran.
He grabbed Lia¡¯s shoulders and ordered, ¡°Leave now. Go there and wait.¡±
LIa kept her mouth closed and nodded. She was no longer hurt by the Marchioness¡¯s abuse. She was so used to it now that she knew that the faster she acknowledges it, the faster the Marchioness stops.
Lia said her goodbyes to Kieran and the Marchioness and turned around.
The ce Kieran referred to was the top of the tower where she had kissed ude. But Lia had no intention of going back. No, to be truthful, she didn¡¯t have the courage.
She got out of everyone¡¯s sight by walking in the garden¡ªthe beautiful garden cared for by the Prince. A moment ago, it was filled with dark silence, but now it was full of joy.
Lia plucked some petals and went to a building from which light shone.
As she drew close she remembered that this was the cottage of the tailor, the one who created her uniform. A cat was curled up and sleeping in the doorway, but ran away quickly at the sound of her footsteps.
The pouring rain was relentless.
Why did ude kiss me? Out of curiosity? Then why did he hug me and try to calm my tears? How hurt and sad is he now¡ª
Her thoughts trailed behind her like a shadow.
***
¡°I¡¯m embarrassed and sad, Kieran.¡±
Kieran red at the Marchioness. He looked up at the ceiling and sighed.
The celestial figures on the beautiful fresco looked like they were ridiculing him.
¡°When I was very young, whenever I was sick, you kneeled and prayed to God. Oddly, that is my only memory from my childhood. Remember? You asked God to never forgive that woman. Instead of me, you pleaded, take that woman¡¯s child instead. You don¡¯t regret holding my hand and going to thatke. So that punishment should be on that woman¡¯s child, not me.¡±
Anastasia¡¯s face turned white as Kieran calmly recalled the story. She wanted to shut her son¡¯s mouth.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
He remembered that? There was no way, she thought. He was so young at the time. Anastasia had fired everyone that knew about the story¡ªexcept Betty.
Betty¡¯s face flitted across her mind.
¡°Betty. Betty yed with your memory. The only person that could start such a rumour is Betty.¡±
¡°No. Of course, I,¡± Kieran said, hesitating beforepleting the sentence, ¡°threatened Betty a little. I wanted to know if my memory was false. She was tight-lipped, as she had allegiance to you. I somewhat remember. It was a very cold day and it was your hand I was holding.¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°I¡¯m also a sinner. I used that child for my purpose. I agreed to your n, which is why she is living the way she is right now. It seems that God,¡± his voice faltered, ¡°listened to someone else¡¯s prayer, not mother¡¯s.¡±
Kieran continued cruelly while staring at the Marchioness¡¯s nching face.
¡°So right now, I¡¯m paying the price. Let Canillia go, mother.¡±
¡°You¡ª¡±
Anastasia panted and, seeing Canillia¡¯s face in her mind¡¯s eye, she copsed.
It was because of that child, she thought. That child ruined her world. Because of that child¡ª
¡°Mother!¡±
***
In a dark basement jail, ude wiped another¡¯s blood off of his face with a piece of cloth, then turned around. His face showed no emotion, as though he had never experienced any emotion. Even the Emperor frowned as he watched ude walking towards him.
¡°Was it¡the Sergio family?¡±
¡°Geore¡¯s soldier has no reason to be loyal to the Empire¡¯s noble. But, it is true that Marquis Shelby was involved in this too.¡±
¡°ude. Are you going to the Duke?¡±
¡°Yes. And, I am going to recover the rights to the neutral territory. Allow me to go to war.¡±
¡°In the end¡ª¡±
ude spoke coldly, showed respect to the Emperor, and brushed past him. Guards were busy dragging the prisoner back into his jail cell.
ude came out of the putrid basement jail and inhaled fresh air. The rage he had harbored the entire time brought intense pain as though his very organs were twisted. He walked past the disheveled party area and then walked up the Pce¡¯s west stairs.
There was no way Canillian would be there. He had probably gone somewhere with Kieran or had run away. Even so, ude¡¯s feet took him up there.
Why did he keep remembering that child¡¯s crying face?
The plush carpet absorbed the sound of his footsteps. A mirror reflected the image of a man with enraged eyes. Upon arriving at the top, he sighed and turned the doorknob. The scent of a sweet flower struck ude. There, in the room, stood Canillian gazing out the window. Canillian turned around in surprise.
His breathing stopped for a moment.
Canillian!
ude mumbled Lian¡¯s name and approached him. Then he spread out his arms and hugged Canillian, who was standing awkwardly.
¡°Lian¡ª¡±
Chapter 53.1
Chapter 53.1
A heavy carriage drew the coffin that was draped with a ck g. Knights led the procession. Citizens lined the streets and sang dirges as the funeral carriage pulled the remains of Maximilian Del Ihar, the respected Duke of the North, through the thoroughfares.
Duke Maximilian Del Ihar was dead. Everyone was in shock that he had been murdered by drinking poison intended for the Emperor.
The sound of heavy military boots filled Etaire Street. Once someone started the song for the dead, it spread like wildfire throughout the entire capital.
¡°How sad, young Master,¡± said Pepe, wiping her tears. Through her room¡¯s window, Lia looked at the funeral procession as it crossed the city.
Lia had spotted ude just a moment ago, on a horse, leading the way.
The night the Duke was on death¡¯s door, ude came to Lia covered in blood. He hugged her for a while and stayed quiet and still. His breathing calmed. He left only when he heard the sound of a bell¡ªthe bell that indicated that the Duke had finally sumbed to death.
The only thing that was left was the scent of flowers that had been crushed.
Lia could neither ask him anything nor console him. Just thinking of letting loved ones go, hurt her heart and made her sad. She couldn¡¯t even guess what words other than sad could describe it.
Especially since she¡¯d never experienced it.
¡°I¡¯m going to the Academy.¡±
Even during all this, Lia went to the Academy daily. Many nobles were terrified of such an atmosphere at the Capital and returned to their territory, but the high nobles¡¯ children stayed and studied.
There were rumours. Naturally, at a time like this, there would be rumors. Some said that the Duchess kept fainting or developed a speech impediment; others said that Marquis Shelby was arrested by guards.
Lia went to the stable after the ss. But ude and Wade¡¯s horses weren¡¯t there.
She felt odd.
Since the ruler of Del Casa changed, there was chatter that there would be a bloodbath. The people in the North, if ude really had dered war as was rumored, would start taking refuge to the South. There was already an atmosphere of war around the Empire.
Won¡¯t I be able to see him? She didn¡¯t even get to say her goodbyes. Lia hated him. The man who took her first kiss even though he thought she was a man.
She wasn¡¯t particrly scared of ude but her body trembled whenever a touch with an odd hand brushed her. When their lips had touched, she couldn¡¯t think. She hung onto him like she was on the edge of a cliff.
Lia rubbed her dried lips. Tears wereing for no reason and her heart was trembling. Is this normal? What is the reason for my heart hurting whenever I think about him? Is there something wrong with me?
She came out from the stable feeling low, took her books, and went out the front door of the Academy. Her heart felt tight, like it needed oxygen.
At the front gate was Joseph, the horseman, waiting for her. But then, she saw a man sitting on a bench across from him, feeding the birds.
Lia kept staring at the face that somehow looked familiar.
The middle-aged man had white hair and dressed stylishly. He walked across the road with light, elegant steps and approached her.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Canillian Vale,¡± he said to her, smiling politely.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
It was Frank the tailor who had made her uniform. He was so beloved by the Emperor that he was given a cottage in which to live within the Pce walls.
¡°Sir Frank! Hello,¡± she said, surprised.
Lia smiled brightly to hide the darkness on her face.
¡°You don¡¯t look too well, Sir Canillian.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°The life of a noble isn¡¯t easy.¡±
Lia understood what he meant and scoffed. Of course, Frank knew that she was ady. Was he that quick-witted?
She wanted to thank him for helping her despite knowing her true identity.
¡°Sir Frank, that day¡ª¡±
¡°I have something to give you,¡± he said, cutting her off.
He took a letter out from his pocket and gave it to her. Lia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she spotted the red wax that sealed the envelope. This seal was unlike the one on the letter that was given to her by a custodian the other day.
¡°Don¡¯t open it right now. Open it when you feel ready,¡± said Frank.
Lia¡¯s hands were about to open it, but then froze.
¡°What is this, sir¡ª¡±
She felt agitated. The kind smile didn¡¯t seem unfamiliar for some reason.
¡°There is a map in there,¡± Frank exined, ¡°to a ce that contains someone for whom you are looking. However, that ce is very dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t go in half-hearted.¡±
Lia clenched the envelope, her sweaty hands causing the seal to adhere to her mmy palms.
A carriage pulled up alongside them. Frank started to board, but hesitated in order to speak to Lia. ¡°I kept your secret, but now it¡¯s your turn to keep mine. I trust you, Miss Canillia Vale.¡±
With that, he boarded the carriage, still as rxed and calm as ever. The carriage pulled away.
Lia¡¯s face was stern and she bowed her head. She noticed the envelope in her hand was crumpled.
What is this? Why now?
Her overgrown hair tickled her chin. The moist wind wrapped around her. As she raised her head, her face went from stern to determined.
Chapter 53.2
Chapter 53.2
¡°Mother doesn¡¯t feel well, so she¡¯s in her room. It seems like you don¡¯t have to say hello, Lian,¡± said Marquis Gliad with worry on his face.
Lia came to his townhouse like she was possessed by something. Her head felt heavy. She was feverish. She forced a smile and sat facing the Marquis in his study.
¡°I heard you¡¯re going back to Cosoar.¡±
¡°Yes. The Young Du¡ª. No, I¡¯m going with the Duke. I can¡¯t sleep; I¡¯m enraged that we¡¯ve lost Duke Ihar.¡±
Gliad poured from the bottle of alcohol in front of him and asked, ¡°So, Lian, how do you like life in the Capital? Are you adapting well?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m livingfortably, thanks to your care.¡±
The Marquis nodded at her answer.
¡°Why are you so serious today? Is there something wrong at the Academy?¡±
¡°No. It¡¯s not that¡ª¡± Lia bit her lip, shook her head and hesitated a little. But she had something to say. The words that she had to say now were caught in her throat. ¡°I¡ª. I want to stop now.¡±
¡°Stop? Stop what?¡±
¡°That is,¡± she hesitated, ¡°I want to stop wearing men¡¯s clothes, Father. I¡¯m ady.¡±
That moment, the ss that Gliad held in his hand slid onto the floor. The plush carpet prevented it from breaking, but Angel, who was at the ready, quickly came to clean up the mess.
The Marquis looked at her with trembling eyes, then let out a sigh that was almost augh.
¡°Right. It¡¯s my greed. Who would look at you as a man? I can¡¯t even see you as a man.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go to a ce where no one would recognize me. So, I won¡¯t be in the sight of ma¡¯am¡ª¡±
¡°Perhaps, are you saying you¡¯re going to Geore?¡±
¡°I beg your pardon. Me? Why would I¡ª¡±
¡°Then perhaps,¡± Gliad said, cutting her off, ¡°you have found Laura?¡± The Marquis¡¯s eyes shone with impatience along with longing, love, and sympathy. ¡°No one has found her. But, did you find her?¡±
¡°N, no. It¡¯s not that. I am, however, going to start looking now.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
The Marquis quickly gave up and let out a deep sigh.
It was Mom who had made Kieran sick. He almost lost his life because of her, and, yet, the Marchioness keenly felt her husband¡¯s betrayal. Mom can¡¯t be forgiven even in death. But why is there longing for her in Father¡¯s eyes?
¡°Laura was,¡± he hesitated, ¡°always great at hide and seek, even at a young age. She wouldn¡¯t get caught easily.¡±
Lia put her hands together as she heard him talk about her mother for the first time. She wanted to hear more about her mom¡¯s story¡ªa story about which she knew nothing. But the Marquis didn¡¯t continue. He nodded as if he was lost in his memory and leaned against the back of the sofa and breathed calmly.
¡°Father?¡±
The Marquis was sleeping with a light smile on his face, no longer agitated. Angel, who was holding Gliad¡¯s nket, approached and smiled bitterly.
¡°Seems like he had too much to drink. I¡¯ll see you off, young Master.¡±
¡°He seems tired,¡± she said.
¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Lia studied the Marquis and then left the study with Angel.
Angel, who was leading the way, looked around the quiet hall and spoke.
¡°I was a street child that ran away from Geore.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t know? Everyone who knew my name guessed.¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Anyway, my master now is the one who took care of me. He¡¯s my saviour.¡± Angel smiled faintly, slowed down and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Young master, the Geore royals are tenacious and cruel. They were born bloodthirsty. They treat people like bugs to advance science and medicine. So, refuse the marriage proposal by the Prince of Geore. Master has been quite upset about it. Ever since that day, he¡¯s been drinking.¡±
She stopped at his worried words.
¡°Marriage proposal?¡±
¡°Prince Ian Sergio officially asked for marriage. You didn¡¯t know?¡±
Lia shook her head. He thought it was a joke to put her in a difficult situation.
Angel smiled in relief when he realized that she didn¡¯t know at all.
¡°That¡¯s a relief. He was worried that you might head to Geore. He should be able to sleep well now.¡±
Lia left the Marquis¡¯s Townhouse feeling confused. Even when she was getting in the carriage, she could hear Ian¡¯s words.
¡°I¡¯lle for you, so wait for me, Canillia.¡±
Did he mean it? Was he really treating me like ady? Am I that slow?
She had no intention of epting, but she felt sorry for just treating him so casually.
Even though he ran away under suspicion, Ian Sergio was quite kind to her. If a war broke out, they would never be able to meet again.
Lia¡¯s carriage navigated through traffic and arrived at her destination. White roses were strewn where the funeral procession had passed by.
Lia stepped on them while walking in the door.
¡°Pepe?¡± she called out.
It was oddly quiet inside. Lia took off her jacket and searched the entire first floor, but Pepe was nowhere to be seen. Did she go out for groceries?
The maid who had dozed off by the kitchen window, jumped up in surprise. Lia indicated with a wave that she should continue resting, and then started climbing the stairs.
Lia touched her forehead. Just like Marquis Gliad, she also has had trouble sleeping the past few nights. She has been thinking of someone and feels like she¡¯s getting a fever. She should lie down immediately, she thought.
When Lia arrived on the second floor, she started unbuttoning her shirt. She turned the bedroom door, anxious to lie down on the mostfortable bed in the world.
The wooden door creaked as it opened. A thickvender scent stopped her in her tracks.
There was ude, sitting with his eyes closed in a chair at the window. He slowly opened his eyes and smiled faintly when Lia came into view.
¡°Hello, Canillian.¡±
Chapter 54.1
Chapter 54.1
He should¡¯ve left for the North. As she wiped her eyes thinking it might be her imagination, the low voice indicated that it wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°Sir. Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you going to the North?¡± Her lips dried up in surprise and she felt an odd sense of joy.
Lia buttoned up her shirt again and moved as far away from him as possible.
¡°Don¡¯t do anything strange ande here.¡±
¡°What do you mean strange? I¡¯m just putting on my jacket,¡± Lia said, puzzled.
¡°Your maid should be doing that.¡±
¡°I know. I think she went to the market.¡± She chuckled at answering quite nonchntly. He looked better than she had expected. He wasn¡¯t being crushed by sadness or rage. Was he okay? She felt a little relieved.
She finished buttoning her jacket up and sat across from ude, who was staring at her. She felt a little strange as she had juste back from the Marquis, dering that she will stop living as a man.
¡°Canillian.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I came to apologize.¡±
¡°Pardon? What about?¡±
He stared into her eyes and spoke with a sigh. ¡°I did something terrible to you because of shallow curiosity and impulse.
Lia stared at him with a nk face. He seemed to have grown a little thinner these past few days and the beard he grew made him look angr.
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.
His apology hit her in the heart, but it was a pain different from what she had expected. Lia held her shaking hands and waited until ude said something.
¡°What took ce that day, was very rude and lowly of me. So, forget it. Or you can me me. Canillian.¡±
She felt she was being sucked in, as if she were on the edge of a cliff and someone was about to push her off. Her clenched fist was trembling slightly. The two of them were looking at each other, but there was a difference in their emotional states.
What is this feeling? ude taught me so much. Joy, sadness, pain, suffering, craving, trembling, shame, and love. Wasn¡¯t this too many emotions that one person could teach?
Lia quietly bit the inside of her trembling lips. He stood up, picked up the sword case that was on the table, put it on his waist, and lightly patted her head. Her sunken heart came alive at his touch. She didn¡¯t know why the simple touch of his hand on the top of her head felt so kind.
¡°Are you¡ªsick?¡±
It seemed like she did have a fever. She shook her head while fixing her gaze at where ude was sitting.
¡°No, it¡¯s because it¡¯s hot.¡±
¡°No, you have a fever. Your maid¡ª¡± He reached out to touch her.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Sir. Stop.¡±
Lia stopped ude from continuing. She felt hypocritical, but her calm refusal made him pull his hand away. He let out a long and slow sigh above her. He then ced his hand on Lia¡¯s shoulder briefly and left.
The door closed shut and thevender scent was whisked away by the breezeing through the window. He left the house without leaving any trace of his scent.
She stared at the empty chair, scoffed, and removed her ufortable uniform. Then off came the tight undergarment and socks. As she put on her white pajamas, there was ady with short hair reflected in the mirror.
Is it an annoying dream? A mirage? A fantasy? She was excited that she thought she had met someone that recognized her regardless of her gender for a moment. So stupid. There was no way¡
Lia climbed into the bed and pulled the thin nket up to her chin. Her eyes stared at the ceiling as though there might be some answers there. She noticed that her eyes were welling up. She waved her hand in front of her eyes in an attempt to stop the tears.
It didn¡¯t work. She pulled the nket over her head and swallowed her tears.
***
¡°What were you doing that you came now?¡±
¡°Young¡ª. No, Your Majesty the Duke,¡± replied Pepe, correcting herself.
On his way out, ude bumped into Pepe, who had just returned to the house. He brushed his bangs annoyingly and pointed at the house.
¡°Your master is sick. He has a fever, so go bring a doctor. Or get medicine!¡±
¡°Young Mis¡ªMaster?¡± asked Pepe, once again, correcting herself.
¡°Yes. Lian is sick.¡±
Pepe was surprised and ran into the house. ude¡¯s eyes sank as he followed Pepe¡¯s steps.
As she seemed to have finished checking on Lia¡¯s state, Pepe quickly came outside and spoke to ude.
¡°I¡¯ll bring a doctor now, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°By the way, you¡ª. What do you usually call Lian?¡±
¡°Pardon? Young Master¡ª¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Lian¡¯s maid mumbled with her head low. Then departed like she was running away.
ude couldn¡¯t tear himself away from the front of Canillian¡¯s house. He couldn¡¯t make himself get in the car.
Inside, he was crying for sure. He didn¡¯t show his tears, but ude knew.
Chapter 54.2
Chapter 54.2
¡°Owen, how much time do we have?¡±
Owen spoke at ude¡¯s question.
¡°We have enough time. Up to around two hours if we can make up the timeter in the car.
¡°Good. Then, let¡¯s stay here for a little while.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Ivan was enough to protect the coffin. He was the Duke¡¯s loyal knight. If Ivan were leading the way, there was nothing that would stop his father¡¯s way to the North.
ude remembered Maximilian¡¯sst moment and slowly calmed himself down. Then he walked back into the house.
The maids busily brought the Duke tea again. But he didn¡¯t touch the tea. Instead, he buried himself into the overstuffed armchair in front of the firece.
A few minutester, a doctor came in hurriedly. At the sound of Pepe and the doctor going upstairs, ude turned his head towards the stairs.
Thentern¡¯s light that was on the wall shook with the wind. As it got darker outside, the light inside became brighter.
That light tries so hard not to be crushed by darkness, as does like Canillian.
ude realized how anxious he felt.
His palms were sweaty. His feet refused to leave. And a name was swirling in his mind¡ªCanillia.
¡°Thank you for letting me know, Sir,¡± Pepe paused to get control of herself. ¡°Young Master took his medicine just now. Thank you. It could¡¯ve gone poorly. If Young Master is sick¡ª¡± Pepe sniffled and had tears in her eyes.
He felt it at Cosoar, but the attendees in the Marquis¡¯s household seemed pretty dear to Canillian.
Was it love? Or¡ªcharisma of a master?
Canillian¡¯s charisma.
He wiped his face off at such ridiculous thought, scoffed, and stood up.
¡°And, Canillian?¡±
¡°He¡¯s sound asleep. Thank you so much, sir.¡±
Pepe, looked relieved. The doctor was just descending the stairs. Pepe went to see him out.
ude pressed down on his eyes and quietly climbed the stairs.
He knew this was shameless. He didn¡¯t want to leave without meaningful interaction with Canillian before going to war. He thought this was his rightful responsibility.
But he was climbing the stairs, yet again, with a heavy heart.
He opened the door with an especially heavy hand.
He just wanted to check¡ªto make sure that the doctor treated him properly, and confirm whether his fever is, in fact, subsiding. He would do quick check, then turn around and leave.
ude, after opening the door, approached Canillian¡¯s bed. He looked as though his fever had gone; he was sleeping with a peaceful face, wearing only thin pajamas. As if to represent how dire the situation had been, the nketid on the floor, hastily folded.
He sat by Canillian, who was sleeping as though having being drugged. Lian¡¯s body made a slight impression on the mattress.
ude carefully brushed back Lian¡¯s sweaty hair, lightly touching his forehead. His temperature seemed normal.
ude¡¯s relief was brief. His face hardened as his gaze went below Canillian¡¯s neck.
Under the faint light, the flimsy pajamas coupled with the sweat and revealed the shape of his body.
It wasn¡¯t a mirage.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
There was a jolt inside ude¡¯s head. He doubted his eyes, frowned, and shook his head.
That moment, Lian started tossing and turning, holding his arm while letting out a sigh.
¡°Pepe, I¡¯m hot,¡± Lian murmured.
The soft, delicate body rolled against ude¡¯s arm; he could hardly breathe.
It isn¡¯t a man¡¯s body. No, it isn¡¯t a man.
Canillian fell back asleep. Twilight came and bathed Canillian in a soft, pretty light.
ude, flustered, was unable to hide it. He gently pushed Canillian so there was no contact between them.
Canillian¡¯s pajamas shifted and ude could only curse.
¡°Damn it!¡±
He took a deep breath. His ears reddened.
ude panted as he looked down at her. Then he patted her soft cheek, stood up, and flinched.
ude was both angry and stunned by the absurdity of it all.
His eyes became narrow as he looked down at the sleeping Canillian. Suddenly, ude had an epiphany.
¡®You¡ª. You deceived me, Kieran,¡± he said with clenched fists.
He opened one sweaty hand and brushed Canillia¡¯s bangs back.
¡°Canillia. Vale.¡±
***
She stared at the ceiling nkly and lifted her sweaty, mmy body. She was thirsty.
Lia weakly rose and left the room. Thankfully, her body was much lighter as if the fever subsided. She stretched while she climbed down the stairs. Pepe ran to her, surprised.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
¡°Ah, Pepe. Water, please.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. Okay.¡±
Lia sat on the sofa where Pepe had been sitting just a moment ago. She felt even better against the coolness of the leather.
Pepe brought a ss of water, sat down by her, and asked, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±
¡°Yes. Your care really helped. Thanks. Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d have a fever so suddenly?¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
Pepe, who seemed to nk out for a moment, lowered her head.
¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±
¡°Remember what?¡± Lia asked, raising the ss of water to her lips.
¡°Just a moment ago. The Duke was here. By your side,¡± said Pepe cautiously.
Lia choked on the water. She coughed and sputtered until her eyes reddened with tears and asked again.
¡°Wh¡ªWhat?¡±
Chapter 55.1
Chapter 55.1
Pepe clicked her tongue as she tapped on Lia¡¯s back.
¡°You really didn¡¯t know? He was there for quite a while.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°It was the Duke who told me that you were sick. I had gone to the market for a bit.¡±
Lia touched her forehead in disbelief. It was only for a moment that she had a high fever and that she was under the influence of medicine. But, she didn¡¯t think that he woulde back so quickly.
LIa held her thin pajamas tightly. Then Pepe stood up and draped a nket over Lia¡¯s shoulders.
¡°It¡¯s monsoon season so the air is cold even though it¡¯s summer. Why are you worried? That you might have been caught?¡±
She readjusted the nket that Pepe had given her and slowly lifted her gaze.
¡°Wasn¡¯t he acting odd?¡±
Pepe considered this and answered, ¡°No, not at all. He was scary, as usual. He said, ¡®Take care of your master,¡¯ and left. He seemed very worried.¡±
Lia, who was serious,ughed at the words ¡°scary, as usual.¡± But the moment she startedughing, a forgotten sorrow returned.
¡°No. It probably wasn¡¯t because he was worried.¡±
¡°Why? What?¡±
¡°The Duke doesn¡¯t like me.¡±
Lia stood up with difficulty. Her head was hazy like she was getting another fever.
Pepe stood up with her and carefully supported her.
¡°Pepe, do you think a war will actually take ce?¡±
¡°Duke Maximilian passed away. The people of the North have already prepared weapons. He was so beloved. I have heard that they prepared a funeral so fancy that the one in the Capital doesn¡¯t evenpare,¡± exined Pepe.
¡°Then the Duke will go personally right?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but won¡¯t he go with the noble generals?¡±
Lia nodded. Then she went back to her room andy down on her bed. Where would he have sat? Would he have sat on the chair and looked at her? Why did he do it? He had said mean things and yet¡ª
Lia brushed the sheet. It held a trace ofvender scent. Then she felt something. She got up and lifted the sheet. There she discovered a brooch. The brooch bore a flower, the clematis, a symbol all too familiar to her¡ªthe symbol of the Ihar family.
Lia nkly held it in her palm.
Could he have left it here by mistake?
Lia considered the possibilities. It was too important for him to leave it by mistake, so it was probably an excuse for him to return. Lia covered it in a cloth and put it in a dresser drawer.
Even though she didn¡¯t know when ude woulde back, it was something she had to return to him. If an opportunity didn¡¯t present itself, then she could ask Kieran.
She stared sadly at the brooch shrouded in a ck cloth. She uncovered it and ran her fingers over the top. It was the brooch that he always wore on his cor as it was rusty.
Lia shone antern light on it. But the jewel didn¡¯t let any light through.
Is it because it¡¯s a clean and pure jewel? It is like its owner who doesn¡¯t show his thoughts at all? How am I supposed to forget you if you keep leaving traces of yourself?
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
The moonlight shone on her as she stood in front of the dresser. Her pale toes trembled.
***
Kieran, dressed in a robe, quickly rushed down to the drawing room at the sudden appearance of a guest. He was sweating. Since the day Duke Maximilian was assassinated, he couldn¡¯t meet ude for a very personal reason¡ªhe felt guilty for helping Prince Ian and his men get away. Kieran knew full well that ude would be chasing them.
Kieran couldn¡¯t believe that ude would arrive now. He figured the Duke would have already left for the North.
Kieran calmed his breathing as he walked down the hallway leading to the meeting room. Kieran entered the meeting room and ude, seated on the sofa, lifted his head, looking exhausted.
Kieran showed proper respect to Duke ude. The Duke scoffed at the absurdity of Kieran mustering respect while d in pajamas.
¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± said ude.
¡°I thought you had left for the North,¡± said Kieran, maintaining formality.
¡°At ease, Kieran. It¡¯s only the two of us here.¡±
ude handed him a ss half full of a dark red alcohol. Kieran¡¯s eyes shook¡ªit was the same color as the tea Duke Maximilian had drunk.
Nevertheless, Kieran chugged the drink that had been given to him. As he didn¡¯t enjoy drinking, he was overwhelmed by the burning sensation the drink had produced in his throat.
¡°You¡¯re both sopetitive,¡± mumbled ude.
Kieran, his face red from the alcohol, sat down, wiping his mouth.
¡°Is this about Canillian again?¡±
¡°He¡¯s sick. He has a fever.¡±
¡°Now?¡±
¡°Yes, now.¡±
Did ude visit Canillian beforeing here? Kieran had a stern look on his face and stared at ude. Then ude leaned against the arm of the sofa with a mouthful of alcohol.
¡°It was Eren Sergio that nned the poisoning.¡±
¡°How can you be sure?¡±
¡°One of the pieces of trash that you tried to help run away to Geore admitted it. Of course, it could be a n to harm Eren Sergio. But that¡¯s Geore¡¯s problem.¡±
ude leaned his head back as he spoke: ¡°So tell your friend Ian Sergio. This war is going to be tenacious and long.¡±
¡°ude. You¡¯re really going to start a war? There will be bloodbath in our Empire too. What about the nobles and anarchists who are after territories while the power is weakened? What about the people who have to put their lives on the line?¡±
¡°Do you think this is as simple as revenge, Kieran?¡±
¡°No, I know it¡¯s not simple. But¡ª¡±
¡°There¡¯s already a war going on in the neutral ground. Do you know how many of my soldiers died from Geore¡¯s archers?¡±
Kieran stayed silent with his fist clenched.
It certainly won¡¯t be easy. The neutral ground, already in a stalemate, would be ruined.
Chapter 55.2
Chapter 55.2
Kieran also understood that in Geore, the revolutionaries have gained power and are increasing their numbers. They were extremists that wanted to unify the continent to gain territories.
Their leader was Eren Sergio. Eren was a brother of Ian, who was against him, and the most favoured to be the next king¡ªso much so, that he was the real power. If he were behind all this, then everything made sense.
Kieran then realized that Eran probably wanted to put the me on Ian, who was staying in the Empire. That could be how he could get rid of Ian Sergio without a problem.
In the end, they couldn¡¯t avoid a war. But he couldn¡¯t have guessed that ude would be involved personally.
Kieran brushed his face. ¡°Please. Come back safely,¡± Kierna pleaded.
The tip of ude¡¯s chin lifted at Kieran¡¯s honest plea. Yet, he felt empty at the same time.
¡°I have something to get back from Canillian,¡± said ude.
¡°From Lian?¡±
¡°I left something by mistake.¡±
¡°Then, right now¡ª¡±
¡°No,¡± said ude emphatically. He stood up and sighed.
His face, revealed by soft lighting, became gloomy.
¡°I¡¯ll get it back when I see him next. So, until Ie back,¡± ude paused, ¡°protect Canillia, Kieran.¡±
Kieran, who was nodding, opened his eyes wide at the name he had fleetingly heard.
For certain, he just said Canillia. If his ears weren¡¯t wrong, ude right now¡ª
¡°Duke.¡±
¡°Ha, was it really Canillia? Her name?¡±
¡°ude!¡±
¡°If something happens to Canillia, I will never forgive you. So protect her. Not even the ends of her hair can be hurt. That is your punishment for your betrayal, Kieran Vale.¡±
ude¡¯s tone was emphatic¡ªand scary. ude leisurely turned around and headed out the drawing room. Kieran ran after him, calling, ¡°ude!¡±
But ude kept walking and got in the waiting car. Having been overly dyed, the driver immediately stepped on the elerator.
Kieran, his face ghostly pale, covered his mouth as the ck vehicle sped farther and farther away. ude had found out. The Duke had found out about Canillia. Kieranughed even as he felt conflicting emotions. Behind Kieran, there was a light presence.
¡°Did the Duke leave?¡±
Anastasia asked while watching the car disappear into the distance. She dressed formally even at thiste hour. Kieran, surprised, awkwardly asked, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±
¡°I, too, received word of the Duke¡¯s visit.¡±
¡°The Duke left, so you can go back to sleep.¡±
¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t seem to sleep. Your father will soon head to the North.¡±
Anastasia sighed and turned. Kieran seemed suspicious of his mother, who turned so willingly this time. After the engagement, his mother purposely avoided talking about Canillian, as though she didn¡¯t have any memory of their conversation that day.
Kieran quietly summoned Angel, who was waiting by the entrance.
¡°Go send someone to check up on Lian. And¡ ask if the Duke has left anything.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°And Angel?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Send a message to Geore. It¡¯s possible right?¡±
Angel bowed deeply.
Even after everyone went back inside, Kieran walked around the garden for a long time. It was as if he had never felt the wind blowing before. It was a sleepless night.
***
¡°Extra! Extra! Read all about it! Prince Wade is attending the war in the North! He will go after the neutral territory with Duke Ihar! Read all about it!¡±
Everyone picked up a newspaper at the shout of the paperboy. The boy was excited; he had never made so much money before.
Just like that, everyone¡¯s interest focused on the North, and the high nobles sent their personal soldiers there to help.
¡°Help us, Princess.¡±
Marilyn came to Rosina again today to insist on her father¡¯s innocence. ¡°My father is innocent. So please help us, Princess. Please change the Emperor¡¯s mind.¡±
Rosina was at a downtown caf¨¦. She hade to visit as she heard the terrace of the caf¨¦ was beautiful. However, she felt ufortable as she answered the crying Marilyn.
¡°If the Marquis is innocent, then nothing wille of it. So, return home, Marilyn. This isn¡¯t something I can be part of.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t do this! Our family has done so much for the royal family!¡±
Marilyn shouted and kept bawling. Rosina waved at her maids and had them lift Marilyn up. Rosina wanted to help Marilyn, but there was really nothing she could do.
Also, she felt upset as well. Her one and only brother is joining the war, distressing the Emperor and everyone in the Pce.
¡°Please stop the tears. Your tears are ruining your beautiful face,¡± said Rosina.
But Marilyn couldn¡¯t stop easily. In the end, Rosina sat Marilyn down beside her, ordered her an iced tea, and held her hand.
Marilyn, still hupping, finally drank some.
Rosina sighed and looked tired as she regarded Marquis Vale¡¯s townhouse.
Is he noting out?
The terrace became famous because of its proximity to Marquis Vale¡¯s townhouse. Thedies were attracted to the ce as they heard that they might catch a glimpse of the young Marquis if they were to spend time there.
But for today, Princess Rosina took over the entire terrace. Thedies who couldn¡¯t be seated because of her red at her as they passed by.
That moment, a carriage stopped in front of the townhouse. Lian got out of the carriage and stood at the entrance looking nervous.
Marilyn¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight. ¡°Did you know, Princess?¡± Marilyn asked.
¡°About what?¡±
Rosina lifted her chin as permission to speak. Marilyn wiped her tears with a handkerchief and continued.
¡°The truth is,¡± she began slowly, ¡°on the night of your engagement, Sir Canillian harassed me. But I had to keep this a secret from the Princess. But now, I¡¯m thinking about telling this to the Emperor. If he found out that your fianc¨¦¡¯s brother did something so terrible, the Emperor would find it disappointing. No?¡±
Rosina red at her in disbelief. But Marilyn didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. Soon the Princess lifted her hand and the maids covered their ears and turned around. Rosina lifted her teacup as she stared at Marilyn. Marilyn lowered her gaze leisurely.
¡°You¡ª You dare to threaten me?¡±
¡°How could I? I am simply saying how wronged I feel.¡±
¡°I see. So, you also know how serious it is to use someone of this?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Marilyn lifted her head confidently. But she couldn¡¯t hide her trembling hands. Rosina saw that Marilyn¡¯s hand was clenched so hard that her nails dug into her skin. She moved her gaze to Canin.
¡°Fine. If what you said is true, then I¡¯ll give a chance for the Marquis to prove his innocence. But, if it is untrue, then let¡¯s end our rtionship here.¡±
Chapter 56.1
Chapter 56.1
The weather was neither hot nor cold, but Lia felt her palms getting sweaty. Angel came to the mansion early in the morning, notified her of the time she would be meeting the Marchioness, and left.
A sudden call. She felt she knew the reason. It was probably about what she said to Marquis Gliad a few days ago.
That she¡¯ll live as ady.
The townhouse door opened 30 minutes after the said time and the Marchioness¡¯s carriage stopped in front of Lia. Anastasia¡¯s escort knight disembarked and spoke to Lia.
¡°Please get in,¡± he said with a cool tone, standing aside so Lia could enter the carriage.
Anastasia, still seated, lifted her head a little and met Lia¡¯s eyes.
What kind of hysteria will she be performing today?
¡°Hello, Mother.¡±
¡°Yes, Canillian.¡±
Lia sat across from Anastasia and looked out the window. Then the knight sat down beside her, essentially blocking the carriage door.
¡°It seems like you grew.¡±
¡°Hmm? Ah, yes. A little.¡±
¡°Your hair grew longer. I¡¯ll send a barber to your house.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
She avoided her gaze, keeping her answers as short as possible. She was curious as to where they were going, but she thought that Anastasia wouldn¡¯t tell her anyway.
Lia naturally moved her gaze outside. The brooch on the Marchioness¡¯s cor showed the Marquis Vale¡¯s crest. As she watched the two beasts with sapphire eyes intertwined, she thought that the Duke¡¯s crest was quite romantic inparison.
When should I tell big brother?
The brooch that ude left was still in her drawer. She didn¡¯t know when he woulde back for it, so whenever she heard a sound outside, she looked out the windows¡ªso much so that Pepe kept waking up.
Pepe said her heart dropped whenever Lia opened the window to peer out and joked that she should install a there.
Lia let out a scoff and realized they were on a street familiar to her. She lifted the curtain up a little to look out the window and her face became stern.
It was Louvre.
The beggars all stood up as they saw the noble¡¯s carriage. The carriage slowed down ordingly.
¡°Do you know where this is?¡± Anastasia¡¯s questioning voice was t.
¡°I do.¡±
¡°Right. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t,¡± Anastasia said curtly.
The escort knight opened the door and got out. Lia realized that he was waiting for her to disembark.
¡°Why are we here?¡± Lia asked.
Oddly, she didn¡¯t want to leave the carriage.
¡°This is your home. Aren¡¯t you happy to see it? It probably has been a while.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°I want to know the reason behind this. Why are you doing this? Are you angry because I said I want to go back to being ady?¡±
Anastasia got out of the carriage, answering Lia¡¯s question with a dull expression. Then she slowly walked into the alley that was so shaded, it was actually dark.
Lia, surprised, practically jumped out of the carriage in order to follow Anastasia.
There was a rumour that the poison that killed the Duke might havee through Louvre, so even the nobles were careful about passing through here. But, the Marchioness confidently came to Louvre.
Was she safe being spotted in Louvre?
If a rumour started saying that the Marquis Vale¡¯s carriage went to Louvre with guards in the middle of the day, it would be Anastasia¡ªnot Lia¡ªshrouded in suspicion.
¡°Mother.¡± Lia loathed to have that title cross her lips.
Marchioness, who was ahead of her with the knight, finally stopped.
¡°I¡¯m helping you go back to your home, Canllian.¡±
¡°But this is¡ª¡±
¡°If we go to the ce from where we got you, mightn¡¯t your mother be still there?¡±
¡°I can do that alone. Stop, Mother! You¡¯ll be in trouble if you¡¯re spotted by other nobles.¡±
A few drug-induced denizens approached them, but when they saw the weapon carried by the knight, they averted their eyes and drew no closer.
Lia looked around and hoped Anastasia would change her mind. However, the Marchioness persisted. Lia didn¡¯t understand her stubbornness.
It seemed to Lia that Anastasia was angry and wanted tosh out.
¡°Your existence has already made enough trouble for me, Canillian. I can no longer endure either.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. Don¡¯t go in there. I can do this alone; not with you.¡±
Anastasia, even as Lia tried to stop her, stared into the alley with a dull expression.
Lia was agitated.
¡°Lian.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I really,¡± she hesitated, ¡°don¡¯t like you. I really, really don¡¯t like you.¡±
As Anastasia started speaking, it appeared she was talking to herself, not to Lia. Lia stopped in front of the Marchioness, so that she couldn¡¯t advance.
¡°I know. I had no intention of being loved by you. Also, my mother almost killed older brother. I know it was wrong and that she should be punished. Isn¡¯t that why¡ª. Why I¡¯m here?¡±
She confidently met the Marchioness¡¯s eyes. Anastasia squinted spoke: ¡°But my son truly cares about you. Even though he knows that he almost lost his life because of your mother¡¯s greed. Yes. He¡¯s a very kind child.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°But I¡¯m disappointed. Like mother like daughter. I heard you became so close to the Duke that you call each other by your first names? I told you to know your ce!¡±
Anastasia¡¯s voice trembled. It was evident that she was trying not to be riled up.
Chapter 56.2
Chapter 56.2
¡°That¡¯s¡ª.¡±
¡°Canillian,¡± interrupted the Marchioness, ¡°I might have expected too much from you. If I had known you were this selfish, it would have been better for me to have left you in a gutter to starve to death. I never should have taken you in.¡±
Lia clenched her fist harder. Even though she didn¡¯t know what her expression looked like, she was certain that it wasn¡¯t sadness.
Lia didn¡¯t shrink, but opened her chest wide. She still remembered clearly. The feeling of the scissors brushing her neck. After that rainy night, she was never truly happy.
Although Anastasia¡¯s face evinced cruelty, Lia took a step closer and asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Of me? If not, why are you trying to scare me? Does it bother you that I¡¯m no longer trembling in front of you?¡±
The tip of Anastasia¡¯s chin rose as though she were challenging Lia to speak.
Lia came up with a n and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you suggest, Mother. After I graduate from the Academy, I¡¯ll be a dead person. After the funeral, I¡¯ll go to a ce where no one knows me. So please let my mother and me go. I¡¯ll live forever in your debt.¡±
The air between them became suffocating. That moment, the knight who had been looking around came and mumbled something. A patrolman had seen the royal carriage parked and started interrogating the horseman.
Anastasia sighed at the report and started walking towards the carriage.
¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t forgotten your ce,¡± she called back to Lia.
Lia answered, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to repay you for raising me and disappear.¡±
At the remark, Anastasia had a faraway look on her face, and then continued walking.
The Marchioness got in the carriage and left Louvre. Lia was left standing in the street.
Lia walked away from Louvre and sighed. A car pulled up to her and the driver got out. He smiled and spoke to her, ¡°Get in, Sir. I¡¯ll take you.
She didn¡¯t lower her guard as she thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a carriage in Louvre and looked for the crest on the car. If it were a car sanctioned by the Empire, it would bear the Etaire crest.
But the ck car had a different crest on it.
¡°I¡¯m Martis of Duke ude¡¯s family. I stopped the car because I just so happened to see you. Please, don¡¯t worry and get in. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±
The car door had the Duke¡¯s clematis engraved on it.
¡°The Duke is¡ª¡±Lia started to speak.
¡°He¡¯s at Del Casa.¡±
I see, is that why¡ª
She understood that ude was in the North. She thanked Martis and got in the car. The interior and the curtain that covered the window were familiar to her.
The car¡¯s faint floral scent made her feel like ude was sitting beside her and speaking to her. But he wasn¡¯t there.
Sadness overcame her. His trace bothered her even more than the Marchioness¡¯s cruel words.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
She leaned against the window, the leaves of a tall tree nearby shading her face.
***
¡°So, you want to find out whether it¡¯s true that my brother tried to sexually harass Marilyn?¡±
In the bright morning, Kieran stared coldly at his fianc¨¦e, the Princess Rosina.
¡°Is it true? I just want to confirm Sir Canillian¡¯s innocence.¡±
¡°It¡¯s only Marilyn¡¯s im. How is she going to prove it?¡±
¡°From what Marilyn said, a maid and Duke ude also saw it. And at the time, Sir Canillian also apologized,¡± said Rosina.
¡°Lian?¡± Kieran wanted tough out loud. What a farce! Canillia, ady, tried to sexually harass Marilyn?
The royal garden under Wade¡¯s care was blossoming with flowers. Rosina¡¯s face was shaded as they strolled through the garden.
Rosina was quite worried. If Canillian had tried to harass Marilyn and it was revealed to be truth, she was afraid that it would negatively affect their engagement.
Kieran sighed. ¡°Rosina,¡± he called as she was sniffing a rose.
The princess blushed with surprise and stared at him.
Kieran went to his fianc¨¦e and took her hand.
¡°Out of everyone, Canillian wouldn¡¯t do such thing,¡± he assured her.
¡°But, there are people who saw it,¡± she protested.
¡°Then they¡¯re all lying.¡±
¡°But, why?¡±
¡°If Lian had tried to do such thing, the Duke wouldn¡¯t have stood for it.¡±
Rosina remembered the rtionship between ude and Marilyn. But it was more of a crush on Marilyn¡¯s part; her cousin ude never exhibited any affection.
But Marilyn Shelby was essentially the next Duchess. For her to be harassed by Canillian and ude not doing anything about it would be¡ª.
¡°The Duke was there. If that¡¯s true, Sir Canillian wouldn¡¯t have survived. I was short sighted,¡± she said.
Kieran stared at Rosina, who turned around feeling embarrassed, and continued: ¡°May I tell the Duke? If we receive a message from the Duke and show it as evidence, then Marilyn wouldn¡¯t be able to im such thing. I¡¯m going to protect our engagement.¡±
Rosina¡¯s face spread with a smile of relief.
¡°Then, who will go to the North?¡±
Kieran¡¯s eyes softly curved after thinking for a bit. Then he said something he was thinking from the beginning.
¡°I have a perfect person. Don¡¯t worry, Princess.¡°
Chapter 57.1
Chapter 57.1
¡°Young Master! Hurry!¡±
Her sleep waspletely interrupted thanks to Pepe pulling off the bed sheet without a warning.
She wasn¡¯t able to sleep properly the past few days because of the envelope Frank had given to her. Going to Louvre with the Marchioness prompted the whole thing.
She was conflicted between wanting to find her mother immediately or finding her after graduation with the hope to live quietly.
But it was thetter that won in the end. There were only five months left until graduation. The time would fly by. If she annoyed Marchioness by notpleting it, her anger would be taken out on her mother.
The Marchioness might even find her mother before Lia did.
It would be okay to send a letter, right? It would be okay to say to meet next year. And let her know that I¡¯m doing well?
Frank said she¡¯ll need a ready heart to open the letter. He indicated that there might be something dangerous that could happen¡ªand then disappeared.
Lia mustered up her couragest night. She opened the envelope Frank had given her and removed the paper within. The paper had a faint smell of oil. It was the same smell as when a tailor was ironing.
Pepe called, ¡°Hurry! The Prince and Kieran are downstairs!¡±
¡°What? The Prince?¡±
¡°They¡¯re heading to the North. With Master too.¡±
¡°But, why do I¡ª?¡±
¡°You have to send them off! You have to go with Kieran to the North!¡±
Pepe¡¯s hands were rather rough as she seemed to be in a rush. Pepe put on the tidiest clothes on Lia, but did Lia¡¯s hair hastily and annoyingly.
Lia wet her stiff hair and brushed it.
¡°I put the satchel of clothing in the carriage already and checked on the basket of snacks. Ah, and you¡¯ll be riding the train from here to Del Casa. You¡¯ll ride in the carriage after getting off at Tulures Station. The North is thergest territory in the Empire. It¡¯ll take you about three days in the carriage to the neural region, so be careful.¡±
It felt like she was listening to Betty whenever Pepe nagged like this.
Lia nodded fast and remembered the information Pepe gave her.
Train!
Her eyes twinkled at the word train. She looked out the windows with her eyes full of curiosity, and frowned again when she spotted the Royal g.
A mob had gathered to watch the Prince as he left for his campaign. Some cheered and bid him a safe return, others sobbed. Wade and the nobles rode on casually, despite the cheers, shouts, and sobs.
Out of all of them, Marquis Gliad in his naval uniform and Prince Wade in an army uniform stood out as the most elegant.
Lia took her belongings and hurried out of the mansion with Pepe.
¡°You¡¯rete, Canillian.¡± Wade waved his hand at Lia after spotting her first while lighting a cigarette.
Kieran and Gliad, who were receiving a report, also saw her.
Lia greeted them formally and kissed the back of the Prince¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Majesty, the Prince. Have you been well?¡±
¡°It was hell of an incarceration. Father has a lot to worry about. He¡¯s still in the room fearing an assassination attempt. Thanks to that, I was locked up. Ha¡ª¡±
Wade was displeased.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Sir.¡±
Kieran took the little bag in Lia¡¯s hand and gave it to a servant. Then, he examined her thoroughly from top to bottom and wrapped his hand around her shoulder.
Kieran appeared nervous. Everyone else was the same. They seemed cheerful¨Clike they were going on a trip, but it was probably to mask the fear of going to war. It was hard to see their smiles, knowing they concealed the fear of death.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Lia went to the Smande station, located in the outskirts of the town. They would ride on the army transport train and once arriving at Tulures station of Del Casa, they would have to ride in the carriage to the neutral region.
The train tform wasrge and made of steel. Lia, who was getting in the same car as Kieran, remembered that she had forgotten to bring the brooch.
Kieran, who was getting on behind her, saw her flinch, and asked, ¡°What is it, Lian?¡±
¡°Ah, I forgot to bring something¡ª¡±
¡°The Duke¡¯s item?¡±
Lia nodded in surprise. She didn¡¯t know how he knew, but Kieran didn¡¯t look too happy.
¡°Get on the train. We¡¯ll give it to him another time.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± she said, nodding in agreement.
Their assigned car had apartment where four people could sit facing one another. Lia¡¯s bag was already there.
Lia looked around in amazement. Kieran then grabbed Lia¡¯s shoulder and sat her down. He quickly drew the curtain on thepartment door window. Kieran and Lian were well-known. With the curtain drawn, soldiers who came to get a glimpse of them left disappointed.
¡°Now tell me. You¡¯re taking me there on purpose, right?¡± Lia asked.
The train started moving, emitting a puff of steam. She could see people on the tform bidding goodbye¡ªsending a child, husband or brother off to war. She felt their sadness, regardless of the rank of the soldiers.
¡°It¡¯s just that I thought I¡¯ve never really spent time alone with you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because¡ª You were busy aftering back to the Empire.¡±
¡°It was a very good excuse.¡±
Kieran nodded a few times, took out something and gave it to her. She looked confused and then took it.
¡°What is this?¡± Lia asked.
¡°A letter you have to give to the Duke,¡± replied Kieran.
¡°To Duke Ihar?¡±
¡°Yes. The question is from the Princess and ude will answer. But, you will deliver in person and you must get an answer.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know once you give it to him. Tell ude to read it on the spot and give you the answer. And it¡¯ll also be a good experience for you to leave Etaire for a bit.¡±
Kieran patted her head sweetly, fixed his gaze out the window, and didn¡¯t move.
LIa¡¯s hands tingled from wanting to open the envelope fastened shut with the Royal seal. Just what kind of question was it that needed an answer on the spot? But, she didn¡¯t doubt him. Out of everyone, Kieran would be thest to make her do something dangerous.
Kind and sweet brother.
Kieran saw Lia staring at him, sighed, and frowned.
¡°I don¡¯t like you both.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, puzzled.
¡°I mean, I don¡¯t like both of you. You are both too much for each other,¡± he said cryptically.
Lia didn¡¯t understand him so she just smiled brightly and stared out the window where there was a wide-open field.
Kieran¡¯s sigh deepened at seeing this, but it was still peaceful here. It would be¡ªuntil the train stopped.
Chapter 57.2
Chapter 57.2
Her eyes were empty and her back hurt. Honestly, every part of her body hurt so no matter what position she put herself in, every part of her ached.
She could understand why ude came to the cottage in Cosoar more often than heading to the North.
The journey to Del Casa from the Capital, home of the Academy, was a fight against boredom, frustration, and pain. The train didn¡¯t stop unless it had to refuel. After getting off the train and then riding in the carriage for three days, Lia groaned at even a slight bump and couldn¡¯t bear the pain.
¡°Del Casa ispletely dark.¡±
It was around the middle of Mount Veorbia, which was about 200 kilometers away from Tulures Station, where Wade switched from a horse to a carriage.
Thanks to that, Lia couldn¡¯t even stretch properly, being stuck between the two men. She dozed on and off repeatedly.
¡°This is the Ihar family¡¯s territory and basically their nation. The people here treated Duke Ihar like a king. He transformed such a dangerous region into the most prosperous ce in the Empire. So, it was only natural,¡± said Kieran.
¡°ude must feel overwhelmed,¡± said Wade.
¡°He¡¯ll still do well. Your Majesty, I sent the message to Geore.¡±
Kieran nced at the dozing Lia and made her lean against his shoulder. Then Wade, who somehow leaned against Lia¡¯s shoulder, sounded like a thug when he asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to act like a spy?¡±
¡°Not at all. I just,¡± Keiran hesitated, ¡°wanted to let them know.¡±
¡°About what?¡±
¡°Eren Sergio was the one who nned this,¡± Kieran exined. ¡°For his own glory, Marquis Shelby wanted to swoop in and save the Emperor from being poisoned. That would put all the me on Prince Ian. However, it didn¡¯t go ording to n and that¡¯s why the Duke was harmed.¡±
Wade nodded and squinted.
¡°That means there would be a connection between Marquis Shelby and Eren Sergio,¡± surmised Wade.
¡°Just like you said, it could mean a change in the session n in Geore,¡± confirmed Kieran.
¡°Well that hothead probably won¡¯t let go of his brother who tried to kill him. But, he wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to start a riot.¡±
¡°So, I request that you suggest an alliance with Prince Ian. No good wille with a prolonged war,¡± stated Kieran.
Lia couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She couldn¡¯t interrupt their conversation and she felt winded just listening to them. It was the first time Ian¡¯s name sounded so scary.
She opened her eyes slightly and gulped a little while looking at the sunset. As they approached the neutral region, there was a faint smell of gunpowder.
¡°It¡¯s the Empire¡¯s army g!¡± The scout who had gone ahead yelled, as they waved the Royal g. They opened the carriage window.
The ce was thick with the smell of gunpowder. Far away, there was a camp with the Empire¡¯s g.
They were in a neutral region now. Seeing bullets fly from in any direction woulde as no surprise.
The soldier that had found the reinforcements saluted joyfully and moved toward the barricade. The horses kicked up dust as they moved across the border and a seemingly endless field stretched across the horizon.
They arrived at the Empire¡¯s basecamp after dark.
Lia noticed that, out of a few hundred tents, there was the only one that had a g.
But it was odd. The g bore an eagle with its wings outspread holding clematis. This was not the Ihar crest with which she was familiar. Wade smiled proudly as he saw the g waving majestically.
¡°Isn¡¯t the clematis the Ihar family crest?¡± asked Lia.
Wade chuckled at her question and pointed at the nearest g.
¡°The Ihar symbol is an eagle. The clematis belongs to the Duchess. Only the Mistress of the Ihar family, or the youngdy that is to be the Mistress, can touch something that has clematis on it. Have you seen it before?¡±
Lia shook her head in panic.
¡°No matter how much Marilyn wanted it, ude didn¡¯t give it to her. That might be the reason why Marilyn is causing you trouble,¡± said Wade knowingly.
It had hidden meaning, but Lia wasn¡¯t listening to Wade anymore.
How angry must he have been to lose something so important?
Her hair stood on end just thinking about it.
The carriage finally stopped, and soldiers ran out to greet them.
She left the carriage with her heart thumping.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Glory to His Majesty the Prince!¡± The soldiers¡¯ shouts filled the sky. They cheered loudly as though it were a festival.
Lia covered her ears with her hands and looked around for ude. But she couldn¡¯t find him among the crowd.
¡°I heard he was injured slightly. A bullet brushed past him. He¡¯s resting in his tent. Go there.¡±
¡°What?¡± asked Lia. ¡°Is he hurt?¡±
¡°Canillia.¡±
Lia subconsciously held her breath and looked up at Kieran.
Canillia¡ª
The sky sparkled as though someone had just sprinkled hundreds of stars across the heavens.
¡°If¡ªand it¡¯s a big if¡ªsomething bad happens to you,¡± said Kieran, ¡°remember the path you came down. I don¡¯t know what might happen. Just¡ª. If you feel like your life is in danger, turn around and run away without looking back. Canillia.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°You¡¯re smart, so you can remember, right?¡±
Lia nodded and had an odd feeling. Upon seeing the sadness in Kieran¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t question him anymore.
She felt that, to a degree, she understood what Kieran was trying to say and why he had brought her here.
Lia bit the inside of her lip hard. Kieran finally smiled and pushed her slightly towards one tent.
It was thergest and fanciest tent she had ever seen and a familiar face was waiting in front.
¡°Sir Ivan.¡±
Ivan, who was staring far away with a stern look on his face, opened his mouth wide. Lia pointed at the tent, looking a little discouraged.
¡°May I meet the Duke?¡±
Ivan, who couldn¡¯t hide surprise in his face, hurriedly stepped aside.
¡°Thank you, Sir Ivan,¡± Lia said as she headed in.
¡°La¡ª No, hurry in. Sir Canillian.¡±
Lia tilted her head and walked through the entrance of the tent.
The tent contained many different types of guns and arge table. ude was in a small bed.
The only light was from an oilntern that was about to burn out. She thought he was asleep, but he sighed and spoke.
¡°Seems like the Prince is here? Arriving so obnoxiously loud. Go tell him. That I¡¯m sleeping.¡±
Lia didn¡¯t know what to say to him; he was confusing her with a soldier.
She took out a letter Kieran gave her and carefully approached ude.
Would it be possible to just leave the letter and leave?
She noticed a bandage around his waist as he was lying there with an arm covering his eyes.
They said the bullet brushed past him, but¡ª
Her heart sank as she saw faint traces of blood. Lia momentarily forgot the reason she was there and nkly stared at his injury. She was frightened thinking that this man could lose his life on a battlefield.
She moved her gaze after taking a deep breath and gulped.
¡°Canillian.¡±
He spoke her name!
His blue eyes were like jewels as he looked right at her¡ªbut nkly¡ªlike he was dreaming. Then ude called her name again.
¡°Lian.¡±
Chapter 58.1
Chapter 58.1
The letter fluttered to the floor.
Lia quickly stepped back. A hand stretched out and grabbed her wrist. She tried to stand her ground, but couldn¡¯t. Instead, she lost her bnce and leaned towards ude. He hugged her tightly, surprising her so, that her hand flew to her mouth to cover a gasp.
A thick smell of disinfectant and a faint smell of blood hung in the air.
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a dream,¡± ude said, his head above hers.
¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡± eximed Lia. ¡°Your wound won¡¯t heal properly.¡±
¡°Do I hear nagging? That doesn¡¯t sound like the Canillian I know,¡± said ude almost teasingly.
¡°It is I, Sir ude. Let me¡ª¡±
¡°Why are you here?¡± he whispered as though asking himself the question. He then touched her chin, lifting it. As his eyes focused, he patted her cheek in disbelief. Then he ran his fingers through her hair and scoffed. ¡°Canillian.¡±
She found the touch of his hand on her cheek quite pleasant.
¡°Yes, it is I. Canillian.¡±
She lowered her voice as best as she could to hide her surprise, but he grabbed her chin again.
Her head lifted up, and ude¡¯s face slowly came into focus, her eyes no longer dazed.
The moment their lips touched, Lia grabbed his shoulder and pushed him away, but her gesture did no good, as his back was against the bed. He was a wounded patient, so she could refuse him with all her might.
Through sweet lips came his probing tongue. She could neither scream nor stubbornly rebuff him. The more she pushed him away, the deeper the kiss.
His rough kiss was anxious as it overtook her small tongue and lower lip. It felt vicious¡ªeven more so than the time he had dered he didn¡¯t care if she were an animal or a boy.
The Duke moved and groaned as if in pain, letting down his guard for a brief moment that allowed her to extricate herself from his embrace.
Panting, she wiped her lips. He wrapped his arms around her waist and looked her in the eye.
¡°Come here,¡± udemanded.
¡°N, no,¡± she stuttered.
¡°Why not?¡±
¡°You¡¯re hurt. And¡ª¡±
¡°You¡¯re not going to say it¡¯s because you are a man, are you?¡± he asked.
She hadn¡¯t been thinking that, but Lia nodded vigorously anyway. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Sir.¡±
¡°And why not?¡±
¡°Y, you like men?¡± she asked disdainfully. But ude was prepared for that question.
¡°I like you.¡± His eager lips curved up smoothly.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°A man?¡±
¡°You.¡±
Lia could neither cry norugh. The whole thing was absurd. She didn¡¯t want to betray any more emotion.
Not too long ago, he had visited her on purpose just so that he could apologize and ask her to forget his inappropriate actions. He even said this was an improper thing to do between men.
But now he likes me? Me, a man?
¡°Come here. Canillian.¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°I beg you, pleasee here. I lost my sanity for a moment because you are right here. I won¡¯t do anything you won¡¯t like,¡± he said with pleading in his voice.
Lia grabbed her hair, almost pulling it in disbelief. It was the first time ude sounded like he was begging. He clutched his waist, shut his eyes, and moaned with the pain.
Lia, surprised, carefully approached him and knelt by his bed. ¡°Should I call a doctor?¡±
She gently pulled his hand away from his waist revealing bigger bloodstains.
¡°This doesn¡¯t even count as a wound,¡± ude scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The person who shot me had his head blown off, so I shouldn¡¯t look weak because of this.¡±
¡°But it¡¯s still a gunshot wound. Aceration of this magnitude requires treatment at a hospital.¡±
¡°Canillian, we¡¯re in the middle of a war. The hospital will have to wait.¡±
ude leisurely spoke then pulled her up from the floor. He sat her on hisp like a doll, then dug his face in her neck, hugging her tightly.
Lia¡¯s head was spinning, trying to make sense of his actions. She even briefly forgot about the existence of the letter. There was no way she could think of anything else. Her heart thumped fast and loud.
¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of war?¡±
She looked around: a soggy tent, soldiers far from home, the thin smell of blood and alcohol, and the burning smell of chemicals. The scent she associated with ude was gone.
¡°Of course, I¡¯m scared! How could I not be?¡±
¡°Then, can¡¯t we stop the war? Is revenge really the only answer?¡± she asked.
ude lifted his head from her neck. He carefully put his thumb on her wet lips. His smiling face came closer and closer.
Lia instinctively covered his lips, preventing another kiss and annoying ude.
¡°The reason we chose war wasn¡¯t just revenge,¡± he said, pulling her fingers away from his lips.
¡°Greed triggers war. In this case, greed has boiled over. But, I want to make Del Casa the safest ce in the Empire, a ce that no one can ruin. And I will make that happen,¡± ude stated resolutely.
¡°Even if it costs your life?¡±
Chapter 58.2
Chapter 58.2
¡°My life? No. My life is precious. There¡¯s only one person for whom I am willing to give my life.¡± His serious face came down on her neck again. His lips touched her neck, cheek, then temple. ¡°My master.¡±
Hot breath dissipated. Her toes curled at his low and warm voice. The person he¡¯s talking about must be the Emperor. He¡¯s the master of the Empire and the father to all nobles. But it was her heart that was racing. Lia rubbed her face vigorously to hide that she was blushing and noticed the letter on the floor.
¡°Ah, I have something to give you,¡± she said as she rose to retrieve the letter.
ude released her. She picked up the letter from the Princess and handed it to him.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°The Princess ordered that you receive the letter and give her an answer immediately. I don¡¯t know what it contains.¡±
ude took the letter and broke the seal with a dagger from his waist.
Lia sat on a chair waiting for him to finish reading. It was a way to keep some distance from a man who kept trying to pull her in and kiss her.
She suddenly got curious. Does the Duke really like men? What should she say if he does? But how calm he is!
She suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t washed properly during thest four days of travel. Thankfully, thest thing she ate was a sweet cranberry pie, but ude didn¡¯t just crush her lips but smelled her while hugging her. She stood up in a rush at thiste realization.
He frowned as he looked up from the letter.
¡°I warned them so many times. Such annoyances in Capital!¡±
Lia saw an opportunity and took it: ¡°I¡¯ll be off!¡±
¡°To where?¡±
¡°O, outside!¡± she stammered.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had to get an immediate answer?¡±
¡°Pardon?¡± asked Lia, blinking.
ude stood up. Lia screamed.
He shouldn¡¯t get up! He should stay in bed!
ude¡¯s face was obscured by his wild hair. The bandage inside his ck uniform wasing undone.
Lia stepped back while waving her hand. ¡°Don¡¯te closer! You have to rest!¡±
¡°Your wound?¡± ude asked cryptically.
¡°I don¡¯t have any wound,¡± said Lia, perplexed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s wounded!¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Lia replied.
If she stepped back any farther she would be at the tent entrance. It was close enough that Ivan would be able to hear them.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Please, lie down. Please,¡± Lia implored him, her trembling hands on his chest.
Lia felt his breath as he came close. ¡°Then you¡ª¡± ude started, but was interrupted by Ivan¡¯s voice.
¡°Prince Wade von Weise and young Marquis Kieran Vale request a meeting with Duke ude del Ihar!¡± Ivan shouted hastily from outside the tent.
Then the tent entrance opened, and Wade and Kieran¡¯s eyes sparkled like fire as they saw the close proximity of ude and Lia.
¡°Uh oh.¡±
¡°Duke!¡±
***
Lia cooled her face with northern wind. She had fled ude¡¯s tent upon Prince Wade and Kieran¡¯s timely visit. She felt little guilty not hearing the answer to the letter, but that wasn¡¯t the problem right now.
What the Duke had done!
The first problem was that she couldn¡¯t understand his actions. The bigger issues were that he was swaying her and she had allowed all of it to happen.
Every night prior toing here she had tried her best to hate him. She did hate him¡ªthe man who took her first kiss, the man who said that he didn¡¯t care what she was, the man who then turned his back on her.
But they kissed again in the end. It was a kiss that was too intense and scary to be simply for curiosity¡¯s sake.
Lia, seated on a tree stump on the edge of the forest, not far from ude¡¯s tent, sighed and dug her face into herp.
¡°Sir.¡±
Lia looked up at a familiar voice. It was Ivan. He smiled and handed her a dish of meat and oat bread along with a ss full of alcohol.
¡°Eat up. I¡¯m sure you had a difficult journey and haven¡¯t had anything to eat.¡±
¡°Ah, thank you. I am hungry,¡± Lia replied gratefully.
¡°It doesn¡¯t look like much, but it¡¯s quite tasty. So, rx and enjoy it.¡±
Lia¡¯s answer was taking arge bite of the bread. Ivan stayed standing next to her smiling but looked around with caution as a guard would.
She was thankful for his thoughtfulness. The northern wind was definitely different from that of Etaire or Cosoar. Her cheek became rough from the cold wind.
Lia quickly finished her food. She smacked her lips as she regarded a ss of warm alcohol.
Wouldn¡¯t one ss be okay, even if I¡¯ve never had any before?
That¡¯s a non-alcoholic wine from the North,¡± Ivan kindly pointed out. ¡°They boil it with fruit and cinnamon. Just perfect to warm yourself! It looks like alcohol, but it won¡¯t make you drunk.¡±
Ivan took her empty dish. Lia, relieved, sipped the hot beverage.
The food and drink warmed her body and she felt better. She stared at the fire and then asked: ¡°By the way, Sir Ivan, is there a ce to wash up? I know it might be hard but I¡¯d like to at least wash my face.¡±
Chapter 59.1
Chapter 59.1
¡°The neutral territory is an unusual ce¡± exined Ivan. ¡°It includes everything from icecaps to sandstorms, and even,¡± he pointed to an area of bubbling blue water, ¡°hot springs.¡±
Lia had followed Ivan through a patch of forest. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes that this very smallke tucked in the forest naturally provided warm water¡ªjust perfect for bathing.
Ivan put thentern down at a tree near the water¡¯s edge while Lia looked around in awe.
¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±
¡°Yes, it is,¡± she replied. ¡°I have only read about hot springs. There must be a volcano nearby.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but there arekes like this dotted throughout thendscape. They provide the people of Del Casa with warm water all year around. It¡¯s all thanks to the previous Duke for building the infrastructure.¡±
¡°The Duke seemed like a great person.¡±
¡°Of course, and he deserved the utmost respect,¡± said Ivan. ¡°Anyway, you can wash up herefortably.¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m just going to wash my face.¡±
¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave you to it and wait outside of the forest.¡±
She had heard that the people of the North were cold and scary. But, she was learning that not all of them are.
Lia waited until Ivanpletely disappeared among the trees before she squatted down. The water was so clear that the stars and the moon in the sky were reflected in theke, ready to drown in it.
She unbuttoned her top button and put her hands in the warm water, moaning with pleasure as her warming hands thawed her body.
As her mood lightened, she washed her face, removed her shoes and socks, and dipped her feet in the water. She longed to strippletely naked and jump in, but sadly, she couldn¡¯t.
Sheughed with joy as she wiggled her toes in the inviting water. Droplets sshed onto her knees and tickled her calves and ankles as they slid down her legs.
She was struck by the juxtaposition of the warm water, the stone, the sand, the fallen leaves¡ªthe ability to find such peace and rest in the middle of a war zone.
¡°Anyway, how can I return it?¡± she asked herself out loud.
She felt ufortable knowing that the Duchess¡¯s brooch was in her dresser drawer.
How could the Duke have dropped something so valuable on her bed? It is obvious that a man can¡¯t be a duchess, so Lia was not to be the owner of the brooch.
ude¡¯s confession of his feelings toward Canillian¡ªa man¡ªconfused and troubled Lia even more.
Does he like men? If he found out that I¡¯m a woman, would he not like me?
He could be angry if he thought Lia had deceived him on purpose.
Lia focused again on the magical sight of the moon and stars reflected in the water. The shadow of a branch and its leaves shone like a thousand clematis. Her heart pounded.
¡°Do you like it?¡±
The voice startled her out of her reverie. She turned around in surprise. The Duke stood there.
Lia stood up immediately, thinking of his embrace and kisses. All at once her foot slipped out from under her, she let out a short cry as she fought to sessfully regain her bnce.
He buried his face in one hand, his shoulders trembling as he tried to hold back hisughter.
¡°Don¡¯tugh! You startled me,¡± she admonished.
She came away from the water, ring at him in embarrassment.
.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
He grinned as he spoke, ¡°You won¡¯t catch a cold swimming here. You can swim here as much as you like.¡±
He was wearing a proper shirt now.
He was definitely teasing her. He knew full well that she can¡¯t leisurely swim in the middle of a battlefield.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she replied. ¡°I just wanted to wash my face.¡±
Lia brushed water from her wet bangs and face with her hand. ude, staring at her hand as she brushed off her shirt, took a step back, and leaned against a tree.
¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he insisted. ¡°I won¡¯t let even a single ante here to disturb you. So, wash up in peace.¡±
Canillia aimed her clear eyes at his words and spoke back jokingly.
¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re here. As you know I¡¯m quite shy, so I can¡¯t wash up outside.¡±
¡°You were swimming just fine at the river,¡± he countered.
¡°That was at Cosoar,¡± she replied.
He stared at her and then suddenly came closer. Instinctively, her legs carried her away from him, away from any kisses. Even though he had been shot, even though he was a patient, he was here walking toward her.
How is a patient walking around so normally?
Lia¡¯s movement away from him touched the Duke¡¯s nerve. He raised an eyebrow, stretched out his hand and grabbed her wrist. He slid that hand down to her palm and dug his fingers into her it.
Her small, firm lips shut tightly as she felt their body heat intertwine. He stared into her stern green eyes and spoke.
¡°It¡¯s not Cosoar here, but it¡¯s mynd. North of Del Casa, Valencia region. The neutral territory is going to disappear.¡±
He is so much taller than she! Lia had to lift her head up to the point it hurt to look him in the eye.
ude let her hand go, grabbed her shoulder, and turned her towards theke. He marched her to the water¡¯s edge and put down a basket.
¡°Get used to the North, Canillian.¡±
His low voice came near her neck. Lia, without being able to turn around, looked at the forest, the steamyke, and the sky brightened by a session of jewel-like stars.
¡°The Prince awaits me, so I must go. If anything happens, just scream. I won¡¯t let anyone by theke while you are here, so don¡¯t worry about being seen.¡±
She noticed that his fingers¡ªthose that had grabbed her shoulder, those that had put pressure on her, turned white. He turned around to leave.
After his footstepspletely disappeared, she spotted the small basket the Duke had ced there.
Inside was a change of clothes and a clean towel.
His touch left her with a residual feeling¡ªa tickle, a chill, a burn? Was she burning up or disappearing? She didn¡¯t know.
Suddenly she tore off her clothes like she was possessed. Gray light revealed her lean female body. Before the cold wind enveloping her could cause goose bumps, Lia jumped into the water.
The warm temperature of the water hugged her like a mother hugs her child. The bubbles gurgled and popped in her ears.
She was conflicted. While she thought ude would keep his promise that not a single ant woulde to the area, she simultaneously berated herself for believing him.
She silently decided: He will definitely keep his promise.
She rxed into the warmth and calm of the hot spring and had a peaceful thought: Man or woman. Canillian or Canillia. It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.
Chapter 59.2
Chapter 59.2
¡°I have to journey to the East tomorrow. The Navy deployed and I have to join them. So, I¡¯ll say my goodbyes now,¡± said Marquis Gliad to Kieran and Lia, making Lia¡¯s heart heavy and her throat tighten.
She didn¡¯t know what to say or whether she felt sadness or frustration.
Gliad patted Lia¡¯s wet head and smiled gently.
¡°You must be surprised.¡±
¡°Yes. Obviously, I thought you¡¯d stay here.¡±
¡°Canillian.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I have a favour to ask,¡± said Gliad.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It might be a cruel favour to ask you, but until Ie back, don¡¯t go far. I want to see you two again upon my return.¡±
He hugged Lia and stretched out his hand to Kieran standing diagonally from them. Kieran approached them looking determined. He embraced Gliad with her sandwiched in between.
¡°Pleasee back, Father. I¡¯ll protect Lian,¡± promised Kieran.
Lia nodded vigorously at his words and swallowed her tears.
¡°Come back, Father¡± she choked. ¡°Safely.¡±
Asked to stay in the Capital. It was a promise that she may not be able to keep, so she didn¡¯t give a proper answer.
What if this is thest goodbye?
What if he can¡¯t evere back?
Lia suddenly became even more frightened and hugged the giant Gliad more tightly.
The first day she met the Marquis, she was afraid of him. She thought of him as the the man who had hurt her mother¡ªthe man who made her mom sad every day.
He must be a monster, she thought, and had the idea that all the nobles in the Empire were horned and evil. Her face must have betrayed these odd feelings back then.
His uniquely bright hair color and emerald eyes, umon in Louvre, were awkward and scary at first. But, now she wasn¡¯t afraid of the Marquis at all. Sometimes careless, sometimes kind, he was her guardian in a certain way.
Gliad found Lia¡¯s tight embrace touching, and as he kissed the top of her head, his eyes teared.
¡°You have to stay safe too. Please,¡± said Gliad.
Lia sniffled as she exited Gliad¡¯s tent. She looked around. The area that was so full of activity and conversation moments ago, was quiet and empty. ¡°Where did everyone go?¡± she asked a soldier stationed nearby.
The soldier pointed in the direction of theke and said, ¡°Everyone went for a swim in the hot spring. Everyone washes there every day. However, because the Duke allowed people to enter only after midnight tonight, they all went at once to clean up. Would you like me to guide you there?¡±
¡°No, thank you. I already went,¡± said Lia with an awkward smile.
.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
She turned and smiled broadly while walking towards the carriage feeling sleepy.
The Duke had kept his promise. He protected her and let her taste the heavenly hot spring of Valencia.
Such a chilly night!
Inside the carriage, Lia wrapped herself in the same nket that had kept her warm on her journey here. She fluffed a few cushions, curled up, and took out a book.
But there wasn¡¯t enough light. She couldn¡¯t read with the scarcity of torches.
She gave up on reading and closed her eyes. The window of the carriage rattled from the wind and there was the distant sound of wild animals.
Where would he be now? Would he be with soldiers? No. He was wounded, so he might be resting in a tent.
As she dozed off, her mind was full of the brooch the Duke had left, sweet drinks, and the shouts of soldiers.
Lia was fast asleep, so she didn¡¯t hear the carriage door opening.
***
ude frowned when he approached the carriage, seeing that the door was unlocked and there was Lia asleep.
He noisily sat himself down opposite the sleeping Lia and observed her. He leaned his elbows against his knees, lowered his upper body toward her and inhaled the scent of her freshly washed body.
¡°May I kiss you, Canillia?¡± he asked.
She hadn¡¯t heard the loud sound of his entrance into the carriage, so she certainly didn¡¯t hear his question.
Lia¡®s pretty face flinched slightly, but she slept deeply.
After ude had discovered her true sex, there was nothing holding him back. Even though she was a bastard of the Marquis¡ªan abandoned child of Louvre¡ªit didn¡¯t matter to him.
Everything Marilyn dearly wanted, ude gave to Canillia. Anything he felt ufortable doing, he could do in front of Canillia.
This was the first time in his entire life that anyone felt so precious to him.
¡°I¡¯m going to kiss you, Lia.¡±
He ced his lips on hers.
¡°Mm. Don¡¯t do it, Ian.¡±
What displeasing name just came out of her lips?
ude¡¯s eyes narrowed.
I see. Ian Sergio must have known¡ªknown that you¡¯re ady.
Anger surged through him as he recalled the way Ian Sergio had acted towards Canillia. The worst part was that Ian stayed in the same house as Lia after knowing the truth.
¡°Damn it!¡± spat ude.
Chapter 60.1
Chapter 60.1
Please hold back from going back, sir.
Her body flinched and trembled.
It was probably because she had slept in an ufortable position. And she kept hearing someone calling her Canillia in her dream. She wasn¡¯t sure who it was; perhaps Kieran. Perhaps Ian.
However, because there was no way Ian would be here, she concluded that she had misheard and plunged into sleep again.
The searing pain of a leg cramp woke her, and she grabbed her calf to massage the cramp away. Her eyes opened. The sun hadn¡¯t yet risen, but only just started on its journey. Across from her in the darkness was ude, sleeping with his arms crossed on his chest.
The scene struck Lia as unreal. This man, shrouded in darkness with a few strains of light, shone brighter and more beautifully than the first signs of dawn.
She examined him, forgetting any difort. She wasn¡¯t curious as to why the Duke was in the carriage and sleeping in that position.
The simple fact that he was in front of her was all the truth and reality she needed.
She lifted herself up slowly and leaned her torso towards him carefully. She wanted to be closer to him.
As they have to say goodbye today, she wanted to etch his features in her mind as thoroughly as she could.
As she stretched out her hand to brush his bangs off his nose, she saw the tip of his lips go up.
¡°Just what are you nning to do,¡± he asked, startling her.
Lia froze with her hand outstretched. ude¡¯s blue eyes topped with long eyshes searched for an answer like a light uncovering what is hidden in the darkness.
¡°Nothing,¡± she blurted out.
¡°You may do it.¡±
It was just what the Duke would say. Lia stretched out her hand towards his face again. As she scoffed and brushed his hair off his nose, his eyes showed disappointment.
¡°It was just that?¡±
¡°Were you here all night?¡± she asked, evading his question.
¡°I came to get you, but you were sound asleep,¡± said ude.
¡°Even so¡ª¡±
She stopped herself, swallowing the question she was going to ask. He was overstepping his bounds.
Lia calmly returned to her spot and pulled up her nket. As she did, he stretched, his neck cracking, and opened the carriage door.
The cold wind blew in, stirring the still air within the carriage. The morning air was refreshing, yet moist. Everyone was busy getting ready to send off Marquis Gliad.
¡°Canillian.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think abouting onto a sleeping man. I¡¯ll provide you with another carriage so you can return in that.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡± she asked, not knowing which part of his statements was most confusing.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Coming onto a sleeping man!
He casually drew his sword and tapped the sword handle on the lock. Lia realized that the lock had been broken.
Was he here all night because he was worried? Worried about me sleeping in an unlocked carriage?
He got down from the carriage, took a quick look back at Canillia who was drawing a nk and approached a group of soldiers. They saw him and saluted him nervously.
Lia came back to her senses after udepletely disappeared into the swath of soldiers. Then she quickly checked herself in a hand mirror.
She almost screamed as she found her hair was a mess and she had drool on her chin!
He saw me in this state!
If Pepe had seen this, she would¡¯ve been even more horrified, but that wasn¡¯t the problem.
She quickly jumped out of the carriage and ran in the direction that ude had gone. She could see Gliad Vale in his Naval uniform.
***
The soldiers saluted solemnly as they stood in line formation with the Marquis in his Naval uniform and the Prince in military uniform at the starting point. Their eyes encouraged each other.
¡°Then, be safe. Your Majesty, the Prince.¡±
¡°I also wish you the best of luck.¡±
Lia and Kieran gravely watched their salutes from afar. Their eyes welled in response to sending their father to the battlefield.
Lia held Kieran¡¯s hand. As she did, Kieran looked straight ahead as he whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t you try to make me cry as well, Lia.¡±
¡°He¡¯lle back safely,¡± she assured him.
¡°Yes, of course,¡± he said, containing his emotion.
ude was seated on a ck horsemanding the soldiers. He didn¡¯t seem like an adolescent that just became a man.
The farewell to Gliad was brief. He didn¡¯t even act like a man who didn¡¯t want to leave anything behind; he simply got on his horse and turned around.
Kieran¡¯s hand clenched Lia¡¯s at that moment. Lia looked back and forth from Kieran, who looked like he was going to cry, as the Marquis and his toon disappeared into the distance.
She might not be there when the Marquis returned.
She didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d get in touch with her mom, but before this war ends, she might be gone.
The soldiers didn¡¯t end their salute until the Marquis¡¯s toonpletely disappeared. The factions in this war stem from greed. ude said that, although he was afraid, he had to win. But it was still difficult for Lia.
She was rubbing her eyes and then met ude¡¯s eyes. He had just ridden up to her. The emotion expressed in his eyes was not one of greed, but something else.
She feltpelled to look directly into his eyes.
He surprised her when he stretched out his hand to her and said, ¡°Come here.¡±
Chapter 60.2
Chapter 60.2
They rode together on his horse. His arm was wrapped around her waist, his strong chest touched her back. His breath so close to hers prompted her to keep her eyes closed.
Unlike the cold nightly winds, a warm breeze brushed her face. He slowly stopped the horse aftering out of the forest and arriving in a wide field.
¡°Open your eyes, Canillian,¡± ude said gently letting her know they had reached their destination.
She opened her eyes and at first thought that a fire burned along the horizon. But she realized that it was a line of Geore¡¯s red gs.
¡°That¡¯s Ian Sergio¡¯s base,¡± he informed her. ¡°They can see us from there as well.¡±
¡°Is Prince Ian really there?¡±
¡°Why? Do you miss him?¡± he asked, annoyed.
His annoyance didn¡¯t bother her and she replied, ¡°Me? Missing Ian?¡±
As Lia scoffed and turned her face, his lips were right by her cheek.
His hands clenched her waist clenched harder and they were ever so close to one another.
Their lips touched very naturally. Everything else fell away¡ªthe field, the gs of Geore, the war¡ªthere was nothing but the two of them.
Their kisses, tentative at first, grew more urgent and intense. They tasted each other, connecting,municating all their unspoken feelings for one another into each burning kiss.
A gunshot rang out. It was far off, but definitely from Ian¡¯s base.
He hugged Lia tighter, but she tried to push him away.
Surprised, but smiling he asked, ¡°You¡¯re embarrassed now?¡±
Her cheeks were as red as a ripe apple.
¡°Of course. Of course. This is¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t find the words.
¡°I left you something,¡± he said.
She knew exactly what he meant and nodded.
¡°I wanted to give it back. You forgot something that important¡ª¡±
¡°Do you know what it means?¡± he asked.
¡°The Prince told me. It¡¯s the clematis of the Duchess.¡±
ude nodded and leaned against her with his head on her shoulder. The sunlight on them created a long shadow of them together with him holding the reins.
¡°Keep it until Ie back,¡± he instructed. ¡°I¡¯lle get it.¡±
He whispered, his lips touching the soft hair covering her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t disappear.¡±
Her heart sank. She flinched and became tense.
Hisrge hand held the rein and covered her hand. She felt like she was being sucked back into his strong, yet gentle, embrace.
¡°You should answer me, Canillian,¡± he said withughter in his voice.
Lia drew a big breath and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
He leaned against her for a while. Lia could no longer see the shadow on the ground, so she turned her head.
Her lips dried up. Have I lied to him?
The giant cape on his shoulders pped in a gust of wind. Two more gunshots from Geore rang out.
Ivan came to them, saying to her, ¡°You need to go back, Sir Canillian.¡±
The tension of war hung in the air. Lia stuffed down her uneasy heart as she and ude returned to the base. They rode back together in silence.
She remembered the precious, whispered conversation they shared a moment ago along with the heat between them and buried them deep in her heart.
She knew that their union cannot take ce. She lied. They can¡¯t move forward.
The horse kicked up dust as they arrived back at the tent. Kieran, furious at ude, came out and helped Lia off the horse.
¡°Please, don¡¯t take my brother without letting me know!¡± admonished Kieran.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Hm. You¡¯re not being honest, Kieran,¡± ude replied knowingly.
¡°Lian is still young, Sire. He doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±
¡°You really think so?¡± ude asked meaningfully as he dismounted.
Kieran appeared to havepleted his preparations to leave. Their luggage was in the carriage and the horses that would be traveling with them had been switched to much healthier ones.
The horse that stood out wore the same holder as ude¡¯s horse.
¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s horse, Kieran. You take him. And give him to Lia.¡±
Kieran¡¯s face went pale at ude¡¯s whispered request.
The horse of Duke Maximilian del Ihar? The horse that was given to him by the Emperor as a reward was the best horse in the Empire!
¡°No,¡± Kieran replied emphatically.
¡°I¡¯m telling you to have her take care of him,¡± ude countered. ¡°And that horse cane back to Del Casa from anywhere in the Empire.¡±
¡°ude.¡±
ude grabbed Kieran¡¯s shoulder as a punctuation to the conversation and headed to a cluster of waiting soldiers. As he did, Lia looked at him nervously.
Their farewell was over. If he saw that face one more time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to let her go.
Last night, as ude stared at the sleeping Lia, he had had only one thought the entire time: Mine.
My Canillia.
He had no intention of ending it with his first true love¡ªa love that felt like his heart was being sliced in two.
There were footsteps behind him as he purposely strode forward. The footsteps clearly belonged to Ivan.
ude brushed his bangs back and was about to sigh.
¡°Sir!¡±
It was Canillia who stopped ude by pulling his cape. ude red at Ivan, who was holding back hisughter and calmly turned back. There she was with a red face and lips that were mumbling something.
ude held back hisughter as he saw Kieran¡¯s face turning white from afar.
¡°What is it?¡± asked ude.
¡°Sir. That is¡ª¡±
¡°Speak.¡±
¡°Your ear, please,¡± Lia said.
He lowered his torso at such a cute request. Canillia on tiptoe tickled his ear with her pretty face. His hands moved in spite of himself, reaching out to hug her.
¡°I like you. As well,¡± whispered Lia.
ude stopped himself from embracing her and said, ¡°Again.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t tell you again. Please. Pleasee back alive. I can¡¯t do anything about you getting hurt, but I hope youe back alive,¡± she whispered quickly.
ude became anxious and held her arm as she was about to run. Then he undid her hair which was half tied up by a thin yellow ribbon. He wrapped the ribbon around his finger as her thick honey-colored hair fell down, touching her chin.
¡°Now we have something to exchangeter,¡± he said.
He tied Lia¡¯s ribbon on the handle of his sword and smiled. Her messy hair covered her eyes which were welling up with tears.
Lia said a polite goodbye and ran to Kieran. Kieran, having seen this, didn¡¯t know what to do. He gave ude a murderous re, sighed, and hugged Lia.
He then gave her a consoling pat on the head and kissed her forehead.
After the war had started, ude felt scared for the first time. However, it was not a fear of death he experienced, it was the fear of not being able to see that beautiful face again.
ude watched as Lia and Kieran got in their carriage together.
¡°Likes me? Ha!¡± eximed ude.
Chapter 61.1
Chapter 61.1
The entourage, including Young Marquis Kieran, returned. All the carriages and horses belonged to Duke ude Del Ihar.
Princess Rosina ran out of the chapel and got teary as she weed home those she missed dearly. As the maids all came out and surrounded the carriage, Kieran opened the door and disembarked.
Rosina first hugged the weary Kieran and then hugged Canillian tightly.
¡°Must have been a long trip, Sir.¡±
To think that this lovely child would harass anyone!
Rosina wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she had seen it herself.
Canillian¡¯s cheeks blushed, embarrassed by Rosina¡¯s wee.
¡°Isn¡¯t this Eli? Duke Maximillian¡¯s horse?¡± Rosina asked as she approached the confident horse.
The intelligent Eli recognized her and nuzzled his head against her in a show of familiarity.
¡°The Duke asked us to take care of him. Asked Canillian,¡± exined Kieran.
¡°Asked Sir Canillian?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed.
Rosina felt that she understood the answer to her message even without looking at it. Eli is an elite horse with a title. To ask Canillian to take care of this precious animal meant that ude ced in Canillian an infinite amount of trust and love.
¡°Then,e in,¡± said Rosina. ¡°Marilyn is waiting for you.¡±
***
Lia found Marilyn sitting on a red velvet chair when she stepped into Princess Rosina¡¯s pce. Marilyn, while clothed invish garb, looked thin. She stood up saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±
There was no anxiety on Marilyn¡¯s face.
Rosina regarded Marilyn as she sat down near her.
Was it because of Marilyn Shelby that a message was sent to the North?
Kieran maintained formality as he took out a letter from his pocket and put it on the table. Rosina knew that the answer to her question was contained therein.
Rosina turned to Marilyn and asked, ¡°Marilyn Shelby, do you maintain your usation and that the incident caused you to suffer great shame and resentment?¡±
¡°Yes. Sir Canillian harassed me. That is an undeniable truth. He, himself, admitted it. My maid and Sir ude are my witnesses.¡±
Rosina nodded. Canillia was perplexed and started to step away, but Kieran gripped her arm as a way of telling her to stay put.
Lia pushed down the anger she felt and red at the message Rosina now held. She now understood why ude was so angry after having read the message.
¡°I,¡± Lia asked hesitantly, ¡°harassed you?¡±
Marilyn scoffed and puffed out her chest as she saw Lia¡¯s ears redden from anger and resentment.
¡°Yes, you did. You even apologized. That it was just an impulse. But, I never forgave you. Sir Canillian, are you actually going to im that it¡¯s not true?¡±
¡°I¡ª¡±
¡°Stop!¡± eximed Rosina, who was already reading ude¡¯s response.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
She felt angry, but part of Marilyn¡¯s im was true. From Rosina¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t harassment, yet she understood that others could see it that way. There was no way to cover that with a lie.
Rosina considered that an error in handling this situation could put Kieran in a difficult position. Rosina clenched her fist and felt the pain. Rosina, having read the response, lifted her head with a faint smile.
Marilyn grabbed the hem of Rosina¡¯s dress with trembling hands.
The Princess was essentially Marilyn¡¯sst hope. The Marchioness was sick after having relinquished everything. And, Marquis Shelby was being tortured as he wouldn¡¯t give up any information.
Marilyn knew her antics wouldn¡¯t work on Prince Wade, but thought she could manipte Rosina because of Rosina¡¯s rtionship with Kieran.
But Rosina¡¯s responsepletely dissolved Marilyn¡¯s hope: ¡°The Duke has found the owner of the clematis.¡±
What does she mean?
The room was silent.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Marilyn demanded as she stood up, her face pale.
¡°Also, it says here that Canillian, with whom ude is very close, never did such a thing. ude found your im baseless and rude. He included evidence of Marquis Shelby¡¯s treason.¡±
The Princess smiled and came to Marilyn, disying the evidence included in the royalmunique.
Marilyn, her face ferocious, countered, ¡°Ha! The Duke has no honor. I care nothing about the owner of the clematis! But, treason? There is no treason!¡±
Rosina lifted Marilyn¡¯s trembling chin with the tip of a finger, leaned very close to her, and whispered. ¡°I told you that defamation is a serious charge. It appears that you and your father are equally skilled at lying.¡±
¡°No! We have been wronged!¡±
¡°It might not have gone this way if you had waited for punishment quietly, Marilyn Shelby.¡±
¡°But, Princess¡ª¡±
¡°Stop!¡±manded Princess Rosina. ¡°Guards! I order you to arrest Marilyn Shelby for falsehoods and defamation of character of royals.¡±
As soon as the Princess gave the order, the guards marched into the drawing room. Rosina wasn¡¯t the weak Princess anyone might have thought she was.
¡°Princess, you can¡¯t do this! Let me go!¡± shouted Marilyn.
As Marilyn struggled against the guards, her shoes flew off and the pearl ne on her scrawny neck popped apart. The elegant white pearls dropped, bounced, and rolled all over the floor. Lia stared at the pearls with sad eyes.
Marilyn screamed as the guards dragged her out of the room. Based on the additional evidence, the Marquis would stand trial and be stripped of his title. Maybe Marilyn would have her life spared, but there was no guarantee regarding the lives of the Marquis and Marchioness.
After Marilyn¡¯s screams faded in the distance, Rosina looked back and forth from Kieran to Canillia and asked, ¡°Do either of you have anything you want to say to me?¡±
¡°It was a wise choice, Princess,¡± said Kieran.
¡°That¡¯s not the answer I wanted, Sir.¡±
Princess Rosina looked at Kieran sternly and put her hand on his shoulder. The tip of her elegant fingers trembled slightly.
¡°Am I correct to assume that you know who the owner of the clematis is?¡± asked Rosina.
Kieran wrapped his hand around Lia¡¯s without answering. Canillia, who was still reying Marilyn¡¯s arrest in her mind, couldn¡¯t meet Rosina¡¯s eyes.
The Duke¡¯s clematis was with her. But he found the owner. If the Duke didn¡¯t leave it by mistake, did that mean he left it on purpose? Lia¡¯s head swirled with the thought.
¡°The clematis is with me, Princess,¡± said Canillian.
Chapter 61.2
Chapter 61.2
Rosina¡¯s eyes opened widely at Canillia¡¯s words. Shocked, she asked, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°I think he left it by mistake. The Duke said he wille back for it. He said he could end the war more quickly that way.¡±
¡°Get it back? That¡¯s not the same as finding the owner. Then the Duke has lied. Perhaps, Sir Canillian, could it be true that you actually did harass Marilyn?¡± asked Rosina.
Kieran stood up at Rosina¡¯s using tone. But Canillia answered more quickly.
¡°No. I didn¡¯t. I¡ª.¡±
It felt like she was spitting a thorn out of her mouth. But she didn¡¯t want to make ude¡¯s im to help her get tied up with a lie.
ude hadn¡¯t lied, but if she kept silent, it was essentially confirming that he did lie.
She couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t do anything to ruin his honour.
She continued with a low tone, ¡°I¡¯m ady, Princess. How can ady harass Marilyn?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I¡¯m Canillia Vale, Princess. Ady.¡±
Rosina stared nkly at her as she had no words. She swooned and swayed toward Kieran who caught her before she fell. His embrace kept her upright.
Are you okay, Princess? There¡¯s a reason why Lia had to live like a man. So¡ª¡±
¡°Ah! Thank goodness,¡± said a relieved Rosina. She put her hand on her forehead and sighed in relief. Then she smiled brightly in Kieran¡¯s arms.
¡°I thought ude,¡± she hesitated and started again. ¡°I thought that perhaps the Duke liked men. But now I see.¡±
Kieran scoffed at Rosina¡¯s reaction and Canillia¡¯s mind went nk. Canillia had expected Rosina to be angry or shocked and yell in response.
It was this easy?
Until now, Lia thought the world would copse if she were discovered to be a woman. But, here it happened and the world was fine. No one was angry with her.
¡°You must have been through a lot, Sir. I mean, Miss,¡± said Rosina correcting herself.
Rosina hugged Canillia, who stood with a nk expression on her face. Lia¡¯s cheeks blushed and the tip of her nose tingled in response to her embrace.
¡°I¡¯m okay, Princess. Thank you.¡±
¡°Now that I know of this deception, I must ask,¡± said Rosina. ¡°Does the Duke know?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think he does,¡± said Kieran.
Kieran met Rosina¡¯s eyes and nodded. It was a sign of agreement between the two.
Rosina believed all along that someone as lovely as Canillian would never do such thing. Rosina was sympathetic and apologetic and she wanted to hear the whole story of Canillia and how the Duke¡¯s clematis came into her possession.
¡°I¡¯ll tell them to prepare a feast,¡± dered Rosina. ¡°And for deceiving me for so long, Kieran has to have dinner with me every evening as punishment,¡± she added, her eyes twinkling.
***
The hawk, with its outspread wings, circled above ude and thennded on his arm. ude was wearing a steel arm guard to prevent injuries from its sharp ws. He untied the message from its leg.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°If we were to ept your offer, what would you give us in return?¡± asked Ian Sergio in the prideful message. ude could practically hear his voice.
It was an answer to the Prince¡¯s strategic alliance.
¡°Something in return. Hm. That¡¯s disappointing.¡±
Prince Wade looked over the map while smiling.
¡°I don¡¯t need an alliance with Prince Ian, Your Majesty the Prince,¡± said ude.
¡°You might not need it, but I do,¡± replied Wade. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making Ian Sergio the King of Geore. They started fighting inside. The King¡¯s second child became an ally with us after knowing that we¡¯re after Erin¡¯s neck? If Erin Sergio inherits the throne like this, then Ian Sergio would be the next target for assassination. It¡¯s always best to kill off the wild horse, the one you can¡¯t tame. If Erin bes the king, he will officially dere war¡ªa war on a scale that would eclipse the one right now.¡±
¡°What would the Empire get out of this?¡± asked ude.
¡°Peace. And an influx of scientists. Even though Geore can be a cruel, savage kingdom, their continued development is impressive. Just imagine every city with electricity, lighting the way through dark nights. Perhaps even one day, we will find a way to fly from one ce to another. Just dream of an empire like that, ude!¡±
Wade¡¯s answer revealed his greed, power¡ªand leadership skills.
ude red toward Geore¡¯s camp, wrote a message, and tied it to the hawk¡¯s leg. The message was simple: The throne of Geore.
But ude was disdainful of Ian. He wasn¡¯t fit to be a king. Plus, Ian Sergio¡¯s greed wasn¡¯t towards the throne.
After a while, the hawk returned soaring through the darkness. ude untied the message and couldn¡¯t hold back a wicked smile.
ude read Ian Sergio¡¯s reply. ¡°I don¡¯t need the throne. What I want is something you also find very important. I¡¯ll give you time to think about it.¡±
As he read the message, ude¡¯s eyes became dark and cold. He immediately knew exactly what Ian meant.
Canillia.
ude calmly put the message down in front of the Prince and went into the armory to grab a sniper rifle.
Ivan came after him in surprise. But ude aimed at the prey without any hesitation. Thoughts and memories swirled through ude¡¯s mind as he aimed the weapon toward Geore.
The sweet beauty treading water in the steamyke. Her wet hair. Her happy face¡ªhappy as a child holding candy.
The sleeping beauty in the carriage. The stars twinkling in the nighttime sky. A night protecting her from nothing and everything. The dawn illuminating her face.
You¡¯re going to rob me of my happiness in return?
ude pulled the trigger.
Bang!
¡°Duke!¡±
Wade¡¯s shout was toote. There was a hole in Geore¡¯s royal g. In quick response, Geore¡¯s militiamen started shouting.
It was an obvious taunt as well as a serious warning¡ªa warning that ude could take Ian¡¯s life from this distance at any given opportunity.
ude leisurely put down his gun and went to the watchtower. As he whistled against the rough wind, the hawk flew to its master.
ude caressed the hawk and whispered quietly, ¡°I wish you could fly to the Capital. Fly to my Canillia.¡±
Chapter 62.1
Chapter 62.1
Lia opened the window to air out the smoky room. Cold air blew in. It was so cold, it could easily snow.
She snuggled into the thick wool nket draped around her shoulders, put down her pen, and folded the letter neatly. This will be delivered to Louvre by courier.
But throughout the change of seasons, her letters had not been delivered sessfully. Most of the eleven she sent had been returned and the others went unanswered.
Lia opened the drawer containing the returnedmuniques. She sighed.
¡°Tomorrow will be different,¡± she muttered as she stood up.
She wore flowy pajamas and her bare white feet touched the floor. Her wavy hair had grown past her shoulders.
The fire burning in the firece reflected her pure skin and beautiful face. Her eyes shone like marbles.
She looked out the window noticing how few lights brightened the dark sky. These dark, dull nights have been the norm for thest few years.
Three years ago, the Empire started a war with Geore. It happened not too long after she had returned to the Capital from the neutral territory.
The Empire¡¯s army marched to the North without hesitation, taking over Valencia. The young noblemen were motivated by Duke ude¡¯s unstoppable strength and dynamism. They went to the battlefield and the Academy stopped operating, dying graduation.
Lia was able to stay in the Capital because of it, but the Marchioness went back to Cosoar with Kieran. As Marquis Gliad¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, the people in their territory needed a strong heir to look to.
¡°Please have tea with me tomorrow, Lia. When will this long war end?¡±
Lia frowned after she remembered the promise she had made to Rosina while sitting by the window.
¡°What is she going to make me wear this time,¡± Lia said aloud to herself.
After Kieran had gone to Cosoar, Rosina summoned her to the Pce at any given moment. They swam together and at times yed tennis. Lia finally learned proper horseback riding.
Lia tried to avoid these get-togethers by iming she had to care for Eli, ude¡¯s horse. But Rosina continued to treat Canillia like a sister.
That wasn¡¯t all. Rosina enjoyed secretly dressing Lia in woman¡¯s clothes. As a child, Lia far more enjoyed chess than dolls, so she was both fascinated and tired by Rosina, who, in this respect, was simr to Pepe.
Lia saw that the others looked at her oddly. How could Rosina¡¯s future brother-inw be her favoritepanion? Each day brought more fodder for the rumor mill.
Lia closed the window and got settled in bed.
¡°Miss!¡± Pepe called as she ran to Lia.
¡°What? What happened?¡±
¡°The graduation date is set! The Academy is opening up again. A messenger from the Academy just came.¡±
¡°Really? Then¡ª¡±
¡°He said the war might be ending.¡±
Pepe smiled brightly with tears in her eyes. It was something she found out after the fact, but Pepe¡¯s younger sibling had gone to the war at the orders of the Baron he served. Pepe became very thin from worry over these few years.
Lia got teary as she saw Pepe¡¯s reaction.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°That¡¯s wonderful news, Pepe. Your brother will definitelye back.¡±
¡°Miss,¡± Pepe said with a sniffle.
As Lia hugged her, Pepe sobbed.
If the war ends, would the Dukee back?
The newspaper listed casualties from the front lines every day. And a few months ago, everyone in the Empire was saddened to see the list take up the entire front page.
The Empire sessfully shelled Geore¡¯s Eaton, but the Empire army also sustained numerous casualties and ended up retreating. It was thergest and most costly battle since the start of the war.
That day, for the first time, Lia prayed to God for everyone to return safely.
That the Duke remain safe.
***
¡°Marilyn Shelby was seen in Louvre. I thought she¡¯d be someone¡¯s maid, but in Louvre? What a girl,¡± gossiped Isabe, the gentrified wife of Count Rosen. She scoffed at Marilyn¡¯s shameful and forward attempt to marry the Duke, only to face rejection. Isabe was using more and more vilenguagetely.
¡°Well,¡± Isabe prattled, ¡°she is a youngdy of the Marquis family so she¡¯d never be a maid. She¡¯s just lucky her entire family hadn¡¯t been executed.¡±
Yes, Princess Rosina had punished the Shelbys but all the while Rosina remembered that she and Marilyn had been ymates from a young age. Rosina had once considered Marilyn her favorite. So, when Isabeughed loudly, Rosina and the other nobledies did not join in, but conversed about other topics.
Rosina finished herst bite of lemon curd pie and smiled as she called a maid.
¡°Is Sir Canillian yet to arrive?¡±
¡°He¡¯s waiting in the drawing room.¡±
¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±
Rosina¡¯s face lit up. At this, thedies were torn from their conversation. They looked at each other.
¡°Then, shall we be dismissed?¡±
¡°Yes, please.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s be off.¡±
¡°Could you? Go on.¡±
Thedies aimed to exit casually, but were struck by how they were encouraged to leave.
Rosina could see what they were thinking but didn¡¯t bother to refute their misinterpretation of the events. She was simply getting anxious to show Canillia, who was getting prettier each day, to the Duke.
Rosina, bored by thedies, sent them off and hurried to meet Canillia. The maids took note of Rosina¡¯s excitement as they bowed before exiting.
Rosina parted the white velvet curtain trimmed with gold to find Canillia looking out the window into the garden.
Her honey-colored hair was in an upsweep. She was wearing a red riding vest with white jodhpurs and held a thin riding crop.
Chapter 62.2
Chapter 62.2
Rosina caught sight of Canillia¡¯s straight, elegant body, framed by the lighting through the window.
Of course, the Duke was smitten by such beauty!
Rosina had already received information from Kieran about the owner of the clematis, so she formted a n to make Canillia the next duchess. For that, Canillia had to think of herself as a woman¡ªbelieve that she is, in fact, a woman.
But, it wasn¡¯t easy. As Canillia lived her life as a boy, she took on the traits of a boy. Would Canillia ever know that many youngdies couldn¡¯t fall asleep because they fantasized about Canillian?
Rosina quietly approached Canillia from behind as Canillia gazed intently out the window. Rosina was about to surprise Canillia when Canillia surprised her:
¡°I¡¯m not going to wear a dress today. So please dismiss the maids,¡± she said with a thorn in her voice.
But when Canillia turned around, Rosina smiled brightly and hugged her.
¡°Lia! Just wear one. Please. It¡¯s made In Erenhart, made from the highest quality silk. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll look beautiful?¡±
¡°It¡¯ll look better on you than me.¡±
The way she smiles as she talks back is quite something.
At first Lia found Rosina difficult and trembled, but it¡¯s gotten to a point where they could be lighthearted together.
¡°Please, let¡¯s go,¡± said Rosina.
¡°Where?¡±
¡°I heard the Academy¡¯s graduation day has been set. Is that right?¡±
¡°Yes, I heard the news yesterday.¡±
Rosina locked her arm in Canillia¡¯s arm and led her out.
The guards¡¯ face blushed at the sight of the Princess, who was called the Empire¡¯s flower, with the pretty young man.
¡°To be honest, since it¡¯s a tradition to wear the nicest clothes you have at the Academy graduation, I asked Sir Frank to dress you.¡±
Lia¡¯s eyes darted when she heard Frank¡¯s name. She looked down at the arm held by Rosina and asked, ¡°Are you giving me a graduation gift?¡±
¡°Actually, I want to host a debutante ball for you this instant, but you¡¯re beautiful even without wearing a dress.¡±
Liaughed.
As she escorted the Princess out of the Pce, the servants brought them heavy jackets.
The wind was cold, but the sun was hot. The wide garden was filled with golden light but looked abandoned since the Prince had left. The flowering trees dried up mirroring the sadness of his departure.
¡°My brother will be so angry when hees back. That such a beautiful garden now looks like this.¡±
Rosinaughed as they walked across the Prince¡¯s garden. ¡°How much pestering will he do?¡±
¡°I just hope he¡¯lle back safely,¡± said Lia.
¡°He will. Your brother. And your Duke, both.¡±
Lia was surprised and denied Rosina¡¯s teasing words.
¡°What do you mean ¡®my Duke?¡¯ No. He doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m ady. So please keep that a secret.¡±
¡°Why? It¡¯s been seven years, Canillia. You¡¯re ady. You have no reason to hide it anymore.¡±
¡°But I also don¡¯t want to go around telling people. After graduation, I¡¯m going to leave the Capital,¡± Lia confessed.
¡°What?¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°I want to go to a suburban town with my mother and live there. I want to teach young children. I can live as ady there too.¡±
Rosina first stared nkly at Canillia and then became stern. Canillia smiled faintly.
But in the end, Rosina smiled naturally and walked on, saying, ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want.¡±
***
What a two-faced anarchist!
Lia grabbed the hanger and red at Frank who was showing her the finished product. But Rosina, who didn¡¯t know the truth about Frank, kept praising such a well-made suit.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Sir Frank! It should fit Canillian very well, correct?¡±
¡°I took Sir Canillian¡¯s honey-colored hair, skin tone, height, and eye color into consideration. It¡¯s perfect for him.¡±
¡°Good, very good.¡±
Frank was as skillful as the Emperor had imed. To not be able to distinguish the enemy that was within, that was a different story.
The only reason Lia kept silent about Frank was for the safety of her mom¡ªespecially after the war started and the anarchists temporarily stopped hunting the nobles.
Frank¡¯s eyes casually met with Canillia who was ring at him.
¡°Would you like to try it?¡±
¡°Please,¡± said Canillia, taking the garment.
I can see an anarchist behind that mask.
Lia smiled at Rosina and went into the dressing room.
¡°You¡¯ve grown beautifully, Sir.¡±
Frank put down the suit beside her. Lia unbuttoned the red jacket and whispered to him, ¡°I couldn¡¯t go to the ce you told me since entry to Louvre was denied. Is mother well?¡±
¡°Mm, Laura is healthy and well.¡±
¡°Is my mother,¡± she hesitated, ¡°part of your group?¡±
Frank didn¡¯t answer. He hung the thick green jacket on her arm and waited for Lia to undress, changing the subject.
¡°Do you want to meet her, Sir?¡±
She fumbled the jacket and itnded on the floor. She trembled.
Frank spoke boldly. ¡°If you meet Laura, then you might have to y the nobles, your brother, and those who pushed your life into hell. Would you still like to meet her?¡±
¡°It sounds like you won¡¯t mind me telling His Majesty about you,¡± she countered with some strength.
¡°You won¡¯t anyway.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so sure.¡±
A phony smile crept across his face.
¡°You won¡¯t. Anger has not built up within you yet. So, keep having fun ying the part of a noble until you¡¯re abandoned. It¡¯ll be a good experience for you.¡±
He picked up the jacket and opened the dressing room curtain. Rosina stood up disappointed as she saw Lia hadn¡¯t changed yet.
Frank bowed to Rosina looking troubled, leaving Lia standing there sternly behind him.
¡°It is my mistake, Your Highness, that the clothes do not fit properly. I didn¡¯t think he had grown this much. I will contact you in a few days. My apologies. I know you came a long way.¡±
Chapter 63.1
Chapter 63.1
A single snowkended on the tip of Lia¡¯s nose.
Lia rxed her stern face as she looked up at the sky. The first snow of the year began to fall. She had spent the entire morning in the library. She thought of the librarian who looked troubled as he confessed that there were no books to rmend anymore.
She stood in front of the house and watched the white light that sliced through the darkness from time to time. She took off one of her leather gloves, given to her by Pepe, to feel the snow¡ªthe cold, tickling sensation¡ªon her palm.
A carriage, a distance away, casually drew nearer and nearer, passing by, leaving tracks in the fresh snow.
The falling snow muted the world and Lia drank in its tranquility.
She could see her own breath each time she exhaled. A cat that was curled up underneath the gardenmp yawned. Everything was quiet and still.
She chuckled and faced the door. Then she stuck her tongue out and tasted the snow.
It tasted of nothing. She tried a few more times and figured she looked silly doing so.
Isn¡¯t this what little kids do? They look for the sweetness of sherbet in the snow. Howughable!
Her thoughts moved on.
How could he say such a mean thing? Come to think of it, ude was quite a scary young Duke. She trembled simply meeting eyes with him.
For someone like him to confess to me.
She still remembered the kiss they shared in the field. Whenever she was about to fall asleep and remembered that day, she tossed and turned and blushed.
But that was already three years ago. She shouldn¡¯t feel sad or disappointed, even if his heart had changed during that time. She has to ept the fact that what they shared wasn¡¯t as memorable for the Duke as it was for her.
She felt worse whenever she had negative thoughts.
She rubbed her cold hands and was about to open the door.
A loud, long cry of a bird shattered the stillness. Some sort of raptor, difficult to discern in the night sky, circled around her head.
Entranced, Lia watched the raptor pping his wings, circling, and finally settling on the top of amppost.
The terrified cat bolted, overturning a garden pot.
The bird is a hawk. Are its eyes actually blue?
Lia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the hawk. Part of her thought she should run away from a dangerous wild animal and the other part of her was captivated by its elegance.
Lia sat at the edge of the steps instead of going inside. She shivered, but she couldn¡¯t go in and leave such an impressive bird outside.
The hawk reciprocated. It stoodpletely still, keeping its eyes on Lia. It didn¡¯t preen or readjust its position at all. Its arrogance reminded Lia of someone.
Ah! He¡¯s like Eli.
Eli also stared at her with those eyes whenever she had visited the tent.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
It was almost as if Lia and the hawk were having a staring contest.
But then, in one swift motion, it spread its strong wings and flew away.
Lia stood up, dusted the snow off, and felt momentary sadness.
Pepe opened the door and took a deep breath at the sight of Lia.
¡°You¡¯rete! I was so worried you hadn¡¯t returned,¡± chided Pepe.
¡°Why are you worrying? I¡¯m not a child.¡±
¡°How little you know. There are nefarious people showing up in the Capital again. Don¡¯t go out alone at night. Okay?¡±
Lia smiled, ignoring Pepe¡¯s admonishment.
As she went upstairs, she nced at the kitchen; the servants were busy preparing a meal.
In her room, Lia sighed as she noticed that the clothing Rosina had gifted her a few days ago, was delivered while she was out.
Frank lied when he said he had made a mistake in measuring.
She changed intofortable clothes and looked out the window, watching the snow cover the roofs of the city. The snow didn¡¯t care whether it was Louvre or the city, it just piled up.
***
¡°Did you see? That was Sir Canillian, right?¡±
¡°Ah, how is he so beautiful?¡±
¡°Have you heard he¡¯s a star pupil at the Academy? I should ask my father to put in a marriage proposal. Even though he doesn¡¯t have a title, there¡¯s no way His Majesty would forsake someone so talented.¡±
¡°Stop dreaming. He said he has someone in his heart. Don¡¯t you remember? When he instantly rejected Caroline?¡±
The chatty youngdies looked at each other and giggled. Then they realized the situation they¡¯re in and sighed. These noble youngdies, who had just had their debutante balls, dressed invish jewelry and elegant clothes and were attending their family members¡¯ graduation ceremony at the Academy.
The Academy reopened after three years. As the vast majority of the nobility¡¯s eldest sons were fighting on the front¡ªand their parents didn¡¯t know if they were dead or alive¡ªthe graduation of their second sons from the Academy was all the more precious.
Kieran, who was supposed to attend the graduation, received the sad news that Marquis Gliad Vale had gone missing in battle. Kieran¡¯s heart copsed at the thought of his father as a prisoner of war.
Lia brushed the snow off her shoulders and took off her wet gloves. She had been helping the horseman clear the driveway of the snow that had fallenst night. Her clothes were all wet.
Canillia, now inside, looked around the hall full of nobles.
As she walked, envious eyes followed.
Canillian was known as the beautiful young man amongst thedies. Some of them took courage and confessed their interest in him. But they only heard one answer: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have someone else in my heart.¡±
Chapter 63.2
Chapter 63.2
Everyone was curious about thedy that had captured Canillian Vale¡¯s cold heart. But they had no way to find out. They were mainly focused on whether or not there would be a fight between the brothers for Princess Rosina.
¡°The youngdies¡¯ gaze is passionate. Is it because of Sir Canillian?¡±
The sarcasm stopped her. As Lia turned around from walking towards the principal¡¯s office for her diploma, she saw Tolin for the first time in a long while.
¡°You haven¡¯t changed,¡± said Canillian. ¡°I thought you entered the war. Perhaps, your brother is fighting on your behalf?¡±
¡°Sorry to say, but I was exempt as I am the only male in my family. Why didn¡¯t you enter the fighting? Is there something wrong with you?¡± Tolin countered.
¡°Yes. I¡¯m weak and useless. Even if I joined, I would¡¯ve been baggage. I know my ce very well, young Count.¡±
A few peopleughed at Canillian¡¯s retort. Tolin blushed at such a remark, looked around, and coughed.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I had no intention of making fun of you. I was just,¡± Tolin hesitated, ¡°worried. Congrattions on graduating with honors.¡± He offered his hand.
Lia looked down at it in annoyance.
What is this? Is he trying to apologize? Or just bully me in another fashion?
She looked him in the eyes and grabbed his hand. She frowned at the way he clenched her hand, but their handshake was brief.
¡°Congrattions on graduating as well,¡± Canillian said.
Lia walked into the principal¡¯s office and received her diploma. Principal Jonathan hugged her looking deeply moved. He had sent two sons off to war and has aged rapidly since the war started.
The principal gave the entire ss their diplomas and became teary. There were many diplomas in front of him that hadn¡¯t yet been picked up¡ªtheir recipients busy with war.
Everyone in attendance hoped for a safe return of their ssmates and their loved ones.
Through the crowd ran someone who looked like a reporter.
¡°It¡¯s the end of the war! His Majesty Prince Wade dered the end of war!¡±
The response was disbelief.
¡°It¡¯s true! Right now! They executed Eren Sergio! They executed the enemy!¡±
Everyone greeted the news with raucous cheers¡ªalmost loud enough to shake the building.
Lia stood in the midst of the cacophony and closed her teary eyes.
The long, life-changing war was finally over.
***
¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±
Prince Wade brushed back his bloody hair and sat on the sofa. He then stared at Duke ude who was looking out the window.
Three years.
A long three years.
Through the window ude observed a sobbing King Rowan hugging Eren Sergio¡¯s lifeless body. But Rowan¡¯s sobs were ended by a single discharge from his first son¡¯s gun.
It was when Ian Sergio joined the allies that the scales tipped toward the Empire.
¡°It¡¯s too soon to dere the end of war,¡± replied ude, his shoulders wide, his blue eyes cold, his ck hair long and unkempt.
ude pulled the cork from a wine bottle and drank. Even though he has been drenched in blood throughout these past three years, he was still elegant. What changed, if anything, was that his body became stronger and the atmosphere heavier. Any craziness that didn¡¯t show now, lurked inside dangerously.
Wade looked at his cousin, who exuded depression, and shrugged his shoulders.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°It¡¯s been three years. It took three years to kill Eren Sergio. It¡¯s time to go back. Duke, let¡¯s be honest. You can¡¯t hold back any longer.¡±
¡°We still haven¡¯t found Marquis Gliad.¡±
¡°He¡¯s just missing. He¡¯s not dead. We can find him, ude.¡±
The Duke filled his ss instead of answering Wade¡¯sment.
The capital of Geore had beenpletely taken over by the allies. As the disinherited Pierre Sergio requested an alliance with the Empire, the killing machine Ian Sergio naturally followed.
It was the new king¡¯s job to clear the pce.
ude, disappointed in both the wine and the circumstances, threw his ss into the firece.
The fire red and popped.
Is it really over? Has ude avenged his father¡¯s death?
As ude walked through the hallway smeared with blood, he saw Ian Sergio, who just finished dispatching someone with a bullet to the head. Ian wiped off the barrel of his gun, but left it when he saw ude.
Ian walked towards him smiling.
The dark sky was pregnant with snow. The two men faced each other, both keenly aware of the scent of blood. Neither of them held a weapon, but the atmosphere was as tense as if they held swords against one another¡¯s throats.
¡°I found the Marquis,¡± said Ian, wiping blood off his cheek with the back of his hand. ¡°He¡¯s being held prisoner by General Dibuiser on the western front.¡±
¡°Did you save him?¡±
¡°Not yet.¡±
¡°Save him,¡±manded ude, ring at Ian.
¡°Hm,¡± said Ian as he tapped his cheek like a schr deep in thought.
He slowly circled around ude.
¡°Do you remember? That Geore and Kayan will soon be allied by marriage?¡±
ude¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed. Ian¡¯s words hung in the air, taunting ude.
¡°I do.¡±
¡°I put in a marriage proposal to Marquis Vale back then. But I haven¡¯t received the answer. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to send his only daughter to another country.
¡°Only daughter?¡±
¡°Yes. He has one daughter. Someone who should be mine,¡± Ian replied confidently.
ude seized upon Ian¡¯s cor and pushed him roughly against a pir.
Ian maintained his nonchnce through the pain. ¡°Ha! Why are you so angry?¡±
ude remained expressionless as he said, ¡°So, are you saying you¡¯re going to make a deal with the Marquis? His release in exchange for a marriage?¡±
¡°And if I do?¡±
Ian grabbed ude¡¯s hands that were still holding his cor.
A cruel, chilling smile spread across the Duke¡¯s face.
¡°You dare to use my Canillia?¡±
Chapter 64.1
Chapter 64.1
Ian¡¯s eyes red with annoyance at the Duke¡¯s statement.
¡°My Canillia?¡±
ude let go of Ian¡¯s cor, his hands shaking.
¡°Marquis Gliad wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid as to use her as a bargaining chip. And she is my Canillia already. Prince.¡± He spat the word.
¡°Ha! Duke! Are you crazy?¡±
¡°Possibly. I¡¯ve been used of it, so why bother asking?¡±
¡°What did you just do?¡±
The two men instantly attacked one another in an explosion of punches. The fight escted as each punched and tried to wrestle the other into submission.
Seeing the fight, their subordinates jumped in to separate them. Everyone feared the twomanders would kill each other just as the war ended.
It took five men to separate the two. Both Ian and ude looked murderous as they breathed roughly and wiped blood off of themselves.
Has the war rendered mepletely irrational?
ude stared at Ian, who was a mirror image of himself, and remembered the clematis that he had given her.
If that day, I went to war without realizing that she is a woman¡ª
It was a horrifying thought.
Truly horrifying. The moment the Prince dered the end of the war, ude thought of Canillia. He ached with longing.
ude looked at Wade who was walking quietly down the hallway, brushing back his hair. Wade¡¯s face showed his displeasure at hearing that ude and Ian hade to blows.
Wade stared at Ian who red back at him, took a deep breath, and turned the other way. As he walked he issued the order: ¡°We¡¯re returning to the Capital. Move it!¡±
The ce without bloodshed.
***
¡°Miss, the mail courier is here. Shall I send the letter?¡± asked Pepe in the early morning.
Canillia, who had juste out of the shower, pointed at the desk while drying off.
¡°You can send all of those. Was any mail just delivered?¡°
¡°There¡¯s something from Cosoar but from Louvre¡ª¡±
Pepe checked Canillia¡¯s mood and decided not to finish the sentence. Lia nodded and waited until Pepe took the letters out.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Why? Why is mother not writing back?
The letters that were returned had definitely been opened. That meant that someone was checking the mail.
If someone had read the contents and returned it, her story was definitely known. That¡¯s why Lia couldn¡¯t stop writing.
After Pepe left, Lia got ready to go to the library. She could see the mail courier through the window, saying his goodbyes brightly and stepping on the elerator. Almost immediately, the snow covered the auto¡¯s tracks.
After the armistice, the Capital was in a festive mood for a time. The Emperor finally left the castle and was visible to the people. The nobles returned from the front. However, the families of those lost in battle protested the Duke and his decision to enter the war in the first ce.
People wrestled with conflicting emotions of peace and chaos, joy and sadness. Lia calmly stared at the shadowy faces of the people.
Even today, the shouts of picketers and protesters filled the air. Lia watched them from a window, checked the time, and went downstairs.
¡°Miss, this is the letter from Cosoar.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
The letter that Lia took from Pepe bore the seal of Marquis Gliad Vale. Lia¡¯s breath was visible in the cold air. Her nose and cheeks were frosty.
She expected that Kieran had written the letter, but it was from Anastasia.
¡°Congrattions on your graduation,¡± Anastasia wrote. ¡°The long winter is over and soon it will be spring. So, return to Cosoar. I left you at the Capital for too long. Thank you, Canillian, for trying your best for the sake of our family¡¯s honor.¡±
Had she ever heard words of gratitude from Anastasia before?
Lia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the letter for the longest time.
Perhaps this was the time that the Marchioness had chosen. The time to host her funeral to give Lia her freedom.
She finally folded the short message and looked back at the mansion before getting in the carriage. The sun sparkled on the snow that persisted on the rooftop.
Lia took a deep breath and got in the carriage.
The time that was allotted to her wasing to an end. Her hands, clenching her gloves, were white as a sheet.
***
¡°Hello.¡±
After Canillia¡¯s carriage had disappeared towards the library, a middle-aged man stopped the mail courier, who was heading to a side street. As the middle-aged man stretched out his leather-gloved hand, the courier gave him the messages that he had just gotten from Pepe.
It was a smooth exchange. The courier was about to leave without hearing a word, as if this were a daily urrence.
The man carefully put them in his pocket and got into a parked car.
Chapter 64.2
Chapter 64.2
¡°It¡¯s five letters today, Your Highness, the Princess.¡±
Rosina, who was wearing a bo made of silk andce and studded with pearls, stretched out her hand. With a stern face Rosina regarded the letters that Canillia had written.
Their contents weren¡¯t special this time as well¡ªsimply about how Canillia had graduatedte and that she misses her mom.
Rosina noted that the sentiments expressed were as upright as Canillia¡¯s personality itself. She sighed and gave them back.
¡°Send them back to him after a few days.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Sir Canillian really doesn¡¯t know how to give up, does he?¡±
¡°He¡¯s probably that desperate,¡± came the reply from Baron Tenan, who was serving the Princess. He took the letters and gave them to his servant.
¡°Desperate,¡± Rosina said to herself and started the car. Her car passed by Canillia¡¯s carriage parked in front of the library.
It¡¯s been three years.
It was only coincidentally that she had found out that Canillia was nning on sending letters to Louvre.
Because one has to be inspected upon entering and leaving Louvre, the mail also undergoes an inspection. Canillia¡¯s mail was not exempt.
If Baron Tenan hadn¡¯t quick-wittedly intercepted those letters and reported them to Rosina, Marquis Vale and his family might have been ced on the watchlist by the Police Department.
From that day forward, Rosina controlled Canillia¡¯s mail.
She knew it was wrong. Canillia could very well me her for what she has done, if it everes to light. But Rosina didn¡¯t want to lose Canillia like this.
Louvre, out of all ces.
No public servants ever came from Louvre. Isn¡¯t the position of duchess more or less the same as that of princess?
A duchess who¡¯s not only the bastard child of a Marquis, but also born in Louvre?
The child that might have had to live as a man forever. That child right now is favored by the Duke and has survived in the world of nobles¡ªso far.
Rosina had no intention of sending Canillia back to Louvre. No, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.
Rosina simply wanted her to live like she¡¯s living right now, as a beautiful, elegantdy¡ªalbeit a bastard of the Marquis Gliad Vale.
¡°Now that the war is over, there will be marriage proposals aplenty for him.¡±
Baron Tenan, who was staring straight ahead, said by way of reply, ¡°We are already choosing the candidates.¡±
¡°Tell me as soon as the candidates are chosen. I¡¯ll trust only you.¡±
Baron Tenan smiled casually as his sign of his loyalty.
Rosina touched the crucifix on her neck. She knew that the sin shemitted wasn¡¯t minor. God wouldn¡¯t forgive her for severing the natural bond between a mother and her child.
For impeding Canillia herself.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the chapel. I need to pray.¡±
***
The hawk, looking stronger than before, flew in again today. It sat on the windowsill and tapped its beak on the windowpane.
Lia was too terrified to open the window. So, she and the hawk had another staring contest, this time for an hour.
That moment, Pepe brought in cocoa and looked at the hawk curiously while putting down the cup.
¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s a domesticated hawk?¡±
¡°Domesticated? A hawk? Isn¡¯t it a bird of the East?¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but a Mr. Duncan whom I know, raises a bird. He talks to it and trained it to send and receive letters too,¡± offered Pepe.
¡°Really? Then why would a domesticated hawk fly here?¡±
¡°Hm, who knows?¡± Pepe replied.
Lia studied the hawk while sipping cocoa and saw a knot on the bird¡¯s leg. There was definitely a message tied there with a thick thread.
Pepe noticed it and stepped back in surprise.
Perhaps, it came to deliver a message to me?
But, looking at that sharp beak and giant ws, Lia couldn¡¯t summon the courage.
What if it scratches or pecks me?
She shivered just thinking about it.
She was circling around trying to decide. Eventually curiosity won.
Lia opened the window a smidgen and tentatively reached a finger toward the bird¡¯s leg.
If it showed any aggression, she would quickly close the window.
She nervously touched the hawk¡¯s leg. As she did, the raptor shifted its eyes. Then it rubbed its head on her finger.
She got goosebumps from its cold, smooth feathers. But that wasn¡¯t aggression.
Emboldened, she opened the window a little more and pulled at the string on the hawk¡¯s leg. The hawk let her. It was as if it knew she was afraid and was being considerate.
¡°Birdie, I¡¯m sorry. I left you out in the cold for too long. But, you¡¯re giving me this, right? Please don¡¯t peck me or scratch me, okay?¡±
It wasn¡¯t like the hawk could understand humannguage, but she had to say something to make herself calm down.
Lia undid the knot with her shaky hands, removed the message, and quickly took a step back¡ªknocking the cup of cocoa onto the carpet. The spilled cocoa took both Lia and the raptor by surprise.
The hawk spread its strong wings and pped away. It had finished its job and continued through the night sky withoutment.
¡°Ha.¡±
Just what is happening?
Lia picked up the cup, looked down at the short message andughed.
Whatever it was, she felt like she had done something grand.
Lia opened the crumbled message with her trembling heart. She was just as curious about the sender as she was about the message itself.
But the moment she opened the message, her mind went nk.
Just two words: ¡°My Canillia.¡±
That was all there was on the old paper.
My Canillia.
If it said Canillian, then it would¡¯ve been harder to guess who had sent it. But there weren¡¯t many who knew the name Canillia.
Even so, only ude¡¯s name floated in her mind.
Why does she see ude in that handwriting?
No. It¡¯s impossible. No way.
Her heart briefly thumped with curiosity. She put down the message and opened the window where the raptor had just been. But there was no trace of it.
She was certain that the owner of the hawk sent the message. It meant that she had another thing to do before leaving the Capital.
Chapter 65.1
Chapter 65.1
¡°Eli,¡± Lia said to the horse, ¡°the hawk actually came. You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±
Lia put down a bucket full of clean water in front of Eli and wiped the sweat off her face. As she did, Eli chewed and nced at her without true interest.
Eli, older than the other horses, was assigned to a stable away from them. Upon her arrival, Eli looked quite happy to see her.
Lia sat beside him, who continued to p his ears and eat, not really listening to her at all.
¡°It said, ¡®my Canillia.¡¯ I thought perhaps my mom had sent the hawk to me. So, I¡¯ve been looking around to see who raises hawks, but you definitely don¡¯t know, right?¡±
She realized that she looked quite silly talking to a horse. So, she quickly got up and started brushing Eli.
She also felt a bit embarrassed to converse with an animal, even though Eli was in a private stable.
Eli put his head closer to her as if to say he liked being brushed. In rubbing his face against her body he showed her affection. At first she found it scary, but now Lia reciprocates by grabbing his neck and rubbing her face against his.
¡°Your master will soone back. So, let us both hang on a little while longer. Let¡¯s go home.¡±
Does he understand the word home?
Eli lifted the head to its full height. A burst of energy and excitement overtook his usualziness.
She had been taking care of Eli almost every day for three years, but she never felt like she was his owner. No, she was his friend.
Lia patted him on the side of his neck and refilled his feed bag. But, Eli simply looked deeply into her eyes with his.
¡°Do you want to go out?¡±
Eli whinnied and hit the floor with his anxious hooves.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t¡ª. Do you feel trapped?¡±
Eli whinnied again.
Eli¡¯s hooves moved anxiously as Lia saddled him up. His anticipation peaked as she put on her jacket.
¡°Let¡¯s go out for a bit. But you shouldn¡¯t be running so much. Okay? I¡¯m different from your owner. I¡¯m scared of you running too fast.¡±
Her hands trembled inside her leather gloves. Although not the first time she took Eli out, this was the first time taking him out without help.
Eli shoved his head into her as she hesitated.
¡°Okay, okay.¡±
She chose not to ponder any more. She untied him and mounted him¡ªthe best horse in the Empire and the horse of the Duke Maximillian.
Lia wrapped her hands around the reins lightly and lightly kicked him on the side. Eli nced back at her and slowly walked out of the stable.
The valets saw Lia on the horse and yelled in surprise.
¡°Sir Canillian!¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±
¡°Sir! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±
Lia waved her hands at them and urged Eli to move forward.
Eli, facing the field, broke into a run. Her blonde hair shook loose and bounced behind her.
Eli joyfully ran through the field of snow, seemingly bing one with it.
Although the harsh winter wind scratched her face, the day couldn¡¯t have been any nicer.
The master of the Duke¡¯s family was the only one who could control Eli. Everyone else had trouble getting close to him, which is really why Eli was separated from the other horses.
Eli was the Duke himself, in a manner of speaking. A horse with a title required a handler with a title.
Despite Eli¡¯s joyful gallop, the small Canillia showed no fear of danger. In fact, she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter as she held the reins.
Should¡¯vee out earlier.
Eli epted her lead, passing through the field adjacent to the Pce and going on the street.
Passersby paid attention to the regal white horse. How could they not? Had an artist captured Eli running alongside the Leon River, it would have made a dashing painting.
¡°Whoa, whoa, Eli!¡±
Lia stopped Eli on the other side of the Leon Bridge¡ªat the entrance to Louvre.
Her breathing was heavy as if she had run alongside him. She felt great despite a slight leg cramp.
But her joy was short-lived.
Along the icy, snowy road to Louvre came the carriage of an undertaker, piled high with corpses.
The Louvre of her childhood was shivering and copsing.
¡°Why did youe all the way here, Eli?¡±
Eli faced Louvre with confidence. His light breath showed in the cold air. Her heart was beating fast.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t go in here.¡±
She kept on insisting and Eli finally moved. Before Lia left, she turned to look at the undertaker¡¯s carriage again.
Before Lia¡¯s eyes, a scene of great sadness yed out. The undertakers covered a female body with a sheet followed by a straw mat. The woman¡¯s dark brown hair and arm peeked out, as a small child and a man¡ªobviously this woman¡¯s family¡ªlooked on in disbelief and grief.
Lia¡¯s heart sank.
Too familiar.
Lia held Eli¡¯s reins tightly in spite of herself. Then, in a sad whisper she said to Eli, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Chapter 65.2
Chapter 65.2
His wrist watch was smashed,pletely ruined. His abdominal wound was significant, but at least it was bandaged well enough.
Marquis Gliad¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard people approaching and a foreignnguage being spoken. During his time as a prisoner of war, Gliad had secretly fashioned a skewer¡ªa weapon that he held now behind his back, ready to harm the next person who entered his cell.
Gliad¡¯s own tactical blunder had led to his capture. After victoriously taking over the Western Front, Gliad allowed himself and his men to rx, unwittingly giving General Dibuiser the opportunity for a surprise attack at dawn. It didn¡¯t matter that the Empire¡¯s army outnumbered the enemy, it was brutal.
After news of King Rowan Sergio¡¯s death, they were preparing suicide bombers. Gliad hated being unable tomunicate this crucial intelligence to the allies.
Gliad thought that he might have to give his own life to take General Dibuiser¡¯s and was prepared to do so, especially if it meant preventing an even greater number of casualties.
¡°Who goes there?¡± asked Gliad as he saw the shadow of a person through the crack of the door.
The door swung open, allowing the dawn¡¯s early light to pour in.
¡°Are you okay, Marquis?¡±
Gliad stood up, recognizing the voice as Wade¡¯s.
Marquis Gliad dropped the skewer; it made a loud ng when it hit the floor. He faced Prince Wade who had transformed from a boy to a man over these past three years.
Gliad dropped to one knee, eximing, ¡°Your Highness!¡±
¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot,¡± Wade observed.
Wade personally helped Gliad up. Duke ude and Prince Ian Sergio could be seen just behind Wade. ude held a gun to General Dibuiser¡¯s head, Dibuiser¡¯s hands in the air.
Gliad couldn¡¯t stop tears of joy.
¡°I have caused you too much trouble, Your Highness.¡±
¡°We were able to im the West thanks to you,¡± countered the Prince.
¡°Even so,¡± Gliad faltered for words, ¡°thank you for rescuing me. My loyalty is to you alone!¡±
¡°It was Prince Ian Sergio who found you. He heard you were being held prisoner and tracked you down. So, thank him.¡±
When Ian¡¯s name was mentioned, General Dibuiser¡¯s lips twisted. His eyes were full of venom, believing Ian Sergio to be insane and a traitor to Geore.
General Dibuiser clenched his fist and ranted in a regional dialect the others didn¡¯t understand. Veins popped out of his neck as he spewed venom.
At the same time, a military officer from Geore lifted his gun.
A loud bang shattered the air.
Two gunshots rang as one.
Blood and brain sttered everywhere. The General and the officer, each with a hole in his head, slumped to the floor. ude nonchntly cleaned off his gun and put it back in its holster.
Ian, who had shot the officer from behind, scoffed and turned to Gliad.
¡°Now you owe your life to me twice over, so we have a lot to negotiate.¡±
There were gunshots that followed, but they were at a distance. It was the sound of the remaining Geore soldiers being executed.
Gliad, in a panic, regarded Ian Sergio and then bowed.
Disregarding Ian, ude got on his horse, nced at the western front which will forever be known as thest battlefield, and looked up at the sky.
His eyes narrowed and focused on a hawk circling overhead. The hawk, in recognition of its owner,nded on ude¡¯s arm.
ude checked the hawk¡¯s leg first.
¡°Where did you go?¡±
As he tapped lightly on the beak. The hawk rolled its clear and shiny eyes, adjusted its feathers, and moved to his shoulder.
¡°Did you go to her?¡±
The hawk remained silent and looked ahead confidently. ude knew that meant yes.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°You did. On my behalf.¡±
As udeughed, the fatigue of the soldiers in the rescue party disappeared from their faces.
ude led his horse to Marquis Gliad. The wounded Marquis, who was supported by soldiers, looked up at ude.
ude extended his hand without a word. Gliad took it. Their firm handshakemunicated respect and gratitude.
¡°Now, finally, I can have a proper funeral for my father,¡± said ude.
¡°For Sir Maximillian¡¯s dignity.¡±
¡°Thank you, Marquis.¡±
ude bowed to the Marquis.
There was no emotion in the Duke¡¯s eyes as he observed the deste front once again.
The Duke was like a deep, calmke, where the stillness hid the true measure of its depth.
Gliad¡¯s eyes became teary for when he looked at ude, he saw Duke Maximillian.
The sun was rising.
¡°Ivan,¡± said ude, ¡°I need a haircut. I can¡¯t meet her like this.¡±
A faint smile came on ude¡¯s mouth as he brushed back his long hair. Ivan, who was also smiling, wiped his bloody sword, returned it to its scabbard and replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll get everything ready, my Lord.¡±
***
Is the hawk noting today?
Lia was ring out the window, her arms crossed, looking for the hawk.
She was curious as to who in the world sent that ¡®My Canillia¡¯ message. She wanted to respond.
It was when she was pacing by the window with a message ready, that she heard a light tapping sound.
There was the hawk with another message on its ankle.
Lia swallowed and opened the window. The blue-eyed hawk looked straight through her. Lia was afraid that her eyes might get pecked so she lowered her gaze and undid the knot.
¡°You should¡¯ve sent a reply.¡±
It was another message from the stranger.
Really, who is it from? It was hard to guess by the tone, and she had looked everywhere, but no one in the Capital was raising a hawk.
Duncan, the man that Pepe mentioned, raises doves, but never hawks.
Lia carefully tied her response on the hawk¡¯s leg. Then she gave him a bit of raw meat that she had gotten from Duncan.
Duncan¡¯s messenger doves fly a long way so he fed them meat for stamina.
The hawk briefly inspected the meat Lia had handed it, and then gobbled it up. As she saw it swallowing without chewing, she quickly handed it a few more pieces.
The hawk ate all the raw meat Lia gave it and flew away.
¡°You muste again,¡± she yelled after it. ¡°You have to bring me a response! Okay?¡±
Her entire torso was leaning out the window as the hawk disappeared into the air. She looked down and saw a middle-aged man with round sses standing outside.
Lia¡¯s entire body turned to ice.
It was Dr. Carl, who had put a gun to her head.
He removed his hat and smiled. His lips moved saying, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±
Chapter 66.1
Chapter 66.1
Lia tracked the movements of the nasty man. Carl lifted a flower pot and slipped a message underneath, then looked up at her to be sure that her emerald eyes had seen him.
She was clenching the windowsill so hard, she felt pain.
She wanted to fly downstairs and read the message but waited until Pepe and the other attendants were finished wrapping up. She needed to wait until they were all asleep.
How much time has passed?
Lia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the flower pot and kept pacing by the window. Once the clocktower bell sounded at midnight and the light on the first floor was extinguished, she could make a move.
Pepe was generally a light sleeper, but recently, since the war ended, she¡¯s been sleeping deeply.
The only illumination was from a streetmp. Lia, wearing a heavy coat, went out and looked around to make sure no one suspicious was out and about.
It¡¯s time. What does he mean?
She lifted the message, by now wet with snow, out from beneath the flower pot. She opened it carefully so as to not rip it, and noted that the scribble waspletely different from the handwriting on the messages the hawk had brought.
That helped her to rx a little.
46 Brill Street. On the day full of the scent of jasmine.
Lia didn¡¯t have trouble remembering where 46 Brill Street is. Not too long ago, she was dragged by Rosina to visit a tailor popr among the upper sses at that address.
The owner of the shop is a woman good at her craft with an eye for detail, as well as a knack for essorizing. She and Lia chatted for a bit, so she knows Lia¡¯s face. If the owner is one of Carl¡¯srades, that means that Lia is being observed by many eyes.
This might be a trap.
As she thought this through, her heartbeat calmed slowly.
Once inside, she threw the message into the firece and then snuggled into the adjacent armchair.
Her face seemed to absorb the clear moonlight as she stared into the burning firewood until all that was left was white ash.
***
¡°Have you heard? Mark¡¯s eldest son has returned!¡±
¡°The youngest son of Denver also came back. I¡¯m on my way to see him. Poor thing. Wounded in action and now handicapped. Would you like to join me?¡±
¡°Yes. Let¡¯s all go!¡±
In the month since the armistice, one by one, the enlisted soldiers returned and spread the word of their heroic acts.
Meanwhile, Prince Wade, along with ude, established a new border on the Valencia Field, finished burying the dead, and then left for the Capital.
The enlisted men¡¯s stories were exaggerated and embellished¡ªfrom a dawn battle when they were blinded by fog to a muddy slog that caused andslide.
Yet, all of the soldiers bore the same expression when they talked about the Duke. They all agreed ude was more frightening than the enemy, seemingly impervious to bullets, with a macabre way of facing the enemy without so much as a blink.
Then they declined to give details and shut downpletely.
Lia couldn¡¯t imagine it.
Was the Duke she knew really like that?
She reyed the soldiers¡¯ments in her mind as she opened the door. Rosina was chatting with Baron Tenan and brightly said, ¡°Sir Kieran apparently just arrived in the Capital. Have you heard?¡±
¡°My brother?¡±
Lia shook her head looking confused. Baron Tenan greeted her only with his eyes and then left.
Rosina pulled Lia closer.
¡°The Marchioness also came, and all the nobles that had returned to their territory are alling back to Etaire.¡±
¡°Why all of a sudden¡ª¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°The army transport train just left Del Casa a moment ago. They¡¯reing back. My brother, the Duke and your father.¡±
¡°They rescued Father?¡±
¡°Yes. God has answered your prayers.¡±
Rosina made the sign of the cross, grateful that the Marquis, a POW, is now saved.
Rosina pped her hands as she added that it was rescuing the Marquis that dyed their return.
¡°I should prepare a wee back party. Or perhaps an entire festival? Maybe, just a party. Lia, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±
Lia was definitely happy that the missing Marquis was safe and that they had won the war.
But, why did she feel uneasy? Was it because her heart was pounding faster?
Lia sped her hands together hard and then stared at her own reflection in the window.
It¡¯s a one-day journey from Del Casa to Etaire.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Townhouse to greet Sir Kieran.¡±
Rosina wrapped her hands around Lia¡¯s clenched hands, as though she understood why Lia was anxious.
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rosina said warmly, ¡°I won¡¯t get you into trouble.¡±
***
Anastasia opened her eyes, immediately seeing the elegant blue wallpaper exclusive to the Townhouse in the Capital.
She had chosen to go to the Capital immediately upon hearing that Marquis Gliad was returning alive. The moment she entered the Townhouse, all the stress and anxiety caught up with her and she passed out.
Now, with a clearer mind, she tugged on the bell pull to summon a servant.
In response to the summons, an attendant checked on Anastasia.
¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like a ss of water?¡±
¡°Yes. Where¡¯s Kieran?¡± she asked while tending to her messy hair.
The attendant poured her a ss of water from a carafe saying, ¡°Princess Rosina is visiting with him in the study right now.¡±
¡°The Princess?¡±
Anastasia¡¯s face lit up immediately. She was hoping Rosina and Kieran would marry before summer.
Kieran would¡¯ve already be part of the royal family if it hadn¡¯t been for the sudden war.
Anastasia freshened up and changed with the help of a maid and went directly to the study. Instead of entering, she stood outside the room to eavesdrop.
¡°So, I need you to go along with my n,¡± said Rosina.
¡°The most important thing is how Lia feels. Lia will try to find her birth mother who¡¯s in Louvre. But to make her a duchess¡ª¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be faster to find her mother as a duchess rather than as an untitled woman? I think so. Just think of the sacrifices she¡¯s made. I¡¯m nning on bestowing power on Lia, Sir.¡±
¡°Princess, freedom suits Lia.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no freedom in Louvre.¡±
Anastasia couldn¡¯t help listening in.
The role of a duchess, for Lia?
Here Anastasia realized that the Princess knew Canillian¡¯s true identity. She tiptoed away and went downstairs.
Chapter 66.2
Chapter 66.2
Three years ago, the Duke hade to Kieran before departing. Anastasia had tried very hard to eavesdrop on their conversation, but all she heard from their whispers was a warning about keeping something safe.
Anastasia assumed that they meant Duke Ihar¡¯s diamond stored with the Marquis.
But what if she were mistaken? What if it weren¡¯t the diamond that the Duke had asked to be kept safe, but Canillia herself?
By the time Anastasia reached the bottom of the staircase, her head was spinning and her breathing wasbored. Angel arrived and saw Anastasia steady herself against the wall.
¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡±
¡°Yes, I am. But, where¡¯s Canillian?¡±
¡°He is in the drawing room, Ma¡¯am.¡±
The Duke might know Canillia¡¯s true identity.
Anastasia felt an urgency to see Canillia. She ran to the drawing room as though being chased. There was Cani, sitting by the firece. Canillia rose upon seeing Anastasia.
For the first time in three years, Anastasia slowly scanned Canillia from head to toe.
Yes, she was wearing a suit, but her waist was naturally cinched and her blonde hair had grown past her shoulders. Looking at Canillia, Anastasia saw a youngdy with emerald eyes.
Laura.
Canillia now looks so much like Laura, who, a very long time ago, had once shown up holding the Marquis¡¯s hand.
¡°This is Laura. She¡¯ll be staying in Cosoar starting today, so please understand,¡± the Marquis had said.
Laura. Gliad¡¯s longtime lover. Neither Laura nor Gliad had ever confirmed their rtionship, but Anastasia could easily see just how deeply they loved one another and how disinterested he was in his marriage to Anastasia.
If the Marquis wanted to, he could have easily had his marriage to Anastasia annulled. But Marquis Vale needed his father-inw¡¯s sessful business, and Anastasia¡¯s father needed the Vale family¡¯s honor.
Although it was a marriage of necessity, Anastasia¡¯s feelings for him were genuine. It was love at first sight.
In the end, she was the one who had Gliad. She firmly believed that she was the winner. So much so that she continued in the marriage, denying the fact that Gliad didn¡¯t love her.
She was confident that he would love her someday. But Gliad hadn¡¯t changed, not until she gave birth to Kiran¡ªhis sessor.
¡°Are you okay?¡± asked Cani with genuine concern.
Anastasia regarded Canillia¡¯s annoyingly beautiful face¡ªa face that she never wanted to see.
¡°It¡¯s been three years,¡± said Anastasia.
¡°Yes. I am sorry for not staying in touch.¡±
¡°No, I understand you¡¯ve been very busy. Graduating from the Academy with honors enhanced your reputation. I¡¯ll see to it that dinner is prepared.¡±
Anastasia kept herself calm as she ordered food to be prepared.
All the shame and resentment she felt the day she had brought Canillia to Cosoar bubbled back up within her. She recalled the sleepless nights watching the child y and the struggle within herself to maintain the family¡¯s honor and not murder her phndering husband.
Anastasia smiled at Canillia, who simply stared back at her. Anastasia walked down the hallway leading to an open storage area, a shameful shadow following her every step.
Upon seeing Anastasia, the guard bowed respectfully.
¡°Donan, there is something you must do for me. I think it¡¯s time.¡±
Donan¡¯s eyes became dark as Anastasia whispered the ominous message.
The old knight swallowed hard and knelt on one knee.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°If that is your intention.¡±
***
Lia couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable and suspicious at how nice Anastasia was being to her all day. Lia intended to ask for her freedom as its time hase, but she couldn¡¯t do it with Rosina tagging along.
Instead, for the first time, Lia had a ss of wine, the effect of which made her blush.
¡°Then,¡± Lia hesitated, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at the Pce.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± agreed Anastasia. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that the Marquis is safe.¡±
¡°And Mother, I have something to tell you. Please meet with me sometime soon.¡±
Anastasia thought before speaking. ¡°After your father returns safely. I know it¡¯s time as well.¡±
Anastasia almost seemed like a different person. She wasn¡¯t warm towards Lia, but she wasn¡¯t showing contempt either.
Rosina, who was particrly excited today, took Lia to the Pce instead of dropping her off at her quarters.
¡°Stay at the Pce today,¡± urged Rosina. ¡°You have to help me with the party tomorrow, and I have a gift for you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too much. I want to rest¡ª¡± Lia¡¯s tongue twisted a bit in her mouth, possibly due to the alcohol. But, Rosina enjoyed the fact that Lia wasn¡¯t so inmand of herself.
¡°Okay. Then, I¡¯ll send you back to your quarters after you open my gift, Canillia. But, honestly, I would be very happy if you wanted to stay.¡±
***
The back door of the Pce opened quietly.
To avoid a surprise attack, a protest, or a riot, Prince Wade had announced a travel schedule, then followed a different itinerary.
This way, Wade and ude could return on horseback, quietly, in utmost secret. They wittingly arrived to no reception¡ªno fanfare, no fancy homing party.
Returning to the Capital removed a heavy weight from their shoulders, a weight they carried for thest three years.
¡°Stay in the castle until the soldiers return, Duke. I mean, Grand Duke.¡±
ude smiled at the title he received during the war, still unused to it.
¡°Princess Rosina will probably host a party in honor of our return. I¡¯d prefer to hibernate for about 10 days,¡± said ude.
¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to rest here for 10 days. You don¡¯t have to act as the host so please just let it go, ude,¡± replied Wade.
ude scoffed and patted the mane of the tired horse. He longed to remove his bloody, dusty uniform. If he fell into bed like this, tomorrow morning the maid might scream thinking she found a corpse.
ude said goodbye to Wade and went to the Duke¡¯s quarters in the castle, the section reserved for the Ihar family¡ªthe exact ce where his father had passed away.
The maids, caught unaware that the Duke was returning, scurried to heat up the room, put fresh sheets on the bed¡ªeverything to make the Dukefortable.
ude sat by the window with a drink as he watched them busily preparing the room for him, an honored guest.
Somehow, though, ude felt that her scent was there. His heart thumped.
He saw a gate open in the distance and a car drive slowly through.
The car stopped in front of the Princess¡¯ Pce that leads to the main castle.
ude clenched his drink. It wasn¡¯t Rosina who got out of the car.
It was she¡ªbright and beautiful as always.
Chapter 67.1
Chapter 67.1
Canillia walked into the room, immediately awestruck by the elegant decor of champagne-colored drapes and graceful furnishings. This was neither the princess¡¯ bedroom nor a guest room.
¡°What is this ce?¡±
¡°Your room.¡±
¡°My room?¡±
¡°Yes, I had this room designed specifically for you¡ªa Pce bedroom you can use anytime you want. A ce of your own.¡±
Lia couldn¡¯t believe it. Rosina, proud of her gift to Lia, nodded to a servant and moved closer to her.
Having received the signal, the servant opened three closet doors revealing aplete wardrobe¡ª everything from casual wear to formal wear¡ªfor a female. Nothing here for a male.
¡°It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t ept this, Your Highness.¡±
Rosina¡¯s lips curled softly at Lia¡¯s refusal. She lowered her gaze, and pulled out clothing that brought out Lia¡¯s emerald eyes.
¡°Well, then just think of it as ate birthday gift.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have a birthday.¡±
¡°As long as you were born into this world, you have a birthday. You can¡¯t deny that. Honestly, Canillia, sometimes I wonder how you graduated from the Academy with honors.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±
¡°Lia, please consider how I feel about giving you this gift.¡±
Rosina held a dark green dress against Lia.
Lia¡¯s cheeks blushed, possibly because of the wine, possibly for some other reason.
¡°How happy I would be if you wore this dress tomorrow,¡± said Rosina, speaking more to herself than to Lia.
Lia pressed the back of one hand to her blushing cheek and said, ¡°You can¡¯t mean this.¡±
¡°I mean it.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Your Highness,¡± Lia said, her voice trembling.
Rosina handed the dress to a servant to return to the closet.
¡°So stubborn,¡± whispered Rosina. Her re then changed to a smile. ¡°But I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t say no to this room.¡±
Rosina turned toward the exit.
As she left, Rosina muttered that someday Lia would ept all this clothing.
Lia bowed, showing respect to the Princess. Once alone, she stood in the middle of the silent bedroom.
Could I be seeing a mirage because I¡¯m drunk from a ss of wine?
Lia smirked as she looked around the bright, warm room.
It was quite simr to the first night she was kidnapped and brought to the Marquis¡¯ quarters in Cosoar, where she couldn¡¯t utter a word as she took in the overwhelming opulence.
Here was arge, inviting bed and a view of the garden from the window.
She looked out, straining to see over the high castle wall to get a glimpse of the ce where she had had her first kiss with him. The very spot where he grabbed her shoulders saying he didn¡¯t care if she was a man or a beast.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Whenever she came to the Pce, myriad thoughts swirled and tangled in her mind, eventually arriving at an image of ude. Therefore, she didn¡¯t likeing into the Pce.
But to have her own space now, was different.
The snow fell.
¡°I¡¯ve brought you snacks, Sir.¡±
It was a servant¡¯s voice that interrupted Lia¡¯s reverie. The servant, dressed in red work clothes, brought a tray crammed with cheerfully-decorated cookies, small cakes topped with whipped cream and fruit, hot tea, and champagne. It was quite a lot for a light snack.
As soon as the servant left, Lia removed her clothes, donned a robe, and popped a dollop of whipped cream into her mouth.
It tasted as delicious as expected. Just what kind of secrets do the royal bakers have, that they could produce the perfect bnce of sweetness and texture?
She drank some champagne, the bubbles tickling her tongue and the alcohol content rxing her.
Wearing only the robe, she walked through the open archway that led to an opulent sink, a shower with a golden rope pull, and a bathtub that beckoned, as it was already filled with hot water.
Liaughed out loud, reveling in the floral pattern of the entire room. Indeed, this was the perfect space just for Canillia.
A ce where no one can intrude.
She could see why Rosina was excited to give her this gift.
Lia¡¯s hands trembled a bit as she untied her hair and let it fall past her shoulders. Here, she could be ady.
She let her robe slip to the floor.
The shadow of the falling snow dappled her body. Lia checked the water temperature and got in the tub.
It looked pure as if someone had put milk in it. She let out a hot sigh. The water rxed her anxious body even more than the champagne had. To her surprise, flower petals floated in the water, giving off an alluring scent.
I like you.
A man?
You.
She was reminded of the confession.
I also like you.
Her response had taken all of her courage.
When she meets him tomorrow, what should she say?
Should she leisurely greet him? Or, should she admit that she has missed him?
Would she face him or run away?
Tomorrow.
She couldn¡¯t imagine it. After three years, everything felt so far away and long ago.
In three years, he may have changed as much as she has, so at the moment they meet, they might even freeze, unsure of who they both are.
But she missed him. She missed his voice, his embrace¡ªeven his re and his severe tone. His everything.
Chapter 67.2
Chapter 67.2
Lia put her knees together, rubbed her reddened cheeks and looked towards the window. The snowkes had gotten quite big. If too much snow piled up on the train tracks, the Duke¡¯s return could be dyed.
There wouldn¡¯t be an ident, would there?
Suddenly frightened at the thought, she shook her head. As she did, her head spun and a headache followed. It was because of the alcohol. She wasn¡¯t used to it.
She sighed while leaning her left cheek against her knees and closed her eyes. The sound of the burning log crackling in the firece made her sleepy.
About to doze off for a bit, she figured she¡¯d count to one hundred before leaving the tub.
Each time she dozed and blinked herself awake, the world outside the window became whiter, and eventually there was frost on the window. She closed her eyes thinking she¡¯d count to one hundred again and found a shadow reflected against the window.
Lia¡¯s eyes widened. There was someone leaning against the firece!
The man stared at her. Is it ude?
¡°Is it a dream?¡±
But it was ude for sure.
She scoffed in disbelief and washed her face.
He took off his shirt without hesitation, undid his belt, and lowered his pants. Lia didn¡¯t avert her eyes, instead she looked directly at him.
He looked like the god of war¡ªa picture that she had seen in a book. His kind and soft expression was the same, but his body was different. The scars that covered his torso were more than enough to show what happened these past three years.
But this must be a dream. There was no way that he could be here when he is ted to arrive tomorrow.
She heard a low tone as she smirked.
¡°It might be a dream,¡± she said aloud.
He climbed into the tub and faced her.
The water overflowed from his weight and sshed the tile floor. Lia gawked at the man sitting across from her.
His hair was a little longer than thest time she had seen him and it was wet as if he had just showered. There was a deep scar on his shoulder that hadn¡¯t been there before. These changes made it all seem surreal.
He smiled lightly while leaning his arm against the edge of the tub.
¡°What are you going to do if it¡¯s a dream?¡± he asked.
Lia forgot her embarrassment and tentatively stretched her hand to him as she heard his voice. Time slowed.
Her small, soft hand touched his cheek. Lia traced his sharp chin line and nose, his slightly rough lips with the tip of her fingers.
Her fingertips told her this wasn¡¯t a lie.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
This must be real.
She couldn¡¯t tell if she were simply tipsy from alcohol or drunk with longing.
As she got closer, ude clenched the tub, the veins in his hands bing visible.
Lia knelt to be close to him. Hisrge arm wrapped tightly around her slim waist to prevent her from slipping.
¡°No fear and even less embarrassment,¡± he said teasingly. ¡°What do you think of men, that you¡¯re acting so fearlessly.¡±
She saw twinkling in his eyes and remembered that her breasts were exposed. Part of her wanted to dive into the water and hide. But the strong force wrapped around her waist kept her in ce.
¡°I wee it, but it¡¯s also a torment.¡±
Her mind screamed to push him away, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen. Her trembling eyes drank him in and she circled her arms around his neck saying, ¡°I missed you, Sir.¡±
If it¡¯s a dream, I hope I don¡¯t wake up.
Tears swelled up in her eyes.
He pressed his hand softly against the back of her head, buried his lips against her neck and whispered, ¡°Not as much as I missed you.¡±
The snowkes fell silently. The only sound was their breathing.
He pulled her head gently and put his lips on hers. Their kisses were urgent and deep, their wet skin touched and tingled.
It felt surreal. Lia wondered how ude could be so calm seeing her naked.
She got scared all of a sudden and hugged him harder. As she did, he easily stood up, lifting her with him, without ever stopping the kiss. He ced the two of them under the shower head, and pulled the golden rope.
In his great strength, her feet didn¡¯t even touch the floor.
Water showered on them, washing away the flower petals, the perfume, leaving them smelling the same¡ªas though they were one.
He pressed his lips into her neck, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re making me crazy.¡±
She panted in arousal and fear.
As the water continued to rain down upon them, Lia pressed down on the scar on his shoulder and looked up at him.
His eyes were red, like a vein was going to pop from them.
Then Lia heard her name being called.
¡°Canillia.¡±
It was a man¡¯s voice.
Chapter 68.1
Chapter 68.1
Subtle light yed upon Lia¡¯s closed eyes. On this early winter morning, the cold, humid air smelled of impending snow and caused her to shiver.
Is the firece unlit?
As Lia curled up, someone pulled a nket over her shivery skin.
Who is it? Who came into the room?
The sound of her clothes dropping to the floor and the feeling of her hair being brushed back disrupted her sleep, prompting her to close her eyes harder and bury her face into the pillow.
Last night¡¯s dream seemed so real that she wondered what she would behold when she opened her eyes. It was such an embarrassing dream that she resisted waking up.
¡°Stop being a baby. You¡¯ll get hurt if my patience runs out, Canillia.¡±
¡°You fooled me until now with this body.¡±
She couldn¡¯t tell if the voice was angry or trying to hold backughter, but it was definitely ude speaking.
Lia was embarrassed that she had looked for ude even in her dreams.
She recalled being covered by only arge towel, sitting in the arms of a naked ude in front of the roaring firece. She tugged the throw nket from the sofa around herself and leaned against his rock-hard chest as he kissed her earlobes, neck, and shoulders.
When hisrge, warm, rough hand climbed from her stomach to her breast, all her senses exploded into a mixture of fear, embarrassment, and sensuality.
Everything aboutst night was dreamlike¡ªher appearing naked before ude and ude calling her Canillia.
That never could have happened in real life.
After organizing her thoughts, Lia opened her heavy eyelids. The morning light swarmed her green eyes.
She focused on the wallpaper; its pattern resembling melted gold helped calm her dizzy mind.
Then she smelled butter. The table wasid with warm bread, soup, bite-sized sausages, and eggs.
She was the only one in the bedroom. There was no trace at all ofst night.
Let me wash up first.
She rolled off the bed, put on a robe, and went into the bathroom.
She had no memory of moving from the firece into the bedst night.
The moment she stepped on the bathroom tile, she froze.
The flower petals were on the floor, retaining their alluring scent and sharpening her memory.
¡°Am I a beast?¡±
How can I dream of such a thing?
Lia felt sad, but began arranging her hair. Suddenly she was interrupted by the entrance of Baron Tenan who held clothing for her.
¡°I prepared clothing for you to wear for the ball as the Princess ordered. The parade to honor the Prince will start soon.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Baron Tenan smiled while staring at Lia as she whirled around to face him.
¡°Along with the Grand Duke as well,¡± he added.
***
That afternoon the entire poption of the city crowded together in noisy celebration. People flooded toward the gates of the Pce, greeting and hugging their loved ones who made it home from the war.
Tears flowed and hugs abounded as volunteer and career soldiers alike turned out.
The royal guards and horses processed through the Capital.
Lia and Rosina were among the revelers along with Kieran, Anastasia, and all the high nobles.
Everyone was eager to show their love and gratitude to the soldiers¡ªtheir husbands, brothers, or sons¨Cand no oneined about the cold. Lia had goosebumps from the vibration of the crowd.
Everyone shed tears of joy as they waited for the castle gate to open.
Cheers outside the gate prompted a soldier¡¯smand and the gates opened wide.
The Empire¡¯s Army g pped in the air. The nobles cheered as they saw the Prince and the Grand Duke on horseback leading the army.
¡°Ha!¡± Rosina smiled brightly while scoffing at Prince Wade¡¯s beard.
But Lia looked at ude. She couldn¡¯tugh.
He¡¯s the same. The exact same as in my dreamst night.
He stopped in front of her, emanatin3g clear cold winter air. She held her breath.
The thick ck cape around his shoulder pped heavily in the wind.
ude caught everyone¡¯s attention in his full-dress uniform with a sword in its scabbard and a holstered gun on his belt. He dismounted.
ude stared right into her eyes and lifted the tip of his lips. Lia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of the oddly lewd red marks on ude¡¯s neck.
She could hear thedies behind her whispering and gasping, reading into the origin of the marks.
Oh, my God, this can¡¯t be!
The victorious soldiers stopped parading and went into formation, filling the pce garden¡ªan impressive sight.
The Emperor opened his arms and hugged Prince Wade as all the soldiers saluted.
Thunderous apuse greeted the soldiers and then they were swarmed by their family and friends who showered them with hugs, kisses, and tears.
Gliad passed by Lia as she was staring nkly at ude. Kieran and Anastasia hugged the Marquis who limped into their arms and cried tears of relief.
Lia stood alone longingly in the midst of this sea of happiness and joyful celebration. She clenched her fist; she was sweating.
As she faced forward, arge shadow covered her back.
¡°What are you looking at?¡± asked ude, his voice clearly ringing above her head. Her heart sank.
Chapter 68.2
Chapter 68.2
Canillia tried her best to calmly turn towards him, to smile, and to remain formal. But he hugged her hard.
¡°Anything to say?¡± he asked, ignoring onlookers.
She couldn¡¯t breathe.
¡°I¡¯m d you came back alive, my Lord Grand Duke.¡±
Her trembling voice went straight to his heart. Her eyes welled with tears.
ude wiped tears from his own eyes and lifted his cape to shield them from onlookers.
Then their lips came together sweetly¡ªa momentary kiss that held an eternity in it.
¡°We finally meet,¡± he said, caressing her warm cheek, his smile piercing her eyes.
They were interrupted by a shout from the Emperor. ¡°Sound the horn! Let the ball begin!¡±
***
Rosina had overseen all the preparations for the ball from the decorations, to the food, to the music, to the seating. There werefortable sofas and cushions scattered throughout the open space and tables set with fine china and tware so all in attendance¡ªthe Empire¡¯s soldiers, the nobles, and royalty alike¡ªwould befortable.
Youngdies wore their finery and awaited invitations to dance from the noble generals.
Lia took a sip of champagne and looked up at the glimmering chandelier noticing how the light and shadows behaved.
¡°Lian, let¡¯s go see our father,¡± said Kieran and the two greeted the injured Gliad who was seated on a sofa.
¡°Lian,e here. Let me hug you,¡± said Gliad.
¡°I¡¯m so happy that you are okay,¡± she said.
Anastasia looked worryingly as Gliad hugged Canillia, so she interrupted them saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overwork. Let¡¯s go back so you can rest.¡±
¡°I must be here for His Majesty¡¯s toast,¡± said Gliad.
¡°Then, we¡¯ll move closer to His Majesty,¡± said Anastasia, moving to help the Marquis get up.
Lia felt shame that Anastasia had cut her time with the Marquis short, so she moved away quickly.
The Marquis had clearly wanted to stay, but he patted Lia¡¯s head, leaned against his wife, and moved.
¡°It¡¯s because Mother has always worried, Lian,¡± assured Kieran.
¡°I know. Thank you for taking care of me, big brother.¡±
Lia adjusted her cor and turned around casually. She heard Kieran saying her name, but she felt oddly tired.
Soon the music changed to a waltz and men walked across the ballroom floor to askdies to dance. Thediesughed and pretended that they had no choice but to ept.
She watched them and then moved her gaze to ude.
He was standing by the window with the Prince and many nobles, all of whom wanted to discuss politics.
As ude fielded their questions, he turned and locked eyes with Lia.
Lia brought her ss of champagne out to the terrace as the waltz reached its climax.
The terrace was empty due to the cold. Her breath was visible and the tips of her fingers froze to the champagne ss.
Did Ie out for no reason?
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Regret overcame her. The dancers in the ballroom looked like a moving painting.
¡°May I have this dance?¡±
Lia whirled around at the unexpected invitation. There was ude on the terrace.
¡°Can¡¯t you see all the youngdies awaiting your invitation to dance?¡± retorted Lia.
Prompted by her casual reply, he nced back at the dancers and shook his head as if it were too troublesome.
¡°I only dance with the one I want.¡±
Lia remembered the day so long ago when he refused Marilyn¡¯s invitation to dance.
¡°Perhaps, you don¡¯t know how to dance?¡± Lia asked teasingly.
¡°In that case, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you.¡±
He was still so confident. He drew closer to her, smiling down at her.
Recalling her lewd dream about him, her heart raced.
Lia leaned against the railing and looked up at him, troubled. Then he took a step back, and formally bowed, outstretching his hand in an invitation to dance.
She looked about, worried that others would see them. But ude removed the champagne ss from her hand, ced it down, and pulled her into his embrace.
She gasped. The tempo of the music¡ªslow and sultry¡ªmirrored their mood.
¡°You have to lead,¡± she said.
He led her in time with the melody and Lia followed awkwardly.
¡°You never learned to dance,¡± he remarked.
¡°There was no reason to.¡±
¡°Before we decided on the border,¡± ude said, changing topics, ¡°Ian Sergio said he would give us the diamond mine in exchanged for you.¡±
She simplyughed. She had just aboutpletely forgotten about Ian Sergio. The deal he suggested was typical for him.
¡°It was probably a joke.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so. Perhaps, because you¡¯re too pretty as a man, Canillian.¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t mock me, Sir.¡±
ude¡¯s eyes narrowed and then closed.
¡°Soon,¡± he whispered, ¡°many things will change.¡±
Their footsteps were imprinted on the terrace snow.
Their steps and the strains of piano music were in harmony. Lia leaned her head against his hard chest and held his hand.
The moon peaked from behind a cloud and the snow fell on them and their shadows.
ude wiped the snowkes from her face, grabbed her sharp chin, and made her look at him. Each time their eyes met, it felt like the first time, their gazes evincing their longing for one another.
ude looked into her eyes for a very long time, then bowed his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the North together¡ªto Del Casa.¡±
Chapter 69.1
Chapter 69.1
Del Casa.
Lia got off the train and faced the vast city she remembered well.
¡°Del Casa is a mix of Ataer and Cosoar. It has its metropolitan area, its schools, its slums. There is a forest that you will enjoy,¡± said ude.
¡°Sir.¡±
Lia carefully leaned her hands against his chest. His invitation wasn¡¯t that sudden, but it did put her in a difficult situation.
Sensing how she felt, he clutched her waist hard and put his forehead against hers.
¡°I think I¡¯ve done my part ying hide and seek. Do you still have business to take care of?¡±
¡°I have to decide where to live. Also, I still¡ª¡±
She didn¡¯t like that she still had one thing of most importance left to do.
¡°Still?¡±
¡°I have something to do, yes.¡±
¡°So, it¡¯s not rejection.¡±
His low voice had some joy in it. He didn¡¯t rush an answer out of her. His eyes searched hers, but with some certainty.
She had to tell him¡ªtell him that she is a woman. But she was afraid of revealing the truth, especially if it led him to disappointment.
What if ude liked her as a man?
He emanated a certain chaos as far as she was concerned.
Lia rxed as his warm hands covered her cheek and ears.
¡°It Isn¡¯t. Rejection, that is,¡± she said with a sigh and looked up at him.
His lips kissed hers.
Startled, she took a step back, the chill of the snow between them.
ude pursued the kiss with his warm tongue.
It was then that she clutched ude¡¯s waist hard. A piano melody faded and the terrace door in the distance opened. Men spilled out, lighting their cigarettes as they continued conversing.
¡°Ha! The savages of Geore will no longer dare to e here!¡±
¡°His Majesty is going to establish an academy in the North and send workers to the mine. Now that Duke Ihar has bee the Grand Duke, Duke Belham must be quite jealous.¡±
¡°As expected. With his shell of a title, he dared to pete against Ihar, the Grand Duke. I heard that this prompted the schrs from Geore to go to the North. So, His Majesty¡¯s wish will e true.¡±
Lia, surprised at the presence of the men, pushed ude¡¯s chest. Just as a displeased ude was about to react, someone shouted to him.
¡°Grand Duke Sire!¡±
He gave Lia a cold stare and his lips might have mouthed a curse.
Lia grabbed the freezing rail and showed her respect. As the men approached ude, Lia ran in the opposite direction. Her cold face reddened.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
His kiss had been softer than sherbet and sweeter than ice cream.
She pressed the back of one hand to her just-kissed lips and kept running. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed her. A gentleman close to her joked about her red face, but she wasn¡¯t sure what he said.
The Marchioness left the ballroom and she and Lia met eye to eye. Lia bowed.
Is he crazy?
To kiss her with so many people nearby! The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was crazy.
As she walked across the garden, she could clearly hear the footsteps of the man on her mind.
Lia whirled around and yelled at ude, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±
¡°Why are you running away?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just going back to my room, not running away. I need to rest. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±
¡°Me too. I¡¯m not chasing you, but am going to rest. I didn¡¯t sleep much. To be truthful, I didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±
¡°Then to the main Pce¡ª¡±
¡°No, my bedroom is also this way.¡±
Their footsteps continued on the snowy path. The evergreen needles shook and the snow fell from them.
Lia hurried on with her head down. People outside stared at them, but she didn¡¯t slow down.
The Princess¡¯s Pce was very close but felt so far away. The snow came down harder and harder.
ude sped up when they arrived at the side of the Pce, a quiet area with just the two of them.
He swore under his breath as Lia was about to climb the stairs. She turned her head. He grabbed her arm.
Her mind couldn¡¯t keep pace with events.
He let out a sigh as he pushed her against a cold pir and kissed her hard. She put up her hands to push him away, but he held them.
His ck hair fell onto her face, tickling her cheek.
He panted and smothered her with burning kisses. He couldn¡¯t get enough of her, crushing her with passion and longing.
She knew it was time to acknowledge the truth, that she could no longer parade as a man in front of him. When she was with him, she wanted to be a woman and it hurt her heart to masquerade as a man.
Her eyes sparkled. ude let go of her hands and caressed her face.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can no longer y hide and seek with you, Canillia,¡± he said in a heavy voice, so close to her.
Lia looked up, seeing him in a haze.
¡°What did you just¡ª¡±
¡°My Canillia,¡± he whispered, caressing her.
It wasn¡¯t a dream. Everything she had believed to be a dream was, in fact, real.
??
Chapter 69.2
Chapter 69.2
Lia¡¯s mind went nk. She stood there frozen. Then suddenly, ude lifted her off the ground and slung her over his shoulder.
¡°Sir!¡±
Despite her struggles, he carried her to her bedroom.
Her bedroom was quiet, lit only by the firece that crackled and popped.
She hit his shoulder but to no avail. He dropped her on her bed and started unbuttoning his uniform, looking at her with hungry eyes.
Lia noticed a red mark on ude¡¯s neck as he climbed into the bed with her.
¡°You made me go crazy the entire night and now you¡¯re going to pretend that it was a dream?¡±
She backed away quietly and tried her best to understand the situation.
He had definitely called her Canillia.
¡°Thenst night¡ª¡±
¡°No fear and even less embarrassment. How can you be so fearless in front of a man? Well, answer me.¡±
Her hand clutched a sheet. ude took that hand and kissed it.
Lia bit her lip and stared at him, her mind a whirlwind.
¡°Since when have you known¡ª¡±
¡°Who knows?¡± He scoffed and smoothly removed her jacket. Then he slowly took off her cream-colored bow tie and undid her shirt buttons¡ªso tiny in his great big hands.
Lia watched mesmerized as he undid her shirt.
Soon the tight undergarment that hid her breasts was visible. His calm eyes stared at it.
It looked like she could hardly breathe in it.
It was because of this.
The marks on her sensitive skin at the edges of the undergarment bothered him.
ude slowly brushed his hand down her pale skin, from her lean neck to her shoulder and across the undergarment line. Then he pulled on the tight knot to loosen the undergarment.
Lia finally breathed in and crossed her arms over her breasts.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything until now?¡± she asked with her voice catching and betraying a tinge of resentment.
¡°There was no need,¡± ude calmly answered.
¡°Were you having fun making a fool out of me?¡± Tears finally spilled from her eyes.
¡°You¡¯re the one who made a fool out of me,¡± he mumbled, entranced by her eyes.
¡°I never did!¡±
¡°Ah! I was always honest with you. I told you that I like you. No matter if you¡¯re a man or an animal. That I didn¡¯t care.¡±
Then he kissed her teary eyes and said, ¡°So, now I have to see the real you.¡±
He encircled her thin waist andy her down. As ude pulled her hair tie, her long hair spread out on the pillow.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
He buried his lips into her neck and pulled the string of the undergarment without hesitation. As the thin leather fell away from her body, Lia twisted to hide herself.
He grabbed hold of her both wrists, pushed them down on the sheet and whispered, ¡°You took my first kiss, so you need to be held responsible, Canillia. Don¡¯t you think?¡±
***
Kieran supported a drunk Gliad and loaded him in the car. Anastasia, already inside the car, hugged her husband and asked Kieran, ¡°What about Canillian?¡±
¡°I¡¯m looking for him. He might have left already since he doesn¡¯t like balls.¡±
¡°Just make sure he behaves. Leaving the ball without permission is a rude behavior.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, mother.¡±
¡°Kieran, the moment his identity is revealed, the Vale family will be dishonored. Make sure to keep it quiet until after your wedding. Agreed?¡±
Kieran sighed deeply and nodded. He signaled the driver to go and went back to the ball, still full of drunk soldiers.
As the ball ended, people headed back home. But, Canillia was nowhere to be seen.
Kieran was notified that she hadn¡¯t e back home, so he went towards the side of the Pce.
In front of the Princess¡¯s Pce, the Grand Duke lit a cigarette. The smoke curled in the air while his dark hair blew in the wind.
The Grand Duke, his uniform buttons undone, blended with the darkness.
Hearing someone, ude turned his head. Kieran approached him, struck by ude¡¯s freakishly blue eyes.
¡°Grand Duke Sire.¡±
ude would have smiled at Kieran who had just honored him by using a higher title, but he was different today¡ªemitting the energy of a huge beast.
¡°Have you seen Lian?¡± Kieran asked.
¡°Lian?¡±
¡°Yes. He left the ball but he hasn¡¯t e home, so I¡¯m looking for him.¡±
Along with his cold smile, ude¡¯s eyes held an unusual emotion.
In an instant, ude punched Kieran¡¯s face. Kieran stumbled and shouted, ¡°ude!¡± as he wiped blood from his face.
ude grabbed Kieran by his cor and pushed him against the wooden pir. Kieran let out a heavy moan.
With no regard for Kieran¡¯s wellbeing, ude demanded, ¡°Have you seen Canillia¡¯s body?¡±
¡°What? What do you mean?¡±
¡°I¡¯m asking you if you have seen the bruises on that child¡¯s body, young Marquis.¡±
Kieran shook his head while grabbing ude¡¯s wrist.
¡°Sir.¡±
Each time he spoke, smoke stung his eyes, making his mind hazy like he was walking in a fog.
¡°There¡¯s no more reason for her to live a double life. So, go tell the Marchioness that Canillia is going to Del Casa with the Grand Duke and the two will live happily ever after.¡±
??
Chapter 70.1
Chapter 70.1
ude released his grip on Kieran and went into the Pce. Kieran ran after him, calling out to understand what was happening, but ude signaled the guards to stop him.
¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±
The guards obeyed ude¡¯s order.
Kieran stood there stunned with his hand covering his wound. ude didn¡¯t look back at Kieran. With each stair he climbed he felt disgust at the bruises on Lia¡¯s pure skin. The bruise along the edge of her undergarment wasn¡¯t made overnight.
It hadn¡¯t been Canillia¡¯s decision to put herself in leather prison to hide her s*x, it was clearly the idea of the damn Marchioness¡ªor that of Marquis Gliad.
Emotion had bubbled up in ude once he saw the bruises on Canillia. He bristled at the thought that she had epted the pain the disguise caused. Therefore, he left her room without touching her again. But the moment he turned to leave, he missed her. He thought himself to bepletely insane.
There she was, in front of him, and he simply left the room. Unsure of what he was doing, all he knew was that he missed her. He really must be insane.
ude pushed down his emotion as he stood outside her door. He knew he was capable of killing anyone who had just stood by watching Cani¡¯s charade. He would follow through on that if that is what she wants.
He opened the door with a fake smile. His eyes became cold as he stepped into the room. The firece was lit, but she wasn¡¯t there. As he came to the middle of the room, he heard the sound of water hitting the floor. Her clothes were strewn about.
ude picked up a robe and stepped into the bathroom. There she was, curled on the floor under a stream of water, trembling, weeping, as she tried to erase her bruises with her hands. Goosebumps appeared on her pale back and thin arms. She wiped tears from her eyes and stood up under the flow of water looking determined.
ude¡¯s heart sank upon taking in this sad scene. He was shaken. He dropped the robe and walked towards her. He felt the chill of the water. Rage welled up within him.
ude took her arm and turned her around. She dropped the soap on the floor. Her empty eyes made his heart hurt. ¡°What are you doing? This is stupid.¡± He covered her tiny frozen head, letting the water hit himself instead.
Trembling and teary, she blinked, but said nothing. She buried her face into his chest and then finally spoke.
¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡±
¡°What is?¡±
¡°Everything about me. I¡¯m not a man or a woman¡ª¡±
Is that why she wants to erase the bruises?
To think that she was taking on the cold water just because of that! He wouldn¡¯t leave her alone when she was like this.
He hugged her tighter.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Just what are you saying?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that why you left? Because I¡¯m ugly?¡±
¡°Ugly? Cani, stop!¡± ude shouted too loud.
¡°Sir! The soap is¡ª¡± she said through her sobs.
¡°I told you to stop.¡±
He shut the water off and carried a struggling Lia into the bedroom. She dug herself into him, embarrassed about revealing her naked body. ude was trying his best to push down the sense of shame that in some way swallowed his sanity.
He took her to the sofa in front of the firece and their frozen bodies warmed by the fire.
¡°Are you insane? What if you caught a cold?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t cold at all,¡± she replied.
¡°And no, not ugly. Not even a little,¡± he said.
Canillia looked up while her lips moved. She was lovely even when she cried or tried not to cry.
¡°Then, why? Why did you leave in a rage?¡±
¡°I was in a rage?¡±
¡°You were. And then you simply left.¡±
¡°You thought that was towards you? You really don¡¯t know?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t. Perhaps I am stupid. But, I can¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±
Damn it.
ude caressed her cheek and gave her a yful bite on her nose. Canillia curled up in surprise.
He casually nibbled at her lips, chin, neck and into her corbone. As he did, the water droplets at the ends of his hair dropped onto her pale skin. ude watched the droplets slide down her baster skin. His lips and hot tongue traced the path. He licked her with care, like an animal would lick a wound.
Chapter 70.2
Chapter 70.2
Canillia unsped her hands and ran her fingers through his wet hair. Her body responded each time his wet shirt touched her skin.
udeid trembling Canillia down and kneeled on one knee before her. ¡°Canillia, you have a habit of underestimating me,¡± he whispered quietly while undressing himself. The embarrassed Lia tried to hide her body with a nket.
ude, now fully naked, lifted nket from her shoulders and pulled her to himself, sitting her on hisp. ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry with you,¡± he said, ¡°I was worried about you.¡±
Worried.
¡°Then don¡¯t show worry with anger. You¡¯re so scary.¡±
¡°I¡¯m scary?¡± He grabbed hold of her sharp chin and made her look at him. She tried her best to avoid his eyes but she couldn¡¯t turn her head. Lia stared into his ocean blue eyes and nodded. Heughed. ¡°If I act even scarier, are you going to stop running away?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t run away.¡±
¡°You always do. To a dark alley under the name Canillian. And into my dreams,¡± he said as his deep voice cracked a little¡ªmaking him even sexier.
Lia bit her lip while pressing her thumb on his mouth. If everything she had thought to be a dream were true, thenst night¡¯s kisses while gazing into each other¡¯s eyes was real. Confessing that she missed him was real. It was a night without lies¡ªwithout anything hidden.
This room¡ªthis gift from Rosina¡ªwas magical. The thought infused her with emotion and she embraced him hard, saying, ¡°Then don¡¯t be scary.¡±
Lia pressed her eyes on his strong shoulder. She didn¡¯t want to cry but tears kepting, but not because of the embarrassment of being naked or having her weakness revealed.
¡°Okay,¡± he said softly. His hand traveled from her waist to her neck. He bit her earlobe and then licked it. ¡°But,¡± he said between licks, ¡°one exception is if you make me crazy.¡±
¡°I¡¯m innocent.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°I know,¡± he whispered, stirring hot and ticklish sensations within her. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but sensed that he was smiling. ¡°Do you know how I handled thest three years?¡± he asked. She shook her head. His kisses and caresses distracted her from everything else except her arousal. It was hard to breathe. His hand slid down from her neck and caressed her curves.
¡°I recall your sly face when you whispered in my ear that you like me. You have ruined me, Canillia,¡± he said with his deep, sensual voice.
She tried to push him away, but her hands against his hard chest merely stimted him even more. He yfully bit her shoulder and she stopped his lips from kissing her. Then he licked her palm and looked her in the eye saying, ¡°So, I have no intention of forgiving you easily.¡±
She couldn¡¯t breathe. Every time he touched her, she was aroused. He kissed her ear and cheek and stood up.
Canillia looked at his manhood and let out a gasp, but she couldn¡¯t escape him as he kissed her while sping the back of her head. Two of them copsed into the bed. Their breathing, now panting. Their minds, now in an altered state. ude spread her legs, gave her ankle a quick bite, and then gently kissed the inside of her hot thighs. Lia¡¯s heart raced with excitement.
¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll experience pain or pleasure, but you¡¯ll be my clematis,¡± he whispered.
He slipped his hand between her hot thighs as she, unustomed to the steamy, wet sensations of arousal, tried unsessfully to close her legs.
¡°Canillia.¡±
He ced himself between her legs and lowered his upper body. Their bodies entwined. He entered her and let out a satisfying sigh. She felt simultaneous pain and pleasure. To ude, she was the only truth in awless world.
He pressed down on her struggling thighs and covered her lips with his. They tasted one another. In her, ude¡¯s anxiety and worry were reced with a euphoria surpassed by any he had ever felt before. His manhood reached within her with more tenacity than he¡¯d ever had on the battlefield.
ude caressed her trembling eyes and encircled the sheet around her, keeping her from running away from him.
Tears streamed down her face and she bit his arm. His eyes shed with the pain, fueling his aggression. He leaned on her upper body and curled up.
¡°Not yet.¡±
Chapter 71.1
Chapter 71.1
He kissed her cheek and carefully massaged her thin arms and legs. Her skin was so soft, that whenever he held her twig of an ankle, he felt the urge to pounce on her again.
ude yed with Canillia¡¯s hair as she was curled up sound asleep. He caressed her nose and kissed her lips. She flinched in her sleep, pushed him, and whined to stop as if she were dreaming. ude smiled faintly and then looked her up and down. She didn¡¯t look like a man in any way. It was hard to believe that she was able to fool him and everyone else.
¡°It would¡¯ve been better if you had looked pretty in my eyes.¡±
He touched her lips and parted them. His finger touched her teeth¡ªthe teeth that had bit him to tell him it hurt. He slowly ran his finger along her teeth, opened her mouth and felt her soft, wet tongue.
Although still sleeping, she chewed on his finger. His patience wavered. He wanted more of her, but recalled he had been all over her throughout the night. ude sighed and gently put his lips on hers so that she wouldn¡¯t wake up. It was when hisrge hand brushed her thigh that she stirred.
¡°Stop, sir. I¡¯m tired.¡±
¡°Call my name.¡±
¡°How can I¡ª¡±
¡°Now.¡±
She started to sweat. She was hesitant to call his name and it affected him adversely. udey on top of Lia, pressing on her, kissing her as she struggled beneath him. She was barely able to close her legs and whined that this was unfair.
¡°It feels odd.¡±
¡°For feeling odd¡ª¡±
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°Say my name.¡±
She blushed and closed her sleepy eyes while moving her lips.
It was just a name. He longed to hear her say his name, to give him what he wanted¡ªthe feeling he hoped for. ude bit different parts of her body as if punishing her and worked his way down beyond her bellybutton.
Lia, surprised, finally screamed out his name.
¡°ude!¡±
His lips drew a curve.
ude seemed quite satisfied and kissed her young skin passionately. She finally rxed, but looked away from him.
¡°Do you know what It means to be the clematis?¡±
¡°I heard something about it, but¡ª¡±
ude held her hands down on the sheet and looked into her eyes. There she was. Her honey-colored hair spread out on the sheet, red marks on her skin, his scent on her. Everything was satisfying. Satisfying? No, that word couldn¡¯t describe how he felt.
¡°Canillia.¡±
Their bodies slowly came together. His craving was such that he would swallow this woman if he could. Before he dove into her, he whispered, ¡°To be the clematis means that both my body and my heart be yours.¡±
It also means that you are mine.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
ude didn¡¯t actually say the second part. How would she react to that? He buried himself in her and gazed into her green eyes as their hot bodies locked together.
The snow piled on the windowsill. The only sounds were of the wind rattling the windowpanes and two lovers moaning with excitement and heat.
This was the seventh winter he remembered.
***
¡°Really?¡± said Rosina as she looked up at Baron Tenan in surprise.
¡°I personally confirmed this. The Grand Duke is with Sir Canillian.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. I can finally rx,¡± Rosina said, as she smiled and looked at the snacks that the Baron had brought¡ªcookies and cake that she had ordered for Canillia.
She was worried that Canillia had disappeared from the ball without fully enjoying it, but ude had gone to find Canillia before she did.
Rosina turned around looking satisfied and then went to Kieran, who was sitting glumly by the firece.
¡°Sir.¡±
Kieran, with a wound on his lips, asked to find Canillian. He said that he wasn¡¯t allowed into the Princess¡¯s Cottage Pce. He looked desperate.
Rosina sat by Kieran and sped her hands together.
¡°Have you heard? Lia is okay, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°She¡¯s not okay, Princess. She¡¯s just a child. But¡ª¡±
¡°No. Lia is an adult¡ªthe same age we were upon our engagement. Lia is ady who will be the Duke¡¯s clematis. Please stop worrying like a big brother.¡±
Even so, Kieran buried his face in his hands looking defeated. Lia was still a small, beautiful child to him. He cherished her so much that he didn¡¯t want to give her away.
Also, there was still Prince Ian Sergio¡¯s marriage proposal to consider.
The Marquis hadn¡¯t yet epted it, but to have a rtionship with the Grand Duke even before officially rejecting the marriage proposal, just wasn¡¯t done.
¡°Lots of things will change once the war is over,¡± Ian had written. ¡°The Empire will gain wealth and I will gain her.¡±
Three years ago, Ian had already foreseen that a war would break out, that the King of Geore would change, and that the Empire would be victorious.
But one thing Ian Sergio would never have guessed is the rtionship between Canillia and ude.
If Baron Tenan had spoken the truth, then Canillia is already the Grand Duke¡¯sdy.
If ude refused the right to the mine, then even the Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to easily force a decision on him. On the other hand, there would be a crisis in the Empire.
Factions will take sides to form another round of allies and enemies.
Kieran rubbed his mouth where he was hit by ude.
What kind of bruise did Canillia have that made the Grand Duke so angry?
Chapter 71.2
Chapter 71.2
While deep in thought, a white hand appeared and applied medicine to Kieran¡¯s bruised lips. Rosina smiled as she tended to him.
¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. And thank you, Princess.¡±
Rosina moved her gaze from Kieran¡¯s face to the view from the window.
¡°They say they can¡¯t move the carriage because of the amount of snow. So, please stay in the Pce.¡±
***
She woke up at the sound of light tapping on the window.
Is it morning?
Lia tussled while rubbing her eyes. She wanted to get up, but her entire body felt like she had been beaten and her eyes were swollen from all the crying.
This was all because of the Grand Duke. What happenedst night wasn¡¯t a dream, not a mirage. It also wasn¡¯t a nightmare.
Then, why did she cry so much whenever she embraced him? Because of pain? Or was she afraid of something?
She pulled the sheet around her and thought of every ache and pain.
The sound of tapping came again. She turned around to check what it was and her eyes widened.
Perched on the windowsill was the ash-colored hawk preening its wet feathers. This was definitely the hawk that had brought her the messages.
Lia forced herself up. She approached the window leaning on the pir and chairs for support as she made her way to open the window. The cold wind blew through her hair.
The bird flew in and sat on top of the couch as if it had been waiting for an invitation to sit.
¡°How did you know I was here?¡± she asked the hawk with amazement.
The bird ignored her question and instead focused on his feathers. It hadn¡¯t even brought a message.
That was odd. If someone sent it to her, then there had to be a message tied to it.
¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± she asked the hawk.
Liaughed and slowly approached the dozing hawk. She crouched in front of it and extended her finger as she gazed into its blue eyes.
It rubbed its head against her hand. It was an odd feeling as expected.
¡°He seems to like you,¡± said a voice from the bathroom.
The voice belonged to ude who stood there wearing a robe.
There he was, sorge, strong, and sexy. He smelled like fresh herbs.
She thought he had gone back to his room. She avoided his gaze while clenching onto the sheet that was covering her.
¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±
¡°I shaved.¡±
He didn¡¯t seem to care that she was embarrassed. Instead, he walked to the hawk and caressed its beak. Lia opened her eyes and looked back and forth between ude and the hawk.
The hawk spread his wings. ude rubbed its beak and the hawk perched on ude¡¯s arm. ude frowned slightly in reaction to the hawk¡¯s sharp ws.
¡°This hawk is yours?¡± Lia asked, stunned.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
He scoffed, gettingfortable on the sofa, stretching out his long legs.
¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±
How could I have!
Lia stood up feeling betrayed. She quickly lost strength in her legs and stumbled back.
The hawk flew up and ude¡¯s hands supported Lia. He lifted her up all too easily.
Thanks to that she wasn¡¯t hurt, but he embraced her and theynded together on the sofa.
¡°So clumsy,¡± he said, yfully scolding her.
Lia pointed at the hawk to me it. It was now perched on the mantlepiece like a doll.
¡°That hawk brought me a message. So, you were the sender?¡±
¡°Of course. Since you didn¡¯t send me a single message, I contacted you.¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I thought¡ª¡±
She couldn¡¯t say that she thought her mother had sent it to her. Talking about her mother would lead to mentioning Louvre and the anarchists. ude would never let go of her clumsy lies.
¡°I didn¡¯t know who knew my name. Plus, I was afraid¡ªscared that the hawk might poke me or scratch me.¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t you, then the hawk would have.¡±
His bulky chest peeked through his robe.
Lia tried to avoid seeing it, but ude was tenacious.
¡°Canillia.¡±
¡°Yes?¡± she asked while looking at the closet wondering what clothing she should put on. She had to get dressed right now¡ªeven if she wore female attire.
While she was pondering how she was going to hide her naked body, ude grabbed her chin strongly and made her look at him. Lia blinked, unsure of what was toe.
¡°Sir?¡±
It was certain that he didn¡¯t like something. He sighed a long sigh and smiled so beautifully while looking down.
¡°ude,¡± said ude, correcting her.
¡°ude,¡± she said acquiescing.
He lifted his eyebrows in satisfaction and pressed his lips on a bruise.
¡°I will find out for sure today. Yesterday was too dark, but now is perfect.¡±
¡°Find out about what?¡±
¡°Everything,¡± he answered cryptically.
Lia gasped and shut her eyes. His tongue touched where the mark was again. She couldn¡¯t hold back her reaction to the tickling sensation so she held his face and made him look at her. They kissed.
Last night¡¯s snowfall began to melt, looking like raining down from the roof. People outside shoveled snow. Their kiss heated up and ude looked like he was losing his patience.
Just then there was a brief knock on the door and the door swung open without permission.
Chapter 72.1
Chapter 72.1
The first thing the person faced when he entered was the hawk.
¡°Ah! ude!¡±
There was a sound of pping wings and a scream. It was Prince Wade who had entered her room. Wade was surprised by the hawk¡¯s attack. He rushed back out of the room and kept calling for ude.
¡°Damn it Paullen! Why can¡¯t you recognize me still? Grand Duke! Do something about him!¡±
The prince¡¯s shout rang out into the second floor hallway. ude red at the rude intruder and covered Lia with a nket.
¡°Stay here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Prince¡¯s voice.¡±
As she poked her head out of the nket, looking pale, he stroked her small head, and kissed her cheek.
¡°I know. So don¡¯t look at Wade for now.¡±
¡°But I need to at least greet him¡¡±
¡°Like this?¡±
Canillia nodded gravely. ude made sure she had pulled the nket over her head and got up.
As he whistled towards Wade who was pushed into the hallway, Paullen flew back and sat on the back of the sofa.
¡°Good job, Paullen.¡± ude caressed the hawk¡¯s beak and went to Wade.
¡°Not a good look, Your Highness.¡± He offered Wade a hand to help him up the floor. Wade got upining.
¡°How about closing your robe? I know you like it but it¡¯s not a good look on you, either.¡±
¡°Is that why you came to meddle?¡±
¡°No to meddle. I was quite jealous that you got Canillian all to yourself.¡±
Jealous.
ude scoffed and looked at the sofa where Canillian was hiding behind. Wade then walked towards it. But ude blocked his way.
¡°Canillian isn¡¯t here. But mydy is in the room and not in a position to see you.¡±
¡°Ady. That¡¯s not what Rosina said. She said she gave it to Canillian. Who is it?¡±
¡°She¡¯s my clematis.¡±
¡°Clematis¡¡±
Wadeughed in disbelief. ude had no intention of revealing Canillian¡¯s identity to the Prince. Even if the Prince had already assumed something.
He closed his robe and took out the cigarette case from Wade¡¯s shirt pocket. The Prince rxed.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s so rude to me. You know that?¡±
ude ignored him.
¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here to see Canillian. Is something urgent?¡±
He headed to the balcony with a lit cigarette. The cool breeze wafted in from the open door.
¡°No, I¡¯m really here to see Canillian. I need to tell him something.¡±
Wade leaned against the wall and pointed somewhere at the garden. ude¡¯s gaze followed it. There was a car inside the pce. It had Marquis Vale¡¯s family symbol on the car. Kieran got into the car looking in a hurry, looking at his watch.
¡°There¡¯s news of Marquis¡¯s townhouse being attackedst night. I think they were after his diamond.¡±
ude¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Like I said, I heard it was a rough night.¡±
¡°What happened to them?¡±
¡°Two of them were killed on the spot. Some of the diamonds were taken and the butler was hurt badly.¡±
ude remembered the face of the butler of the Marquis family. He had served the family for a long time.
Was it Angel?
ude extinguished the cigarette on the snow. ¡°Who was it?¡±
¡°The anarchists.¡±
He didn¡¯t waver at the answer. There were anarchists everywhere. They were always a part of some crime or another. They also happened to have a track record of kidnapping Canillian.
ude frowned while recalling the lying doctor¡¯s face. ¡°His Majesty still hasn¡¯t gotten rid of them.¡±
¡°Grand Duke. You do know that they won¡¯t disappear that easily? They are tenacious. Like, vines that will grow thicker, the more you cut them.¡±
¡°Even so, they¡¯re bold. Going after the diamond and targeting the Vale family. That means they have someone powerful to rely on.¡± He responded dryly but there were a few questions in his mind.
How did the anarchists know that the Marquis¡¯s townhouse had diamonds?
Only a few people really knew about it. Maximilian, Marquis Vale, the Emperor and a few people from the royal family. The reason why the Emperor had ordered Marquis Vale to guard the diamond was because the Vale family vault was guarded strictly.
The diamond was stolen through all that security¡
That meant that the security of the vault was loosened for some reason.
¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± Said Wade impatiently. ude waited.
¡°ording to the Marchioness, Canillian Vale went missing in the middle of the ball. The Marquis¡¯s ce was attacked after and there were witnesses who saw Canillian near Louvre. Unfortunately, the Marchioness thinks that Canillian is the culprit, Grand Duke.¡±
ude rubbed his mouth. ¡°Canillian as the culprit? How unfortunate¡¡±
Chapter 72.2
Chapter 72.2
¡°We must be suspicious. There were witnesses who saw Canillian near the Louvre.¡±
¡°So, Canillian is contacting them in secret? You think that as well?¡±
¡°Our dear Marchioness believes so.¡±
udeughed. Canillian went missing from the ball because she was with him the whole night. She was still with him.
But someone saw Canillian near the Louvre¡
¡°I feel sorry for the Marchioness. Seems like something¡¯s wrong with her head.¡± ude opened the balcony.
¡°You¡¯re sure it wasn¡¯t him?¡±
He stopped in his tracks. Wade couldn¡¯t read ude¡¯s expression.
¡°You¡¯re not the only one worrying about Canillian, Grand Duke.¡±
¡°Good to hear,¡± said ude. The Prince let him go.
ude instantly went to Canillia¡¯s room. He let the guards know that Wade was in the balcony and opened the door, Canillia looked up when she finished buttoning up.
She looked pretty as a man now that she was dressed up again.
¡°Darn.¡± He clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t like it. She finished buttoning up and avoided his eyes.
¡°I know it¡¯s weird. But I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s a habit¡¡±
¡°Who said anything about it? I didn¡¯t say anything, Canillian.¡±
He called her Canillian on purpose. He was going to ept if she insisted on looking like a man. It wasn¡¯t like he could take her back to Del Casa right away, or put a ring on her finger.
ude stood behind Lia. He took theb from her hand and brushed her soft hair. He brushed her hair awkwardly. The feeling of her hair wrapping in his fingers was addicting.
He looked at her hair in his hands. The light shone and illuminated her. His lover who was bing a man right in front of him.
The eyes that stared at him looked concerned. Canillia looked away after staring at him for a while. ude then grabbed her chin and turned her to face him.
¡°You¡¯re beautiful. No matter what you do.¡± He kissed her long and pale neck. He licked her soft skin and opened her shirt button one at a time.
Thankfully there was no leather undergarment that was constraining her this time. That was enough for him. As long as she doesn¡¯t choose to endure the pain herself, he¡¯ll make sure other forms of pain don¡¯t reach her.
He was confident. She became a beautifuldy in his arms.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Not yet. I don¡¯t think you will be able to leave here today, Canillia.¡±
***
Damn the snow!
The road was a mess. He was barely able to make it to the Townhouse to meet the police officers who were investigating the case.
The attendees who were chatting among themselves saw the young Marquis and greeted him formally and went back to their position.
Messiness was not allowed in the Vale family. But right now, shing lights and the people iming to be witnesses were filling up the Marquis¡¯s ce.
¡°Mother.¡± Kieran went to the meeting room immediately followed by a servant. There was Anastasia talking with the head of the police department.
Anastasia saw Kieran and looked at him in despair.
¡°What happened?¡± Kieran asked the police officer.
¡°Latest night, there was an attack. Four culprits. They went straight to the vault. Coincidentally, the guards were with the Marquis couple. I think the intruder knew that.¡±
¡°What about Angel? Where¡¯s our butler?¡±
¡°Angel was escorted to a hospital. Your father took him,¡± said Anastasia.
¡°Is he alright?¡±
¡°He should be fine now.¡±
Kieran breathed a sigh of relief. There was one important question left. Kieran felt like he was on the edge of the cliff when he heard what the head of the servants had to say.
He looked stern and stopped the head of the police from talking to Anastasia further. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a problem with the testimony.¡±
The other policemen talked amongst themselves as they were ready to head out. Their head frowned.
¡°The Marchioness already testified. She was¡ worried about Sir Canillian.¡±
He was trying to sound nice considering the second son¡¯s dignity. He was trying to be considerate of the mother¡¯s feelings when she had to use her own son for the attack. But Kieran took the head¡¯s notepad and read it.
Canillian was mentioned quite a lot. There was testimony about him disappearing from the ball and that he appeared near the Louvre. It was awful. Everything was a lie, and that it was his mother who had started this lie.
¡°This testimony is wrong. Canillian¡ was in the pce at that time. It is impossible for him to be at the pce and the Louvre at the same time.¡±
Chapter 73.1
Chapter 73.1
¡°Kieran! What are you talking about!¡±
Anastasia screamed in surprise. Kieran grabbed Anastasia¡¯s shoulder as she was pulling his arm and shook his head.
¡°Lian isn¡¯t the one, mother. We should correct what¡¯s not right.¡±
¡°Correct it? About what! What we need to correct isn¡¯t my statement, but the fact that he betrayed us!¡±
Anastasia¡¯s yelling echoed in the room. The inspector intervened.
¡°We¡¯ll investigate based on the statement first. We can¡¯t just assume Sir Canillian just by a statement. We need some evidence. So please two of you, stop. The young Marquis and I should have a chat alone.¡±
¡°I think that¡¯s better.¡±
Kieran agreed with him and led the riled up Anastasia to the study close to the drawing room.
The inspector and the chief of police were talking to each other while looking into the note. He couldn¡¯t hear it well, but it seemed like they were trying to find the middle ground to the different statement.
Anastasia lowered her voice to save her face and asked annoyingly.
¡°What are you doing, Kieran? How could you insult me like that!¡±
¡°Calm down, mother. But this isn¡¯t it. You pointed your finger at an innocent child!¡±
¡°Innocent? How can you be sure? He left the pce in the middle of the party. You know that he didn¡¯te back home even though the party ended. Also, we were attacked right before we arrived! If Angel was found a littlete¡ It¡¯s terrifying.¡±
Anastasia turned pale as she sped her shaking hands together. Anastasia didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.
She was his mother. He knew her well.
If she was lying, she wouldn¡¯t be showing this kind of reaction. She would try to silence him using her authority.
It was weird seeing Anastasia so emotional. He thought that she actually might be thinking Canillian is the culprit.
¡°Where¡¯s the witness that saw Lian?¡± Kieran asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know. It was the inspector that brought that statement, so I don¡¯t know who said it.¡±
¡°The person who saw the face?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know! But the storage was open. To do this while Donan is not there¡ Yes, it was weird he disappeared in the middle of the party. How dare he repay his debt this way!¡±
¡°No, mother. Please¡ Stop. Lian was with the Grand Duke at the time.¡±
Anastasia felt like the world shook around her and looked up at Kieran without a single word.
¡°Did you¡ say the Grand Duke?¡±
¡°He knows. Who Canillian is¡. That he¡¯s ady.¡±
¡°Ha!¡±
Anastasia fainted, overwhelming with emotion. Kieran was startled and called an attendee to move her to the bedroom and asked for a doctor.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Kieran stood up after staring at Anastasia for a bit as he heard the Marquis had arrived.
When he came out, he saw the Marquis shaking hands with the chief looking serious.
¡°There are some differences in statements.¡±
¡°I heard. But, like my son said, it wasn¡¯t Lian¡¯s doing.¡±
¡°But the Marchioness doesn¡¯t think so. There was a statement on someone seeing Sir Canillian near Louvre so we¡¯ll investigate a little more. It¡¯s a shame that this happened.¡±
Kieran asked on behalf of Gliad, who was looking grim on the sofa.
¡°Were the ones that killed really anarchists?¡±
As Kieran asked, the inspector looked at the chief and shrugged.
¡°They weren¡¯t registered as citizens of Etaire. Someone from the inspection room will contact us. Also the amount of diamonds missing is not a lot. They won¡¯t be able to make a deal on that kind of amount so you won¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±
The inspector seemed very confident.
As they left, the house was feeling down.
Kieran went to Gliad, who was thinking.
¡°She was with the Grand Duke?¡±
He asked about Canillia.
¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t see her face, but Baron Tenan checked.¡±
¡°Seems like he knows. About Lian¡.¡±
¡°The Grand Duke cares a lot about Lian. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.¡±
Two men nodded at the same time.
¡°Angel said¡. The person who took the diamond seemed familiar. Even though his face was covered, his size and height, his walking style were familiar. Lots of things can¡¯t be hidden. Angel has pretty good eyes¡ So that might be why they went after him first.¡±
Gliad ordered an attendee to bring out alcohol.
Kieran looked at his father, who has more white hair than before, and realized it was time.
¡°Father.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Long time ago¡ When I was found at the pond.¡±
Gliad¡¯s eyes sparkled at the unexpected words.
Kieran wiped his sweaty hands off his pants and continued.
¡°The person that took me to the pond wasn¡¯t Canillia¡¯s mother. It was¡ Mine.¡±
Chapter 73.2
Chapter 73.2
She might have whined about wanting to go home about twelve times. Whenever she wore clothes, he took them off, and even if she lifted a sock, ude just ambushed her. It was now afternoon. Canillia couldn¡¯t take it anymore so she took clothes and quickly ran into the bathroom to get dressed.
ude was absent for a phone call for a moment and when he came back, he saw her dressed. He frowned and put down new clothes in front of her.
¡°I told you to stay in the pce for ten days.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t. I need to go. Pepe will be worried.¡±
¡°She probably knows you¡¯re in the pce already.¡±
¡°Even so¡ Just let me go. Tomorrow! I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± She blushed while she said tomorrow.
Canillia looked at scoffing ude and scanned the messy room.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll allow it. But¡ Take my car. You¡¯re going to tell your maid that you¡¯re fine anding back. This time, not to the pce, but to my townhouse. There are too many people interrupting here.¡±
She looked sad when he said toe back immediately.
ude held back hisughter as her expression changed to his every word. Canillia nodded in the end and he kissed her on the forehead.
¡°Good.¡±
***
Pepe saw Liaing out of the car and ran out bare feet.
¡°Y, young master!¡±
She teared up in relief as she saw Lia.
The police came by in the morning and just a moment ago the inspector and chief came by to ask Canillia¡¯s whereabouts. That wasn¡¯t all. There was a mystery flower delivery.
¡°Are you ok? What happened.¡±
Pepe was about to spill everything but she kneeled in surprise as she saw the Grand Dukee out.
¡°My Lord the Grand Duke.¡±
ude was wearing a ck suit with ck gloves.
He scanned the mansion sharply and nodded.
¡°Did someonee by?¡±
¡°Ah, the police kept looking for the young master.¡±
¡°So?¡±
¡°I wasn¡¯t told that he was in the pce¡ So I told them I don¡¯t know¡¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t hear the news?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
ude wrapped his arm around Lia¡¯s shoulder, who was frozen not knowing what¡¯s going on. Pepe¡¯s eyes widened at such gesture.
¡°I heard that Marquis Gliad¡¯s ce was robbedst night. They took diamonds and the Marchioness is saying you¡¯re the culprit.¡±
¡°¡Pardon?¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°It was the anarchists. They bribed people to say that they saw you near Louvre. But I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re after you.¡± He kissed the top of her head while mumbling. ¡°But since you were with mest night, you can¡¯t be the culprit.¡±
Pepe looked like she was going to faint.
Canillia was lost at words as she let go of ude and went into the house. She then looked around the drawing room.
The anarchists attacked the Marquis¡¯s townhouse?
But why did the Marchioness im that I¡¯m the culprit?
She was looking around the drawing room with mixed emotion and saw a flower vase. More like the jasmine that was in the vase.
¡°Pepe¡. Pepe!¡±
Lia shouted sharply and pointed at the vase full of jasmine and asked.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°Some men brought it with the vase¡¡±
¡°Men?¡±
¡°They were¡. Someone who knew your actual name. They said to give it to you¡¡±
The men that knew Canillia Vale.
Lia covered her face with her hands.
The anarchists that attacked the Marquis townhouse at night.
The Marchioness that indicated her as the culprit.
And the jasmine.
¡¯46 Brill Street. On the day full of jasmine.¡¯
Lia remembered the message the doctor left. She felt nauseated at the smell of jasmine. She wanted to burn all the purple and white flowers there.
That moment, ude picked up the vase of jasmine. He frowned slightly.
¡°It¡¯s heavy.¡±
Much heavier than a normal vase.
ude broke the vase against the marble wall.
The vase broke with water pouring. But Canillia saw diamonds instead of water.
The diamonds that were in the vase spill on the floor with water. There were a few hundreds of diamonds the size of an adult thumbnail.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°They seem like the diamonds that were stolen.¡±
¡°What is¡¡±
¡°Someone really wants you to be the culprit. Maybe the Marchioness. Or¡ Someone else in your mind.¡± ude patted Canillia¡¯s head as she stood there looking nk. His calm eyes stared at her and asked, ¡°Do you want me to help? Canillia.¡±
Chapter 74.1
Chapter 74.1
There was depth in his voice that she couldn¡¯t quite put her fingers on. It sounded like he was waiting for her to grab his hand.
But Lia couldn¡¯t.
¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding¡ You don¡¯t need to help.¡±
¡°You think you can do this on your own?¡± ude asked.
¡°Well¡¡±
¡°The Marchioness isn¡¯t iming that you stole the diamond. She¡¯s iming that you¡¯re the one who instigated the anarchists. You really don¡¯t understand what it means for nobles to get involved with the anarchists?¡±
Treason.
She couldn¡¯t say it out loud. They were trying to make her be part of treason.
Anastasia, who pointed at her as the culprit, and the jasmine that was delivered was able to let her guess who was behind all this.
She stared right into ude¡¯s eyes.
¡°What if¡ I¡¯m really involved with them?¡±
ude¡¯s eyes started to shake. He brushed his face and brushed his hair over and approached her.
¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t let you get involved even further.¡±
His voice was kind that made it that much creepier.
¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Lia.
¡°Because your family is in Louvre?¡±
Lia looked away while holding down her surprise. Pepe, who cleaned up the ss pieces of broken vase, quickly left.
The only thing left on the floor was the diamonds on the floor and two of them.
¡°Is your family anarchists?¡±
¡°No!¡±
She shook her head vigorously. But she couldn¡¯t be sure.
He went towards the diamonds.
ude called Pepe again and ordered her to pick everything up, and then he headed upstairs. It was calm and leisurely.
¡°Is your room on the second floor?¡±
As Lia quickly followed him, he scoffed and stood on the stairs. Then turned around and hugged her waist.
¡°Uh!¡±
¡°Shh¡¡±
The kiss started instantly.
Pepe¡¯s blind spot. ude hugged her waist while kissing her lips. Lia was stepping back with her eyes closed.
Was the hallway this long?
He immediately stepped into her when she took a step back. She was scared that another maid might pop out. She felt her hairs standing at such kisses.
He leaned against the wall after going after her lips.
Lia¡¯s back hit the wall.
She realized that they had arrived in front of their room and opened the door with her hands behind her back. ude lifted up Lia, who lost her bnce as the door suddenly opened and then took her to the bed.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
The bedroom was chilly as it was empty for a few days. A bit of dust flew up as theyy down on the bed.
ude drank her sweet breaths and spit and licked her swollen lips. Lia¡¯s eyes looked a bit flustered as she looked up while panting.
She looked like this was unfair as if she was just swapped by him.
¡°Why do you look like you were wronged?¡± asked ude.
¡°I feel like¡ I keep getting swayed by you.¡±
¡°Swayed?¡±
¡°Just now, I was clear minded and normal. But¡ When you¡ Do that¡¡±
She looked lovely as she kept on rambling on.
ude replied back on purpose.
¡°Then keep getting swayed. I¡¯ll sway you with all my might.¡±
Lia closed her eyes again as he came to an unexpected conclusion.
¡°Are alldies this thin?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know better than I do¡?¡±
¡°Who knows, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve embraced.¡±
He looked like he was enjoying himself every time she blinked.
ude unbuttoned her shirt while kissing Lia¡¯s neck. Hisrge hand went past her back and up to her bre*st.
Canillia carefully caressed the man who was hugging her like he was ambushing her. He basically proposed to herst night. He said he¡¯ll make her his clematis and let her know what that meant.
Then three years before, it wasn¡¯t a mistake that he left the broach?
But it didn¡¯t feel real. The position of duchess should be held by a princess or a high level noble that fits the position. Of course, his mother also was a royal.
But a bastard from Louvre is going to be in that position?
The Ihars were the ones that tried their best to help improve and prosper the Empire on the simr level of position as the Emperor.
ude del Ihar was the one who knew the best about that. The man that was whispering sweetly that he liked me.
¡°Sir, stop¡ Stop now.¡±
¡°Why.¡±
¡°Pepe is outside.¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t that maid know that you¡¯re ady?¡±
¡°She does.¡±
¡°Then that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±
He locked his fingers in hers while saying this. Lia stared at her hand that was being held by his and spoke again.
¡°I can¡¯t¡ be clematis.¡±
When she said this, ude looked up. She felt bad as it felt like she said something really mean.
¡°Why is that?¡±
There was anger in his voice.
Chapter 74.2
Chapter 74.2
¡°Do you have another man?¡±
¡°No! No man.¡±
As she shook her head in fury, ude scoffed and pulled her up. Then he got off the bed and lit the firece.
¡°Then why.¡±
¡°I¡ have a promise I made with my mother. To live as ady when the timees and live very quietly where no one knows. Canillian Vale is the Marquis¡¯s second son, but Canillia is a low-ss from Louvre. There is no Duchess who was from low-ss.
¡°So?¡±
¡°The position of clematis isn¡¯t mine.¡±
He eximed shortly and then scoffed. He kept scoffing as if he heard something ridiculous.
He found the broach on the console. The symbol of clematis that he left. There was not a single dust on it. She kept it this importantly but ims that she has no right to be clematis? ude thought.
There was warmth as the firece started heating up. ude finally climbed into the bed, took off the rest of her shirt and unbuttoned her pants.
She kept looking towards the door after bing naked.
ude grabbed her chin and made her look at him.
The sox garter on her thin pale leg and her small feet that were smaller than his palm. And her hands.
He remembered when she was scooping snow with her hands. He could still clearly remember when she was crouching down on the floor and scraping snow without proper clothes.
I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d fall so hard for her.
At the time, he thought that she was being a bit rude as Kieran¡¯s fake.
Why?
Why does it have to be Canillia?
He took off her garter, kissed the top of her foot and brushed her thigh.
¡°No one but you can sit there.¡±
¡°ude¡¡±
¡°You can¡¯t rudely destroy the man¡¯s love, Canillia. I won¡¯t stop you¡ If you want to see how crazy I can get.¡±
Canillia held her breath as she stared at the man kissing her hand. He was smiling and it was too beautiful.
¡°If you¡¯re going to stimte me, I¡¯d like you to make me more crazy.¡±
***
¡°Ivan.¡±
The man in the shadow stepped up while putting off his cigarette as ude called.
¡°Isn¡¯t Sir Canillianing with you?¡±
Ivan closed his coat and shivered again. ude looked up at the lit up second floor and gave him a pouch.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°They¡¯re diamonds stolen from the Vale family. Keep them well.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°Also¡ I need someone to watch. Someone who can report the peopleing in and out of this house.¡±
Ivan smiled as he saw ude¡¯s serious face for the first time in a while.
¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±
ude was satisfied with the answer and got in the car.
He looked quite casual in front of her, but he was about to lose his temper. Can¡¯t be the clematis. Just because of the status? It seemed right for her to think like that. No, he knew she was right to think like that. He also knew that he was the crazy one. But whenever he was reminded of her panting hard under him, his mind became hazy and proper judgment wasn¡¯t made.
Her small hands that tried to push him away, unexpectedly sharp fingernails and her habit of biting his hand and arm when she was too stimted.
ude looked out the window.
Canillia¡¯s house was too close to Louvre. There was something connected to her in that darkness. He thought of burning the entire Louvre for a second. But then Canillia would definitely be sad. She will resent him and might even push him away.
There was nothing worse than that.
¡°You can¡¯t keep your eyes off of her. And¡ If Canillian heads to Louvre, then let me be the first to know. Okay?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Leon River¡¯s light was burning in his eyes. Like, seeing a burning Louvre.
***
¡°The Grand Duke took all over it?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
I knew it.
Canillia nodded while sighing. Pepe didn¡¯t know what to do.
She must have lots to ask. She¡¯s chatty. But there¡¯s nothing I can tell her.
So Lia just drank the tea Pepe brought and slept.
She woke up several times due to pain. Was itte pain, or because he wasn¡¯t there? It was only two days. She didn¡¯t think she couldn¡¯t fall asleep because she got used to him hugging her the past couple days.
Canillia gave up on sleeping and hugged her legs. She stared out the window and went to the console.
¡°Huh¡?¡±
ce where the broach should be. Instead, the ring that ude was wearing on his pinky was there. Lia took the ring and put it on her index finger. The ck diamond ring that was the symbol of the Ihar looked even darker against her pale skin. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling and kissed the ring and curled up.
I said that but¡
She already missed him.
My Grand Duke¡
Chapter 75.1
Chapter 75.1
Rosina started her day early for work. She started working on tax,w, and foreign affairs three years ago when the prince joined the war.
Rosina was better than any previous princesses in politics. She gained citizens¡¯ support with just enough kindness and had nobles kneel with her charisma.
People called the princess the ¡®iron flower¡¯. And the nobles thought that if the prince didn¡¯te back from the war, she could be the first queen in history so they tried their best to be on her good side.
So Rosina wasn¡¯t too pleased with Grand Duke udeing when she had a mountain of documents to look at.
She kind of felt like she lost her privilege to keep Canillia by her side. Since the Grand Duke came back, she couldn¡¯t even see the glimpse of that child so she was annoyed at ude.
¡°What brings you here? You even rejected to attend all the royal ceremonies.¡±
ude looked around the office and sat on the sofa.
¡°I require three years of data so I request your assistance, Princess.¡±
Rosina¡¯s eyes widened as ude ignored her greetings and got to his point. She seemed displeased as she dropped her mountain pen.
¡°Why do you require three years of data?¡±
¡°From what I heard, you have Canillia¡¯s record. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡±
¡°Canillia?¡±
¡°What she did in Louvre. Her past. And¡ Why she was still acting like a man for the past three years.¡±
He was too direct. Rosina noticed ude wasn¡¯t in his best mood and went to the sofa.
The servant brought tea. But it was only Rosina who drank tea. Since Maximillian was poisoned, it was a taboo to bring tea out to ude.
¡°To tell you the truth¡ I have some letters that Canillia sent to Louvre.¡±
¡°Letters?¡±
¡°She sent letters to her mom in Louvre for three years. Mostly about asking if she was well.¡±
Rosina took out a small box underneath the sofa table. Quite a lot of letters came out once she unlocked it with a key.
udeughed at this.
¡°You¡¯ve done something quite cruel, Princess.¡±
¡°Of course. There¡¯s no Grand Duchess from Louvre. Is she now going to be the Grand Duchess?¡±
Rosina asked while giving ude one of the letters.
They had strange nuances and made him assume a lot of things.
[What do those who create the shadow of glory truly want? I watched a y in the pce theater today. I had to wear a mask and it was scary to see unfamiliar masks, even though I knew the people. I hope everyone is ok. All the people I love.]
Rosina spoke. ¡°Canillia is a smart child. She has a good hunch and is good at being calctive, but she has a soft heart. That¡¯s the problem. To obsess over her mother that she hasn¡¯t seen for over 7 years just because she¡¯s her blood.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s longing rather than obsessive? I¡¯m the one being obsessive. And I thought you are quite obsessive with Kieran as well,¡± retorted ude.
¡°We still see each other from time to time, but that¡¯s not the case for Canillia. We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s still alive. And the address¡ This is when I found out the address is to Louvre.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
ude turned the envelope that Rosina pointed. It was an address that wasn¡¯t registered in Etaire, so the numbers didn¡¯t mean anything.
But what was important was that this letter was going to Louvre. Canillia had sent this.
¡°Grand Duke¡ There was no low ss Grand Duchess in history. The name of the Grand Duke family will be lowered, and the lower level nobles will challenge. Of course, for someone who knows how lovely Canillia is, that¡¯ll be ridiculous.¡±
ude¡¯s eyes sparkled at her thorny words.
¡°Challenge me¡ Who? To me?¡±
ude looked rxed as he tapped the corner of the envelope on his chin.
Rosina red at him as if that even annoyed her.
¡°Anyways I¡¯ll give all of this to you. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll use it but use it as you will.¡±
ude reread the letter he just opened. But there wasn¡¯t anything in the letter that stood out. Just that that timiddy was quite sensitive that day.
¡°I protected Canillia while you were gone for 3 years. That child¡will go back to Louvre if you leave her alone. If you really want Canillia, stop her yourself. The royal family¡will reject Louvre.¡±
Rosina went back to her desk to work and ude was in thought for a while.
ude¡¯s servant opened the door and whispered to him cautiously.
¡°Sir Canillian Vale headed towards downtown.¡±
¡°Downtown where?¡± asked ude.
¡°In front of a tailor.¡±
He frowned slightly.
ude took the letters and got up. As he was about to leave with his servant, Rosina spoke while looking at the document.
¡°And marriage proposals areing in from different countries. I¡¯m rejecting them at my level, but some of them would¡¯ve gone to your mother. Now, you should hurry up? Big brother.¡±
She¡¯s probably doing this on purpose.
ude casually smiled and left the office.
He asked as he climbed the car, ¡°Why did she go to the tailor?¡±
¡°Nothing seemed to be out of ordinary. Maybe¡ She¡¯s getting some clothes fitting?¡±
¡°Was it men¡¯s?¡±
¡°No, it wasdy¡¯s.¡±
ude scoffed and ordered to go.
Not a man¡¯s suit but a dress shop. There was no way she went to buydy¡¯s clothes herself. Of course she was ady, but she wouldn¡¯t wear a dress herself.
Just what are you thinking, Canillia?
His face became stern as he looked out the window.
Chapter 75.2
Chapter 75.2
46 Bril Street.
People could see thedies drinking tea and chatting over the show window. They were wearing practical but elegant dresses instead of fancy ones.
It didn¡¯t change the fact that their waist was being pressured by a corset, but they didn¡¯t have to wear a heavy bustle nor have essories.
It was the owner of 46 Bril Street who was leading the way.
Thedy¡¯s pants and one piece dress, jacket and blouse became the new fashion trend of the empire.
¡°If you came to pick up Princess Rosina¡¯s outfit thene in. It¡¯s cold out.¡±
Lia opened the door, nodded at the employee and went in. A moment of silence went through the shop. The youngdies who saw the rumored young nobleman stared at him in awe.
¡°I¡¯m here to meet the owner,¡± said Lia.
¡°Not to pick up clothes?¡±
¡°I told you I¡¯m here to meet the owner.¡±
The employee bowed while avoiding Canillia¡¯s gaze.
¡°Then,e in.¡±
Lia went through the red curtain while leaving the youngdies¡¯ stare.
It was like a small salon. The room was full of smoke and the smell of alcohol, andughter reverberated everywhere. But as she walked deeper inside, it felt like an underss brothel. Was it because of the locks on every door?
As Lia stopped feeling displeased, Sharon greeted her with her brown hair elegantly put up.
¡°Isn¡¯t it Sir Canillian Vale? I¡¯m honored that you¡¯re looking for a lowly merchant like me.¡±
Lia red at Sharon as she greeted her. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet another owner,¡± she said, looking around.
¡°Oh my, I¡¯m the only owner here, sir.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not talking about the owner of the shop. I¡¯m talking about your owner.¡±
Sharon¡¯s lips parted a little. The kindness on her face was gone. She whispered something to the employee that led Lia. Then, the employee closed the door to the room they were in and left.
¡°I¡¯ll lead you.¡±
As expected, something was up.
Thedy led the way with a crooked smile. Lia followed Sharon. The pistol she had on her waist felt heavy.
The inside looked muchrger than outside. She felt the ground shaking oddly as they walked into the sewing room.
Is it a trap?
She wondered.
No.
She didn¡¯t think they would rob the Marquis¡¯s ce just to lure her into a trap. She was a fake with nothing. They also knew¡ªthat there was nothing she could really do for them.
Sharon stepped in front of the shelves with many different colored fabric, nced at Lia and then stomped on the floor.
¡°I was told that a guest woulde but I didn¡¯t think it would be you. I was told that ady wille.¡±
¡°Seems like you¡¯re not very good at seeing people.¡±
Sharon looked a bit annoyed at her answer.
¡°It¡¯s here.¡±
The floor opened with a clicking sound. Canillia saw the stair leading to the basement and gulped.
¡°You¡¯re telling me to go there?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet my owner? Why, are you scared? Are you afraid of the dark?¡± Sharon sneered. She sounded like she was ridiculing Canillia.
Camellia lifted thentern on the table and said, ¡°There are guards outside. If I don¡¯te back out in time, they¡¯lle find me. So don¡¯t think of anything funny.¡±
Sharon smiled, ¡°I hope to see you again.¡±
Her words sounded like she meant this was the end.
Lia started climbing down the stairs. There was a passage that led somewhere. There was a smell of fresh dirt as if it was made recently.
¡°They made a passage¡¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
Since the entrance to Louvre was restricted due to war, the anarchists stopped hunting the nobles. She thought there might be another reason why they stopped hunting.
Lia started walking towards where the wind came from. The moment she became aware where this ce was, she was no longer scared. She asked herself, what if this really is the end?
Maybe¡ Just maybe¡ What if her mom has be an anarchist? Then what should she do?
But they were the first to draw their sword. If she could meet her mom just once, it felt like the decision would be easier after.
Perhaps she could live a new life, forgetting about Louvre and her mom. But this was all after knowing whether her mom was alive.
It felt like she was walking towards the endless darkness.
A bitter, a wall showed up and blocked her way. As she looked up, she could see faint light.
She met someone¡¯s eye through a tiny crack. That person saw her and opened the cover. Lia frowned and tried to adjust to the sudden light.
That moment, there was much smell of alcohol.
As she climbed up thedder that came down, an unexpected scenery greeted her.
¡°Your beautiful honey coloured hair became a mess.¡±
It was Doctor Carl.
Lia red at the doctor with round sses as she tapped dust off her shoulders and looked around.
¡°Is it Louvre¡?¡± she asked.
Children¡¯sughter that could be heard. Her heart pounded as she heard children chattering.
¡°It¡¯s our home. Wee, Sir Canillian Vale. No¡ Lady Canillia.¡±
Carl, with a polite gesture that didn¡¯t suit him, opened the door. It was an open space. There were about ten children that were ying. Their clothes were simple and didn¡¯t fit the cold weather and their shoes were old, but their smile was real.
Canillia looked around confused then stopped at a spot.
¡°Do you recognize her?¡±
She saw ady in the rocking chair who was feeding soup to a blonde child. Children ran and leaned their head against her knees from time to time and even kissed her cheek.
It was her mom.
The doctor handed her a handkerchief as she froze in surprise. Tears formed in the corners of her eyes.
Lia stared at the doctor.
¡°She can¡¯t use one of her legs. Seven years ago, she walked a few thousand miles as her only daughter was kidnapped. But the only thing Laura got back was her wound.¡±
¡°Where¡ is this.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the Louvre of the past. We started toe together as we were ignored and treated as criminals. While we earn money fairly, Laura takes care of the children. Of course, it¡¯s not easy to find jobs just because we¡¯re from Louvre. That¡¯s why we hunted the nobles.¡±
A child tripped while running on the field. Her mom hastily stood up and helped the child up. The child then hugged her neck and bawled. Her mom calmed the child and kissed the child¡¯s cheek.
They looked happy.
¡°Is that why¡. You stole the diamonds?¡±
Her voice kept trembling and tears kepting down. She pushed down the immense amount of longing.
¡°Technically¡ We didn¡¯t steal them. We gave them back to you.¡±
¡°Why? Why are you making me the culprit?¡± asked Lia.
¡°It was the Marchioness that made you into a culprit. Two sides of the nobles. How do you feel being abandoned? Is there truly no anger inside of you?¡±
¡°Anger?¡±
¡°So now¡. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll bring back all the diamonds we left. As the second child of the Marquis family. Now that you¡¯re framed as the culprit, don¡¯t you feel like you shouldn¡¯t be wronged?¡±
Canilliaughed sharply and turned around. Something annoyed her quite a lot. She should feelfortable just looking at her seemingly joyful mother, but it was hard to even breathe as if she swallowed something heavy.
And diamonds as well.
It seemed like they were after the diamonds from the Vale family for quite a long time, while waiting for her to be abandoned patiently. They prayed that she would be abandoned.
She bit her lips hard and then went through the door. She ripped the buttons off her sleeves. She grabbed the cor of the doctor who followed her and dropped two sapphire buttons. More tears streamed down from her red eyes.
¡°I didn¡¯t get abandoned. So this is thest mercy and grace I¡¯ll be showing you. I¡¯m running out of patience.¡±
Chapter 76.1
Chapter 76.1
She went back into pitch darkness again. The endless darkness greeted her again.
What Carl showed her just now was exactly what her childhood memory was like. Even though they didn¡¯t have anything. Even though her skin hurt from the cold wind. The only thing left was a happy memory.
Her mom had to walk endlessly trying to find her. But in the end, the only ce that embraced her wounded mother was Louvre.
Why didn¡¯t shee to Cosoar?
No. If it was her mom, she would¡¯ve gone to Marquis¡¯s ce in Cosoar many times.
That meant someone sent her back.
Who could it be? The Marchioness? The guard?
Perhaps Canillia was the hostage that made her turn back to Louvre.
Lia didn¡¯t try to untangle her thoughts but rather kept tangling them. Her thoughts ended uping down and kept internally stabbing her. More she thought, the more she was embarrassed about her actions and felt foolish.
Even though she wasn¡¯t assertive, she thought if she disappeared quietly like Anastasia¡¯s suggestion, she thought happiness woulde to her.
No, she brainwashed herself into thinking that.
Did I really think I could meet my mom again?
Wasn¡¯t I afraid of meeting her again as much as being obsessive with her?
As the bastard of the Marquis family, was I truly not even slightly happy living in a world free of coldness and hunger?
Why am I so stuck in the past that I won¡¯t try to look for happiness in the present?
Even mom looks so happy.
Canillia ended up stopping walking because of suffocating pain.
Everyone was trying to use her.
Anastasia for the family¡¯s dignity and her jealousy. To suppress her pain.
Anarchists were trying to use her miserable situation of bing the second son of the Marquis Vale family and the Marquis put all his affection in her to alleviate the guilt he was feeling.
Out of everything she believed was true, nothing was true.
Like the world she looked at with a twisted mind wasn¡¯t pretty at all.
Lia cried quietly. She wiped tears off with her sleeve and walked towards the entrance she entered.
The light was getting closer. She walked up the stairs knocked on the wooden floor. She felt someone getting closer.
Lia knocked on the wooden floor again.
The door opened. She frowned and shaded her eyes with her hand as light came in.
¡°Sir Canillian¡.?¡±
Canillia flinched at Ivan¡¯s voice and put her hand down. Ivan, who was aiming his gun at her, looked at the passage and swore.
¡°Sir Ivan. How did you¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you. The Grand Duke is¡!¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Sir ude?¡±
In an instance, she realized the situation and started moving.
As she walked through the broken wooden doors and the arches, she saw all the doors that were locked in locks destroyed.
The first thing she saw as she arrived where there were many clients was Sharon kneeling on the floor. On top of that was ude aiming a gun at her.
Lia called him at such unexpected scenery.
¡°Grand Duke¡¡±
ude finally looked up from Sharon. His blue eyes were filled with rage.
¡°Close your eyes.¡±
When she was about to say something, Ivan covered her eyes.
A gunshot followed.
Crack!
Canillia crouched down while covering her ears. Blood everywhere. Sharon fell on the floor in an awful state.
But she couldn¡¯t see Sharon. She was only guessing by the sound and the smell of blood.
Ivan sighed. The sound of footsteps came closer in front of Canillia.
¡°Clean up.¡±
With that, she was lifted. ude covered Lia¡¯s sighed with his jacket and left the store.
She could see the store surrounded by the Duke¡¯s subjects and his soldiers. Many citizens gathered at themotion, whispered and said, ¡®anarchists¡¯.
¡°Sir. Grand Duke!¡±
¡°Quiet.¡±
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°Shut your mouth!¡±
Canillia was buried into the back of the car seat. ude got in the car while holding her and ordered to go. The driver pressed the horn and threatened the people around.
The car that was finally able to leave the people drove through the Lion riverbank. Lia still looked rattled and asked.
¡°Please tell me what happened. Hm?¡±
¡°I should ask you. Shouldn¡¯t you tell me before you go to ces like that?¡±
¡°Sir Ivan always follows me! I thought he would tell you for sure! Isn¡¯t that why you had him follow me?¡±
¡°Ha! What¡?¡±
ude red at Canillia.
This was the first time Canillia wasn¡¯t backing down. She wasn¡¯t wrong either. He had Ivan follow her so he could receive reports easily and that was why he was able to get there on time.
¡°Sharon Riverdale. She¡¯s the fund line for the anarchists. She also sold information she got from hanging out with nobles. She was the one who told them about the diamonds. But you went into a ce like that. And also disappeared without a trace. What do you think I was thinking¡when I received such a report?¡±
Chapter 76.2
Chapter 76.2
His eyes suddenly filled with anger again.
But there was no reason for him to kill Sharon. It was probably better to put her on trial and get a confession.
Lia was able to guess why he shot Sharon without trouble.
Because of me.
If he let Sharon Riverdale live, sooner orter the name Canillia Vale woulde out of her mouth.
Then everything would go as the Marchioness¡¯s wish. Anastasia would be able to make Canillia be treasonous without trouble by making her into an anarchist.
Canillia carefully wrapped her hand around his fist. Tears fell on hisrge hand. Her heart that she calmed was copsing instantly.
¡°I saw¡mom.¡±
ude¡¯s eyes shook.
¡°And now it¡¯s alright¡ To never meet her again. But I have something left to check.¡±
¡°What?¡± asked ude.
¡°The truth.¡±
ude slowly lifted her chin as she was trying to hold back tears. Something filled her green eyes. Something that he couldn¡¯t reach.
He kissed her without a word. Their tongues mingled softly like silk.
¡°Even so. I¡¯ll protect you, Canillia.¡±
***
Canillia came back to the mansion to the police cars surrounding it and knew something was wrong. Pepe and the maids all came out in cuffs.
Lia stopped the car and yelled at the officer.
¡°What are you doing!¡±
The maids who were crying started bawling when they saw Canillia. The officer, who was smoking, bowed and came to her.
¡°You¡¯re here. Good. You shoulde with us as well.¡±
¡°Let my maids go this instance!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this either but a diamond was found in your house. That youngest maid over there had it. I came here on search warrant and you were here¡.¡±
The officer found the Grand Duke who got out of the car after and widened his eyes. He saluted him with a different stance this time.
¡°Diamond? You¡¯re doing this because you found a diamond on my maid?¡±
¡°The search warrant was given as the Marchioness picked you as the culprit. And we found it while searching through your house.¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°So¡ Just, because of a diamond, you¡¯re saying me and my people are the culprit.¡±
Canillia¡¯s face was cold and showed silent rage as she stepped closer. The officer didn¡¯t know what to do at an unexpected reaction and showed her the diamond.
¡°A diamond came out as an evidence. So of course¡¡±
¡°Officer, I think you forgot who I am. I¡¯m not just a noble, but a second son of the Marquis family. But you don¡¯t think I¡¯d have even a singlemon diamond in my house? Perhaps, have you been looking down at me because I am a bastard?¡±
¡°Not at all! Sir. That¡¯s not it.¡±
The officer felt dizzy as she was spitting out words without a change in expression. He thought she would be easy to handle. Long time ago, when she visited as a witness, she was like this. The Canillian Vale in his mind was just a noble child who couldn¡¯t say anything under Kieran Vale¡¯s shadow.
¡°One diamond¡.¡±
Canillia mumbled,ughed coldly and showed him her hands.
¡°Put them on.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°Put those cuffs on my hands as well. I¡¯ll be investigated by you, who looked down on my father and the Marquis family.¡±
The officer looked around as if he was asking for help, but everyone else ignored. It was ude who ended this.
¡°That day, Lian was with me. We couldn¡¯t leave the pce at all because of the snow. I was worried he¡¯d slip and fall. And that he might catch a cold. So he spent two nights with me¡ So I¡¯m curious as to who saw Canillian in Louvre.¡±
The officer had to ept that this was no longer in his hands.
The officer looked back and forth at them and put his hands up. And then ordered to take the cuffs off the maids.
Canillia¡¯s face calmed a little.
¡°I think you should fire the maid. To touch her master¡¯s item¡¡±
Canillia scoffed at the officer.
¡°I gave it to her.¡±
¡°Pardon? A diamond?¡±
¡°I like her. Why? Is there a problem for a noble to give a beautiful maid flowers and jewels?¡±
Canillia leisurely walked passed the officer to the maids.
Pepe hugged Lia and sniffled. ude was watching all of this and stood by the officer.
¡°46 Bril Street. The diamonds are there. I just killed an anarchist under royal order so the ce must be a mess. And could you ry it to your superior?¡±
The officer gulped while waiting for the Grand Duke to finish. ude, after a moment of pause, continued.
¡°Unfortunately, Anastasia Vale is a folded hand.¡±
Chapter 77.1
Chapter 77.1
Anastasia¡¯s hands trembled after she received a message from the head of the police department. She put down the phone so hard that the wood decoration fell from it.
¡°An anarchist called Sharon was killed by the Grand Duke. They found the diamond there. As the Grand Duke testified for Sir Canillian, I think it¡¯ll be best if we leave the case as it is. It¡¯ll be great trouble if you¡¯re found guilty of perjury.¡±
Anastasia copsed on her chair.
The Grand Duke testified?
¡°For¡ A man?¡±
The Grand Duke destroyed the noble¡¯s name and the Grand Duke Family¡¯s prestige. It was obvious how the nobles would take it when they found out he spent a night with Canillian who barely became an adult.
It might be the Ihar that will be shamed, not her. She smiled satisfyingly as she thought this.
Anastasia thought that if Kieran was to receive a new title after marrying the princess, it should be grand duke. If so, even the Ihar family, the noble of the nobles, will be ced under the Vale family.
But the war with the barbarians increased the Ihar Family¡¯s name even higher.
She tried to calm herself down while ring at the family painting across her. She thought of her parents. They married her to the Vale family trying to be nobles and poured all their wealth to make the Marquis who he was.
It could be said it was Anastasia Vale who was half responsible for making the Gliad Vale of now.
¡°Donan.¡±
Donan came to her side as Anastasia called him.
¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±
¡°They found the diamonds. At where an anarchist was killed.¡±
¡°What should I do?¡± asked Donan.
Anastasia tapped on a card that was on the table.
It came three times after the war. It was from Ian Sergio, who was requesting to visit officially.
After the death of Rowan Sergio, he also received a title after a new king was ced.
The red seal of Grand Duke Sergio, which was different from Geore¡¯s royal seal, crumbled in Anastasia¡¯s hand.
¡°Let¡¯s have a party. To apologize for making a fuss. Big. And fancy.¡±
***
It didn¡¯t even take half a day for the rumour to spread.
One was that the shop¡¯s owner Sharon was killed as an anarchist, the other was that Canillian Vale and Grand Duke ude del Ihar had something between them.
ude was displeased with the newspaper calling him ¡®gay¡¯. He threw it in the firece.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
The maid who said she found the diamond between the creases on the floor apologized profusely for her greed.
Canilia just put the maid under probation. She punished her by telling her not to leave the house for three days and had Pepe look at her.
It fit her. She was still too kind and had sympathy for others.
But today was a bit different.
ude remembered how Canillia grilled the inspector and touched his lips as he smiled. Owenmented on that while putting down the wine.
¡°We have to go back to your territory soon. You left it empty for too long, my Lord.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Can we leave for Del Casa in 10 days?¡±
¡°10 days¡.¡±
It was long but short.
He nodded, dismissed Owen, and then went into his bedroom with wine in his hand.
Canillia was sitting there looking serious as she was examining Fallen. Fallen didn¡¯t seem to care that she was watching him as he was dozing off.
Canillia saw udeing in and asked, ¡°How did you train him so he woulde back? Is heing to the Duke¡¯s ce?¡±
¡°You use his instinct. Birds have their inner sense of direction. A few kinds of birds can memorize that direction, but it¡¯s only hawks like Fallen that can be used in wars.¡±
¡°I heard you can use pigeons. But this guy can also attack. Mm¡ Also very proud.¡±
¡°He¡¯s very opinionated.¡±
This was the first time she came into his space. He was always alone and his mother wasn¡¯t exactly a social person so the Duke¡¯s ce was always closed for those kinds of activities.
But right now, Canillia was there in his most private space. Especially just finishing bathing and smelling incredible.
ude caressed Fallen¡¯s beaks and pulled Canillia¡¯s arm. She came into his arms without resisting and he kissed her and took her to the chess table.
Her eyes sparkled as she saw the chess pieces that were made with ivory.
¡°Do you know how to y chess?¡±
¡°I know the rules.¡±
¡°Shall we?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Chapter 77.2
Chapter 77.2
Canillia sat in front of white horse calmly. He smiled.
¡°Start.¡±
Lia moved a pawn.
ude poured wine and put it in front of her. Then moved his pawn so it would face hers.
¡°Tell me your ns.¡±
For someone who just knows the rules, Canillia was ying quite calmly. She took a sip of the wine and frowned at its bitterness.
¡°I don¡¯t really have ns.¡±
¡°Then?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just going to stop acting foolish.¡±
¡°The reason why the anarchists are recruiting you?¡±
Canillia¡¯s act was quite honest and straight. She just picked her own path rather than to mess up her opponent. It wasn¡¯t because she was bad at it, but rather stubborn.
ude moved the knight so she could win. Would she notice it?
As he did, she nced at him and sighed.
¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a noble from Louvre. There was no one from Louvre who reached a high position until now. Even Eddie Kirkham was only a principal. But I¡¯m a second son of the Marquis family and my mom is living in Louvre. So what else would they need?¡±
She moved a pawn again.
Canillia was still facing him using pawns. A piece with the least power.
ude understood what she meant by it and lowered his tone.
¡°There are many reasons to use the noble title. To gain political, economical gains¡ Or to bury criminal activity.¡±
¡°¡They want all the diamonds.¡±
ude¡¯s eyes lit up. Then he moved his bishop. Canillia¡¯s eyes moved with his hand.
¡°Marchioness Vale probably also had some idea¡ That they will approach me someday.¡±
His pieces had no intention of protecting the king. They were taken over as she used her Queen and in the end, it was surrounded.
¡°Check¡?¡±
Canillia looked like she couldn¡¯t believe she won. Even though he could change the situation, he didn¡¯t care enough.
ude hit the king off and mumbled, ¡°Mate.¡±
Her wine ss was empty.
ude caressed Canillia¡¯s cheek as she giggled. Then she bit her lips and tried to hold back herughter. She seemed to be really enjoying that she beat him.
¡°Are you drunk?¡± ude asked.
¡°No.¡±
So beautiful, thought ude.
¡°But your face is red?¡± he teased.
¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a little hot¡¡±
Her pale neck was even redder.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Then drink more.¡±
ude couldn¡¯t hold back and stood up. She looked up in surprise as arge shadow engulfed her.
He lowered his torso and devoured her soft lips. The wine that was in his mouth trickled down between lips.
ude maneuvered his tongue deep inside her mouth.
The chess pieces on the table fell on the floor.
As she turned her head to breathe, ude rubbed his lower lip and then kissed her again and mumbled.
¡°Education is needed in Del Casa as well. If the Grand Duchess is a teacher, there is nothing better.¡±
***
As people covered their ears and turned away, Sharon¡¯s shop exploded. As it copsed, it revealed a passage to Louvre. The police covered their mouth with cloth and emerged from the dust.
Canilia looked out the window and stared at the ce. Angel then coughed while pressing down his wounded chest.
¡°It really was the anarchists¡¯ doing¡ My apologies, young master. I also told the Marchioness¡¡±
Canillia smiled as Angel med himself.
¡°You have no fault. It was all her testimony. How are you feeling?¡±
¡°I¡¯m getting much better. Thankfully the bullet missed my lung.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Canillia gave Angel a ss of water and sat on a chair.
Angel looked at Canillia amusingly as she looked different today. She looked more mature today.
She didn¡¯t look like she wasn¡¯t under the false usation from the Marchioness.
¡°You said you met the group that attacked?¡±
Angel nodded at the sudden question.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Do you perhaps remember who the lead looked like?¡± she asked.
¡°He was covering his face so¡ But I did face him a few times. Maybe if I saw him closer¡¡±
¡°Frank Ash.¡±
Angel¡¯s mind connected everything together that moment.
Canillia¡¯s eyes narrowed as Angel looked surprised. She nodded and went into a deep thought.
¡°How did you know¡?¡± Angel blinked like he was surprised.
Frank Ash. The tailor for the royal family.
But the reason why he couldn¡¯t think of Frank right away was because he never met him outside.
¡°Young master! I asked you how you know!¡±
Angel grabbed his chest in shock. Lia quickly called the nurse and lied him down.
¡°He is their leader¡ So please get better and be my witness, Angel.¡±
Chapter 78.1
Chapter 78.1
¡°Today is a good day. A good day for horseback riding.¡±
A maid came behind Wade to put his vest and jacket on and then polished his shoes.
Wade stood in front of the mirror, fondled his hair as he asked ude, who was looking out the window.
¡°Grand Duke, is Sir Canillian here yet?¡±
¡°There was an explosion so he¡¯ll arrive soon,¡± ude replied.
¡°I see. But why was he there? We found out how the anarchists were leeching on but Rosina said the woman was quite a tailor.¡±
ude was called upon by the prince early in the morning. It was due to the Emperor waking up unusuallyte, who had heart problems for a few years. But the Emperor had no health issues. It was Wade¡¯s way of getting ude Kieran and Cani in.
¡°I found out randomly. I just happened to find their trace where I went to get a woman¡¯s dress fit.¡±
The Prince didn¡¯t seem to n on asking more as he changed the subject quickly.
¡°So¡ You¡¯re going back to Del Casa?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t be able to see you for a long time when I go back this time. Let¡¯s go on a grand tour while we¡¯re at it. Apparently there¡¯s a mysterious country on a penins in East Asia.¡±
Wade chuckled like he was sad to see him go as he was picking up a thin paddle.
The Prince was having PTSD. He was having insomnia and nightmares. He wasn¡¯t different from many soldiers, who were suffering the same thing after they went back home after the war.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my mental health, Grand Duke. Anyways, since when did you be so close with Canillian Vale?¡±
As expected, was this all a build up for that question?
ude put his hands behind his back and turned towards Wade. There was a rare sunshine-like smile on his perfectly shaped face.
¡°Probably the first time I fell for her.¡±
Wade was nodding but then he frowned and asked back.
¡°Her?¡±
¡°You knew already. That Canillian is ady.¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t deceive me.¡±
Wade shrugged andughed like he acknowledged the statement. Then he came to ude.
¡°There was no smell of man from Canillian. Her body and face was such my style I was surprised.¡±
¡°It would¡¯ve been better if it wasn¡¯t,¡± said ude.
¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s going to be a hard journey even without me,¡± Wade replied.
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°You mean persuading her mother?¡±
¡°Many suitabledies are challenging that spot.¡±
¡°I already proposed,¡± informed ude.
¡°Oh my. Seems like the spot is already taken.¡±
ude liked that.
Over Wade¡¯s shoulders, a car could be seening into the Prince¡¯s pce with the Marquis¡¯s symbol on it.
ude squinted as he saw the car. It was the first time he was meeting Kieran since the Marchioness pointed Canillia as the culprit. He was especially unsatisfied as Wade made them meet by force.
He was pretending he was calm, but in reality his mind was full of Canilia, who said she was going to see Angel. He fretted whether she was attacked on her way there or something happened to her car on her way back, or something happened in the hospital where Angel was. All needless worries.
As he told her his worry as she was about to leave, Canillia looked at him like it was very random.
¡°I¡¯m not a portrait.¡±
She hit the point. He was only thinking about locking her up in his embrace and finally let go after hearing this.
¡°Ian Sergio ising.¡±
Wade¡¯s tone was calm.
ude, who was looking out the window to see the trace of Canillia, squinted.
¡°Is it an official visit?¡± he asked.
¡°Not to visit the royals. To visit Marquis Vale. And I hear that ady who will be my wife will alsoe.¡±
¡°His intention is too obvious.¡±
¡°The invitation arrived from the Marquis¡¯s ce. It came to me first so next will be you. It might be a good way to recover their face that was ruined by the diamond incident.¡±
¡°Probably. She lowered her tail before we publicized the perjury.¡±
ude pped at the Marchioness recovery.
He already found out through Shannon that Donan, a loyal subject of Anastasia Vale, contacted the anarchists. It was her way of asking to spare her as well as destroying the noble¡¯s honor. For a high ss mistress of the Vale family to contact the treasonous group to bring down a bastard. She couldn¡¯t have been more foolish. Also, their crime was to fulfill their greed, so it wasn¡¯t a reasonable ideology that the anarchists could use.
They were iming the end of the ss while hunting the nobles and they weren¡¯t shy on being violent against the royals that were putting Louvre down. Is it right to really call them anarchists?
Maybe they needed the shell of being anarchists to justify themselves.
Kieran got out of the car, kissed Rosina¡¯s hand and looked up. The man with the same eye color as Canillia¡¯s eyes saw ude and smiled bitterly.
ude saw the car carrying Canillia from afar and put on his leather gloves.
¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±
Chapter 78.2
Chapter 78.2
Eli, who saw Canillia for the first time in a while, was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do but circled around. So Canillia petted him, kissed his nose and rubbed his cheeks.
ude couldn¡¯t help butugh at Eli¡¯s change, as he was so elegant and proud before.
¡°His personality changed with his owner.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good thing right?¡± asked Canillia.
¡°Who knows.¡±
ude helped Canillia up on the horse. Canillia got on easily, held on to the reign and looked at Kieran, who was standing on the other side. Kieran, who was chatting with Rosina, felt her stare and looked up.
Canillia looked calm and bright for someone who was used by the Marchioness. On the other hand, Kieran felt regrets about his life and belief up until now.
¡°It was¡. Mother who took me to theke.¡±
He spat out something he held down for so long for his mother¡¯s honor and for the Vale family¡¯s name. But his father¡¯s reaction waspletely unexpected.
¡°I know. I don¡¯t know how you know, but I think it¡¯ll be best if we don¡¯t talk about it.¡±
The fact that he knew already made Kieran nk out in shock.
¡°It¡¯s in the past. It¡¯s toote to change it¡ So I was trying to find Laurater to help her with her life, but it¡¯s not easy.¡±
¡°How¡ How could you do that? If you¡¯re going to bury the truth, then should that kid at least be happy¡? Look at Canillia now! She couldn¡¯t get out of the past and is being torn apart by mother! It¡¯s treason, father. Mother¡ Was trying to make her into a treasonous person!¡±
¡°Kieran! That we just have to persuade your mother. I¡¯m sure your mother will calm down once we give Lia freedom and send her off far away.¡±
¡°Father¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s toote. Your mother is part of the Vale family. If your mother¡¯s honor declines, then so does our family¡¯s. So¡ Let¡¯s forget about the past.¡±
It was a shameful night.
But what bothered him more was Canillia, who wasughing like nothing happened.
The horses started moving on the prince¡¯s signal.
Eli, who had Canillia on the back, and ude¡¯s ck horse were so contrasting that it caught people¡¯s attention.
Kieran looked up at the blue sky. His father¡¯s teaching of being someone who wouldn¡¯t do something shameful was gone.
¡°Canillian.¡±
Kieran went to her.
ude looked at him alertly. But he stepped back at Lia¡¯s signal and he started riding by Prince¡¯s side.
A woman that the Grand Duke loves is controlling him, Kieran thought. Does she know that controlling the Grand Duke is the same thing as controlling the Empire?
¡°Kieran, you¡¯re thin. Have you not been sleeping well?¡±
Her hands that were holding the reign was pale as she greeted him.
¡°Yes¡ I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±
¡°Oh no, you have to take care of yourself,¡± Lia said, her voiceced with sincere concern.
¡°Lia, are you okay? How are you¡ okay?¡±
She smiled and frowned a little while shaking her head.
¡°I¡¯m not really fine. It¡¯s such a shame.¡±
¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry? I¡¯ll persuade mother. So¨C¡±
Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks
¡°Kieran.¡± Canillia looked down and her lips curved up a little. It looked like she was scoffing. ¡°To be angry¡ I long to be happy. I think it¡¯s mother¡ That has anger.¡±
¡°Canillia,¡± Kieran began.
¡°You should be on mother¡¯s side. I¡¯m going to be on the other side. And I won¡¯t be able to ask you for help. I know how much you were suffering when you were little. I know you can¡¯t forgive what my mother did to you. So you can hate me.¡±
His vision cked out as he heard that.
Lovely Canillia. A kid who always smiled like an angel even in a ce full of lies. She always tried her best. There was no luck in her life. Everything was achieved with her effort.
How was he on the other hand? He was able to have everything just because he was born and he lived life thinking that was his right.
It was shameful. Even the wind felt like it was making fun of his foolishness and shame.
Kieran grabbed Canillia¡¯s hand as he was so ashamed.
¡°No, Lia. You¡¯re wrong. Your mother¡ Never hurt me.¡±
***
The horses stopped at the hill of the pce. It showed Etaire¡¯s downtown as well as Louvre.
Wade stopped the horse, took out a binocr and put his Empire in his eyes.
Some were poor and hungry and some were living luxuriously. The difference in wealth was naturally made, but the Empire right now showed no result for individual¡¯s effort.
¡°It¡¯s a shame about Sir Canillian, young Marquis. Seems like the Marchioness had some tough time.¡±
¡°Sorry for concerning you, Your Highness,¡± apologized Kieran.
¡°That¡¯s Louvre. Isn¡¯t it¡ Like a ck hole?¡± asked Wade.
¡°Yes¡¡±
¡°Even there¡. My people are living there. Why did father abandon that ce¡.¡±
Everyone stared at Louvre as he mumbled. A ce where even the sun wouldn¡¯t shine down. A shadow that was closest to the light.
But that was something people made up.
Louvre wasn¡¯t a ce of crime. It was just that those whomitted crime hid into Louvre. Just like all the people in Louvre aren¡¯t criminal, Louvre itself wasn¡¯t the root of evil.
Lia felt something weird watching Louvre from afar. She was a little sad.
¡°Please take care of the people in Louvre, those people who will be your citizens,¡± Canillia said as she bowed to show respect to the Prince.
He softly put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Pray that my reign wille as soon as possible, Sir Canillian.¡±
Wade stared deeply into her. Heughed vicariously as he walked on.
ude stood behind Canillia, who was frozen on the spot. Then he put his hands on her shoulders and lowered himself like he was going to whisper into her ears. But, he kissed her cheek instead. Her honey coloured hair smelled good.
Her eyes and cheek both became red. And as he kissed her lips, she bit her trembling lips.
¡°Louvre was that dark¡.¡±
¡°Light and shadow are always together.¡±
Her eyes had the dark world in her eyes.
Lovely and beautiful Canillia, he thought. Even if someone gave him the entire Empire, he wouldn¡¯t exchange it for her.
He took Lia¡¯s slumped hand, kissed it and whispered.
Chapter 79.1
Chapter 79.1
The invitation that arrived at the grand duke¡¯s ce was sent out to the nobles in the capital like Wade said.
The nobles who received the invitation were happy to see a ball hosted by a high noble for the first time in a while, and the tailors were busy making designer clothes to send.
Canillia was observing the busy world while sitting on the bench at Saint Mateo¡¯s park. There was a young couple pushing a stroller; old men ying chess; and a child who hade out early to deliver newspapers was wandering because he had nothing to do.
¡°Long time ago, your mother was framed and kicked out. I¡¯m sorry¡. So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty to me. Resent me all you want.¡±
For some reason, she wasn¡¯t surprised. Maybe she subconsciously knew about it. She must have started to doubt the past as the Marchioness¡¯s behavior worsened over time.
So even though she wasn¡¯t shocked, a name crossed her mind.
Betty.
Was Betty being nice to her so she could alleviate some of her guilt? If that was so, she truly left nothing at Cosoar. Everyone lied to her and that lie grew and grew to destroy someone¡¯s life.
Canillia rubbed her face with her hands, pulling herself out of her thoughts. What was the point of mulling over? It was past and she was only repaying her debt. She was half expecting in anticipation of how much more truth woulde out.
¡°I should eat something sweet at times like this.¡±
She mumbled quite seriously and nced a little far. Ivan, with a hat on, was following Lia inconspicuously. As she got up, Ivan also moved with his newspaper. She chuckled at such natural movement.
Lia buttoned her coat and started walking. The ce she was headed was the candy store where ude gifted her.
There weren¡¯t as many customers as then, but she saw childrening out of the store with faces of mirth and jars full of candy.
She looked at the sign that said ¡®All new this year!¡¯ and was about to walk in.
¡°You still like sweets?¡±
Lia froze. It was familiar yet unfamiliar. Voice that she longed a little. Maybe the first friend she made¡
Then the man lowered his body towards her ear and whispered, ¡°Mydy.¡±
Ian¡?
As she remembered the owner of the voice and slowly turned around, Ian took his hands out of his pockets, smiled brightly and opened his arms.
¡°Canillia.¡±
¡°Ian.¡±
She took a step back in surprise and Ian came closer. The moment he was about to hug her, a sheath with Duke¡¯s symbol on it came between them.
¡°She¡¯s a Duchess Ihar to be. Please show respect.
Ian was wearing Geore uniform. He coldly stared at Ivan, who stopped him even though he was well aware of who Ian was, then clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Duke¡¯s hound,¡± he muttered.
¡°Ivan Hamilton.¡±
¡°Yes, that name.¡± Ian nodded. He leisurely pushed Ivan¡¯s sheath.
When he saw someone over Canillia¡¯s shoulder, he scoffed.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Grand Duke Ihar.¡±
***
Rosina saw Canillia, who was pacing around in front of her, and put the ne down.
¡°You think they might duel? Canillia, can I ask why you¡¯re like this?¡±
Canillia sat across from her, hesitant as she bit her lips.
¡°Canillia.¡±
Rosina called her name seriously on purpose. Canillia finally started speaking.
¡°To tell you the truth, I received a marriage proposal before from Ian,¡± Lia coughed, ¡°from Grand Duke Sergio.¡±
Rosina¡¯s eyes widened and her lips opened slightly.
¡°What? A proposal? When!¡±
¡°Three years ago. He knew I was ady, and he was always joking around so I thought it was a joke¡ But he officially proposed to my father,¡± replied Canillia.
¡°Ha!¡± Rosina closed her eyes. To receive a proposal from a prince of a country. Not just any prince, but Ian Sergio, who¡¯s now the Grand Duke of Geore. ¡°Yes, that can happen. Yes. But can¡¯t you just reject it,¡± Rosina paused and exhaled heavily. ¡°Perhaps, the Marquis didn¡¯t reject it?¡±
Lia nodded with her fist clenched. The war started before she was able to reject it and Ian left before anything could be resolved. What worried her the most was¡
¡°Does ude know?¡±
Yes, it was him. Grand Duke Ihar, the man who wouldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her.
¡°Yes. Possibly.¡±
Rosina finally realized how serious the situation was and dismissed the maids. The moment they were alone, Rosina and Canillia both sighed.
¡°ude isn¡¯t someone to request for a duel or fight. Maybe¡ They went for a drink?¡± asked Rosina, forcing to be hopeful.
¡°But the mood¡¡±
¡°Believe in my brother. There is no one better than Wade at arbitration.¡±
Canillia nodded in agreement. If it was Prince Wade, alcohol would be involved in their conversation. Like in the past.
¡°Canillia, just take a look at this.¡±
Rosina got up smiling brightly as if to change the mood and opened the door personally. Instead of a closet full of dresses, there was only one dress in pearl color.
¡°What is this?¡± Canillia asked.
¡°I¡¯m thinking about using the Marchioness Vale¡¯s ball as an opportunity,¡± replied Rosina.
Canillia squinted her eyes. She finally noticed the jewelry box and the diamonds inside it on the table. The dress was so fancy that it seemed a bit too much. The sleeve decoration was puffy and the shoulders were revealing, and out of everything, the material was quite unique. It was like a mother-of-pearl that was emitting thousands of light.
Chapter 79.2
Chapter 79.2
¡°Is it a dress I have to wear at the ball?¡± she asked.
Rosina nodded like it was obvious.
¡°As you know, the goal of this ball was very disappointing and impure. Honestly, it troubles me. Because I feel like my future mother-inw is lowering the standards.¡±
Canillia picked up a diamond ne in front of her. Rosina was looking at it earlier.
Even at a nce, it was a ne with the utmost quality diamond¡ªa diamond that made her teeth tremble.
¡°But I don¡¯t want to be revealed like this. Just because I¡¯m wearing men¡¯s clothes doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m an actual man.¡±
¡°Lia¡ Don¡¯t wear it for yourself, but for Grand Duke. For a noble to have a rumour saying he¡¯s gay¡ I know how detrimental it is.¡±
¡°For Grand Duke¡?¡±
¡°Were you thinking of looking like a man the entire life?¡± Rosina raised her eyebrow.
Canillia shook her head, ¡°No.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware, but the grand duke is part of the royal family and the second in line for session. If something goes wrong with Wade, Grand Duke Ihar will naturally take that position. But there was a rumor of him having an affair with a man and Marchioness Vale is hosting a ball coincidentally. With all the nobles in the capital. I can see her intention¡ Can¡¯t you?¡±
There was nothing wrong about what Rosina said. Canillia also had to calm her anger several times as the grand duke was bing known as a man lover. If that was the opposition¡¯s cheap way¡
¡°I hope it fits you well. Tell me everything I can do. Lia, you¡¯re basically like my sister now.¡±
¡°Thank you¡¡±
The Princess patted Lia¡¯s pondering head and left. Rosina filled in the void of the prince¡¯s spot for three years, so there were still many ces that required her assistance.
Lia had some caramel. Then she stared at the dress in the closet for a long time.
The room dimmed as the sun gradually set. She slowly lit the candles around the room and added firewood to the firece. Then stared at the dress again.
She was touching thece and imagined herself wearing it. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was weird. She wore a dress ording to Rosina¡¯s taste before but it wasn¡¯t to show off to anyone. It was like a secret hobby.
But to wear it in front of ude?
Her face red up. She pped her cheek with her cold hands and turned around.
Someone had walked in.
Canillia slowly looked up. ude was leaning against the door and stared at her.
Her breathing stopped. The servant that followed put down the te full of food down and left. Then Canillia let out a deep sigh.
¡°You surprised me.¡±
¡°Try it on,¡± said ude.
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°That, try it. I want to see it.¡±
His face was red. It looked like he was a bit tipsy.
Canillia came to ude and naturally tiptoed. As she smelled his lips, she could smell the alcohol.
¡°Are you drunk?¡±
As she smiled yfully, he wrapped his hand around her waist, bit the tip of her nose and shook his head.
¡°I¡¯m not drunk. So try it. That dress¡ I want to see it, Canillia.¡±
ude was definitely drunk.
He kissed Lia¡¯s cheek again and sat on the sofa. Out of all the food that the servant brought, with all kinds of fruit, bread and turkey, it was chocte covered strawberry he picked.
¡°Ian brought this from Geore. They could apparently have strawberries in the middle of winter. I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re weird or smart.¡±
He spread his arms on the back of the sofa after putting the strawberry in his mouth. She could see the arrogance he had since his birth as he never had to lower his head to anyone.
Lia was scared of his power but also loved his softness within that power.
It was foolish pride for her to let him have all kinds of rumors circling around him just because of her.
¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me even if it doesn¡¯t fit me well.¡±
Canillia sighed and took her jacket off while staring right into ude. As she opened the buttons to her cravat and shirt, he was staring right into her body. His deep blue eyes became even deeper.
She took off her pants and sox garter, and the sox. The only thing left the shirt that was bigger than her body.
Lia turned away from him, took her shirt off and took out the dress.
She was more mindful of him staring than being naked. Her pale skin showed the bruises even clearer today.
Lia felt her heart pounding like crazy as she put herself into the dress.
She felt him standing up. As she looked up, she could see the reflection of a man who was approaching her fast while not taking his eyes off of her.
As she took a deep breath, his hands leaned against the mirror in front of her. His hands were shaking.
¡°Ha, damn it¡¡±
Hot breathsnded on her stiff nervous neck. Soon his teeth dug into her skin and his hand cupped her bre*st.
¡°Canillia.¡±
His heat swallowed her instantly.
Chapter 80.1
Chapter 80.1
He leaned his hand against the mirror. Her body, while panting, was pushed against the mirror.
Canillia couldn¡¯t open her eyes. The two shadows that were reflected by the fire from the firece became one and only the sound of rough panting and the feeling bites into her skin made her toes curl.
¡°Open your eyes.¡±
She got goosebumps at such a thrilling flutter. She kept on shaking her head at his cruel whispers. So hisrge hand grabbed her chin and bit her earlobe aggressively.
Canillia¡¯s toes paled and shivered. She kept on turning her head when he told her to open her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t get away from the feeling of bing whipped cream.
ude turned her around and lifted her up. Before she could collect her breath, she was hit against the wall and was filled with him.
¡°Ah!¡±
The strong and dull pleasure came with a sharp scream for her. Canillia hung onto him as hard as she could in case she fell. She brushed back ude¡¯s sweaty hair and pushed her lips against his hot forehead. He lifted his head in response, licking her chin, longing for a kiss. He swallowed her lips as they came shyly even while they were bing together.
The taste of alcohol was diluted as their tongue intertwined together. Their body was covered in sweat which made a wet sound each time their body split.
He bit on her lower lip while moving to bed. Her face red up each time he took a step and hugged his neck hard in the end.
He didn¡¯t stop even for a moment.
The mattress sank as if it couldn¡¯t hold their weight and the speed of his waist movement started to go faster.
The tidy sheet was pushed to the floor and the ink and the quill on the night table fell.
The ink that spilled was absorbed by a card. Canillia stared faintly at the card that was bing ck and stared at it without any emotion.
It was an invitation that was sent to Rosina by the Marchioness.
That moment, he grabbed her face and made her look at him.
His sweat fell on her frowning face, her lips that opened slightly while panting and her eyes that she shut each time he hit her deep spot.
Her sensitive skin bristled even with slightest touch and pleasure swarmed over.
Canillia¡¯s face was held by him and she kept on staring at the shaking light and color.
The painting on the ceiling, drawn by a talented artist; his sweaty ck hair stuck on his forehead; and his blue eyes that were full with heat.
The sensational color that was reflected on the silver food dome made her mind go crazy.
¡°Ha!¡±
The moment of zenith, he whispered her name. A warm heat flowed into her with his thick voice that seemed to scratch the inside of his throat. He hugged her curved body hard, moved his waist a few more times and then slowly slumped.
She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t think. She just wanted to sleep like that. It was him who drank, but her who became drunk.
He felt her heartbeat with his face for a long time and then tried to support his body with his elbows. After, he brought a wet towel to wipe her off and Canillia tried her best to keep her eyes open.
¡°The dress became a mess. The Princess might scold me.¡±
Hisughter thickened at her whiny, sleepy whimper.
¡°Who would dare.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m really nothing,¡± muttered Canillia weakly.
¡°Did Ian Sergio, the prince of Geore, propose to a woman who was nothing?¡±
She perked up as ude said the word proposal.
¡°Sir!¡±
As she rushed up with her eyes wide open, he kissed her again and lied her down and put his hand behind her knees. She could feel his lips curving up.
He looked quite rxed and calmed but she wasn¡¯t.
So he knew as expected?
She had to exin that it was a misunderstanding. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d believe Ian, but she didn¡¯t want any misunderstanding. She felt her body folding in half with strong force and when she came to her senses, he was already inside her. She was barely able to breathe and he didn¡¯t bother to hide the aggressiveness in his voice.
¡°You don¡¯t have to exin something so petty. All¡ I have to do is have you, Canillia.¡±
¡°ude.¡±
Lia put her hands on his chest and gently pushed him. His aggressive eyes became calm and dull pain came.
¡°Let me have you.¡±
Chapter 80.2
Chapter 80.2
Bang!
A bird that was flying up fell with a sound of a gun early dawn. Another shot followed after. Both shots were bullseye. Bird hunting is hard, but for two men, it was not a problem.
As they pulled the lever, the empty cartridge popped out.
Two men didn¡¯t say a word. They were focusing on aiming for their pretty and pulling the trigger while deep in their thoughts. It was their servants who were worried.
Ivan was by ude¡¯s side while ring at Ian¡¯s subjects, who almost killed him a few years ago.
The anxiety that was swarming over. They weremanders who were enemies at one point and allies at another.
ude, who was wearing a thick coat over the white uniform, which was the signature of the Empire, saw another prey and aimed. Ian also aimed at the same prey.
They both pulled the trigger at the same time. The bird that was hit fell. The servant checked the prey and raised the gs of both nations. It meant both of their bullets hit.
¡°Darn¡¡±
¡°How rude.¡±
They red at the g and aimed the gun at each other. The bustling forest became instantly silent.
Ivan and his subject who were guarding ude also aimed at Ian Sergio. Ian¡¯s side was the same.
Ian spoke while smirking a little, ¡°It would¡¯ve been nice if you knew what shame is.¡±
¡°It was told that the man should know when to back off,¡± ude responded.
¡°I never had something I wanted taken away from me.¡± Ian continued.
¡°It was the first time I wanted something.¡±
Their tone was calm, but one could feel the aggressiveness in the air. Ian¡¯s guards were also flustered.
At early dawn, it was ude who suddenly suggested hunting. Both of them over drankst night so they couldn¡¯t even move. Ivan, who witnessed it himself at the time, could see his vision pale at such situation.
They were aiming at each other for a while and turned towards the bird that flew up at the same time.
Their shots were so simultaneous that it felt like one.
As they lowered their gun, the servant finally rxed and grabbed the prey.
No one lifted their g this time. They were anxious that this happened because they raised their gs at the same time.
¡°That rude Marchioness greeted me too much. As if she met her savior.¡±
Ian spoke while getting rid of the cartridge. ude smirked at that, nodded and answered.
¡°You probably are.¡±
¡°From what I heard, she¡¯s done something stupid. She¡ Tried to frame Canillia as a thief or the center of the treason.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the empire¡¯s business. The guest from Geore can just enjoy himself and go back.¡±
ude stopped him there. He almost lost it as Ian kept on saying Canillia¡¯s name. He already knew that Ian Sergio proposed to Canillia. But that was in the past and it would¡¯ve been nice if it stopped in the past. But Ian confidently said that he came back to fulfill his past promise to Wade. The way he said ¡®past promise¡¯ made it sound like Canillia epted Ian¡¯s proposal.
A promise. He felt jealous. So even though he was confident that she loves him, he still acted childish.
As she had to deal with the man¡¯s jealousy all night, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave her bed all day.
ude tried to end the hunt so he could go see her.
¡°Give all the prey to Grand Duke Sergio. I don¡¯t loot.¡±
So Ian, who was ring at ude, answered sarcastically, ¡°Thank you. It would¡¯ve been nice if you gave me something alive.¡±
ude pointed at the bag that the servant was holding.
¡°Thest one is alive. I only hit its wing so I think there¡¯s nothing better than that. I¡¯m off. I¡¯m still hungover.¡±
There was a sound of wings pping in the bag full of the smell of blood.
The hunt ended.
¡°How cruel.¡±
Ian red at ude, who was smiling rxingly, and told his guard.
¡°Are you now going to believe that he is a crazier person than I am?¡±
***
¡°Where did the Grand Duke go?¡±
Lia asked the servant who brought food. The servant looked out the window emotionless and answered.
¡°He went to hunt with a guest.¡±
¡°A guest¡. You mean the Grand Duke Sergio?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Was the gun shot she heard ude and Ian¡¯s? Canillia couldn¡¯t eat even with all the warm food in front of her.
How did he find out? Did he hear it from Ian?
Why would Ian tell ude?
¡°I¡¯ll be back for you, so wait for me. Canillia.¡±
It was the day the Duke passed away. Before leaving the pce, Ian kissed her hand and said this.
She was too young to take the proposal too seriously. She didn¡¯t know what love was and what it means to be man and wife.
So, after she heard that Ian visited the Marquis personally, she knew that he was serious.
But it didn¡¯t matter.
She only received the proposal, but she didn¡¯t ept it so it didn¡¯t matter.
But what if Ian doesn¡¯t know that she rejected it? If he really came to fulfill that promise, then Anastasia¡¯s reason for officially inviting Ian was revealed.
Canillia was ring at well cooked chicken and turned her head in surprise at the sound of the door opening.
ude came in while taking off the thick coat, looked at Canillia sitting in front of the table and smiled.
¡°I smell like blood so don¡¯te to me. I need to wash up.¡±
¡°I heard you went for a hunt,¡± said Canillia.
¡°Eat.¡±
He answered coldly, took off his uniform jacket and went into the bathroom. Canillia stared at the spot he was at nkly until she heard the water running.
Then suddenly she felt like she was wronged so she got up and went to the bathroom.
ude, who was staring at the water that wasing down, seemed to hear her and turned. Underneath his wide shoulders was his muscr torso. The steam covered his perfect body.
Canillia thought what she wanted to say while staring at his scars all over his body. Something that she felt when she touched seemed even more clear now.
His huge body that was squishing her the entire night. It was a night she couldn¡¯t do anything as she was locked in with his long hard legs and beautiful jewel-like eyes.
Why was he so tenaciousst night? Was it because of Ian¡¯s proposal? Someone who doesn¡¯t know what fear is? Jealousy didn¡¯t fit this man. In the end, she was chewing on her lips as she couldn¡¯t think of something to say.
¡°If you¡¯re going to stare¡ Come in.¡±
Chapter 81.1
Chapter 81.1
She couldn¡¯t move as if her feet were glued. It felt like the time she was trying to think of a response was eternity. Canillia walked towards ude. But she didn¡¯t take her clothes off. She could see what would happen even if she did so. ¡°Did I¡ do something wrong?¡± she asked.
udeughed as if he heard something absurd.
¡°I wanted to ask something,¡± he replied. ¡°I was quite drunk yesterday.¡±
As she didn¡¯t answer, ude pulled the lever again. Warm water started to flow from the ceiling and soaked him.
¡°But you still remember everything aboutst night,¡± Lia said.
¡°Of course. I even remember your sleep talking.¡±
His smooth lips curved. She didn¡¯t know what she said, but he was about to make fun of her for it. Lia walked around him like she was observing him. ude¡¯s eyes followed her as if he found it funny.
¡°I feel like an animal in a cage,¡± he remarked.
¡°You looked at me like this from time to time. With the eyes of an animal.¡±
She blinked herrge eyes.
ude liked how Canillia was being shameless.
¡°So, what are you thinking?¡± he asked.
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°What do you think when you look at me with the eyes of an animal?¡±
Lia closed her mouth. She felt like she was being outyed. It seems like the level of speech ss increased with the title. She hasn¡¯t beaten him once.
¡°Then what about you?¡± she retorted.
¡°I always think about how to swallow you all at once. You¡ Really feel like just one bite size. Small, soft and sweet.¡±
She gulped as he seemed to be reviewing her like some sort of food.
He chuckled while leaning against the wall as she looked scared. Lia realized that he was making fun of her, turned around and walked towards the bedroom.
¡°Whatever. I¡¯m a person. One bite size. And¡ Listen carefully, sir. I was proposed to by Ian but I¡¯m not marrying him. You also proposed to me but honestly, I still can¡¯t imagine it. That I¡¯ll be a grand duchess¡¡±
That moment, her arm was grabbed.
He walked out from the water and looked at her.
¡°ude. You call Sergio by his name just fine, but why am I sir? ude. ude. ude. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t remember my name. What¡¯s the reason?¡±
Her arm hurt. She felt ufortable as his eyes looked solemn.
¡°If I call you by your name¡ You seem to¡ Get a little, a bit, a lot excited. So¡¡±
Before she finished her sentence, she could hear his voice trying to suppress excitement.
¡°Excited.¡± He grabbed her small hand, licked it and pulled her into his embrace. His hot and hard body soaked her clothes. He was smiling. ¡°Like this.¡±
Canillia¡¯s heart throbbed at that. She was panting like she was out of air.
She was sick for sure. A disease that cannot be cured.
***
Wade and Rosina came together when ude was readying his car to go back to Duke¡¯s mansion. Canillia asked the maids to pack the dress Rosina had prepared and smiled brightly at Wade.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
¡°Hm, it¡¯s Canillian, who¡¯s so hard to see.¡±
¡°My apology. I should¡¯ve visited you first.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright. I forgive you even if you¡¯re disloyal. We¡¯ll be family.¡±
Canillia kissed Wade¡¯s hand and straightened up her top. As if he didn¡¯t even like that, ude¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Rosina clicked her tongue at that sight and sipped the tea that the maid brought.
¡°Enough of greetings and more to the point. I know you must have heard the report, Grand Duke, but they started getting more aggressive since Sharon¡¯s death. We also caught those who were circling around Canillia¡¯s house and their objective was arson. The guards that were ced at Marquis Gliad¡¯s ce said this.¡±
Canillia was surprised, but ude was casual as if he had known all along.
¡°So let¡¯s make a decision. Are you going to reveal that you¡¯re a woman? Canillian.¡±
Canillia was caressing her wrist at Wade¡¯s question and pondered for a moment. But she already made her choice. She wanted to disappear quietly, but she also no longer wanted to be yed by Anastasia. Even if her existence was painful for the Marchioness¡
¡°Yes, I will.¡±
Wade nodded at Canillia¡¯s answer.
¡°Then, what about your birth mother?¡±
¡°I want to¡ See her, but it¡¯s just my wish. She¡¯s happy in Louvre. But I do want to gift her a morefortable life.¡±
¡°Then, it seems like Louvre has to be happy.¡±
Canillia¡¯s face turned pale at such an unexpected answer.
¡°Father just wouldn¡¯t acknowledge that Frank Ash is their leader. There will be¡. Much to see today thanks to that.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll talk in private about that.¡±
ude got up and stopped Wade.
As two men grabbed cigarettes and headed to the terrace, Lia left the room with her stuff. The coat felt heavy as the weather became warm so she put it on her arm.
She was a little scared of bing used to luxury. That she might forget about small happiness like most nobles. Like that blinding ceiling painting no longer excited her, that she would seek out happiness in bigger luxury.
¡°What were you thinking that you didn¡¯t even notice I came?¡±
Lia looked up as she heard the voice while going down the stairs. Ian was there. It seemed he was just leaving the pce, as his servants were busy moving his stuff.
¡°Grand Duke Sergio.¡±
Chapter 81.2
Chapter 81.2
Canillia smiled as she was d to see Ian.
As if he didn¡¯t like the way she called him, Ian scoffed and stood in front of her. He was two steps lower, but their eyes were leveled.
¡°Isn¡¯t there too many people in the way?¡± he asked coyly.
Lia bit her lips slightly and then smiled brightly.
¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Lia said.
¡°Has it been 3 years?¡±
¡°Yes, it has.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve¡ changed a lot.¡± His odd ash coloured eyes examined her. ¡°You¡¯ve be ady, Canillia.¡±
Ian looked down at her closely. Lia was about to take a step back while looking away instinctively, but arge arm wrapped around her waist. The eyes that looked like dawn¡¯s fog drew closer and the impulse that came fast kissed her lips.
She didn¡¯t even have a chance to think.
She pushed Ian¡¯s chest hard in surprise. Then turned her head to separate her lips. The ce where his lips touched was hot. It was hot and it hurt.
She stared at the left side of the handrail and shook her head profusely.
¡°Don¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t like it.¡±
¡°Me? Or the kiss?¡±
Ian¡¯s voice moved from her cheek to her temple then her ears.
¡°The kiss. I don¡¯t like this kind of rtionship!¡±
Her face must have been so red that it looks like it¡¯ll explode. Ian¡¯s hand around her waist froze at her fierce rejection. He looked at her trembling hands and took a step back.
Canillia wanted to believe that his impulse was a mistake. She felt like crying as she red at Ian. But he was also staring at her with the same expression.
Ian Sergio slowly kneeled on one knee in front of her. Then he took her hand, kissed it.
¡°Forgive me, Canillia.¡±
Lia quickly took her hand away and then ran down the stairs. She hopped into her car and then rubbed her lips with her hand. She rubbed it until it became red while tears brimmed in her eyes. She felt scared.
She opened the window and calmed her face. If ude saw this, he would definitely ask. She wasn¡¯t sure she could deceive him.
It was the first time she felt scared of Ian.
No, she wasn¡¯t scared of Ian. It was the pain and futility she felt that she lost a precious friend.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
ude ordered the car to go the moment he got on. Lia looked out the window trying to look casual. She tried her best to look like she was in deep thought, and thankfully it seemed like he didn¡¯t know what just happened.
¡°I sent people to move your stuff from your ce. Your maids as well,¡± ude said.
¡°Thank you for taking care of my people as well,¡± Lia replied weakly, trying so hard for her voice not to break.
¡°Your life depends on it. Honestly I just want to take you to Del Casa right now.¡±
Her heart started to melt as his soft words. As she quietlyughed, hisrge hand grabbed her small chin. Then he made her look at him. ude brushed the tears off her eyes.
¡°Grand Duke Sergio was up there.¡±
¡°Ah, yes. I met him.¡±
¡°Is that it?¡±
¡°Yes, just greetings¡¡±
He nodded and then caressed her face. Then kissed her. Her heart started to calm down.
Lia grabbed his sleeves.
***
The banquet that was being held in Marquis Gliad¡¯s townhouse was basically its first. The high nobles like the Marquis didn¡¯t need to host a banquet for social purposes.
The mansion opened its door for the first time since Kieran was admitted into the Academy with distinction.
Anastasia stood in the middle of the hall and looked around anxiously at the fancily decorated tapestry, table and the musicians that were hired.
¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Gliad asked as he stepped out of his study.
Anastasia looked at him as he was still in his indoor clothing and responded angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t let us be humiliated like that.¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen when I said Canillian isn¡¯t the culprit?¡±
¡°He is! What do you mean he isn¡¯t. No way. Ha¡ He has to be the culprit. He¡¯s from Louvre.¡±
¡°Anastasia¡¡±
Gliad turned around looking tired. Anastasia red at Marquis as he headed upstairs.
The Marquis became easily fatigued since the end of the war and he was usually stuck in his study. It seemed like his time as a prisoner was hard on him, but Anastasia no longer had the patience to understand his pain.
Today.
That child will attend bracing.
She knew that child was smart. And that she now has immense power. She couldn¡¯t deal with someone like that personally.
Anastasia called a servant that was setting the table.
¡°Two grand dukes will be sitting there so be mindful.¡±
¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±
¡°Make sure to mark it properly too,¡± she added.
¡°Yes.¡±
Anastasia brushed the back of the chair with Canillian Vale¡¯s name card on it.
Canillian Vale will be sick and disappear. He has to.
Anastasia went into the kitchen after. There was a red haireddy who was washing the potatoes. Beads of sweat trickled from her temples to her chin, but still was emitting a quite elegance atmosphere.
Anastasia approached thedy and gently put her hands on her shoulders.
¡°Marilyn, I have a favor to ask.¡±
Chapter 82.1
Chapter 82.1
In the bathroom where the sparkling sunlight rushed in like the spring sun, Canillia, who had been soaking in the tub filled with spices, stood up, and Pepe came to her with a towel and oil.
After wiping off the water and applying oil, her white skin glowed like a pearl. The traces of the bruises were now quite faint and inconspicuous. It was thanks to ude, who prescribed an ointment that was supposed to be good for bruises and applied it with utmost care.
After putting on her underwear, she stuffed the stocking garters and immediately tightened the corset and was surprised by the tightness that was different from the underwear she was wearing.
The dress Rosina gave as a gift was fortunately restored to its original shape by Pepe¡¯s touch. He had meticulous sewing skills and even style.
¡°Pepe, why don¡¯t you run a boutique?¡± Canillia asked. ¡°I think you¡¯ll do really well.¡±
Pepe, who was holding the dress, smiled bitterly.
¡°Where would I get the money for that? Right now, it¡¯s hard enough to earn money for living expenses,¡± she replied.
¡°Then, when that happens, I¡¯ll earn a lot of money and invest in you. I¡¯m going to be a teacher,¡± Canillia said, ¡°so you make my clothes for me.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, I hear you,¡± nodded Pepe, ¡°First, you have to hurry because his majesty the grand duke just set off a while ago.¡±
¡°Yeah, okay.¡±
Even without lipstick, Canillia¡¯s lips were as red as a ripe fruit. It was like a flower filled with morning dew. It hadn¡¯t bloomed yet, but it was as luscious as a camellia just before it flowered.
Lia carefully tucked herself into her dress. The fabric hugged her body as if she had it custom-made and the jewels that were prepared for her were all beautiful. Her hair was elegantly curled and on top of her head sat a neatly fixed tiara.
Pepe and the other maids could not help but marvel at Canillia¡¯s changing appearance. They whispered that she was the most beautiful woman in the world, or that she should have dressed like this before.
Liaughed at those words and approached the mirror. As they had said, the person that stood in the mirror was different than before. Gone were the days when her womanly appearance was awkward; now she felt like the perfect woman.
Wearing high heels, Canillia slowly absorbed her still awkward self. She became the owner of a building so huge that it could not even bepared with the townhouse of the marquis, yet she was alone. No matter how many people, how many soldiers there were, to eat and sleep alone in such arge ce¡ She understood why he had described this splendid mansion as deste.
¡°The car is ready for you. Let¡¯s go.¡±
The person who came into the room was the butler Owen. And behind Owen, a girl with lovely flushed cheeks was standing with her eyes full of anticipation.
Lia instantly recognized the child.
¡°It¡¯s you, from¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s Arin!¡±
The girl was the one who helped her at Louvre three years ago. Living on the streets with her younger brother, she had to help Louvre¡¯s criminals.
Lia approached the child.
¡°I didn¡¯t know how much you grew up. I thought you were still a kid¡¡±
As she stroked her hair wrapped in strange emotions, Arin bowed with a happy expression.
¡°Thank you, miss. Thanks to you, I am living in such a wonderful ce with my brother.¡±
¡°Arin is not an employee. The grand duke is Arin¡¯s guardian. This year, she entered St. Alessandro School for Girls as a schrship student with top honors.¡± Owen showed off Arin with a proud expression. His affection for Arin could be seen from how he stood with his back straightened and how he gazed down at her with glimmering eyes.
Eyes twinkling, Lia grabbed her hand tightly. It was warm and soft. This child was born in Louvre and abandoned at Louvre, but she would grow up to be more lovely than anyone else.
¡°It¡¯s such a relief you found a good guardian,¡± she said.
¡°Miss¡ No, Lady Canillia is my lifesaver.¡±
Her chest stung, and it was the first time she felt something like it. Was this what it felt to be moved? Canilia lowered her gaze and smiled brightly with Arin.
Two jewels twinkled. Owen thought their smiles were more beautiful than the diamond that caused the war.
¡°Let us go, Lady Canillia.¡±
***
The lines of carriages and cars stretched long from the main gate. The marquise¡¯s servants gave away one side of the garden for parking space, but worried the grass would die from being trampled on.
Ladies and gentlemen, dressedvishly like they were attending an imperial ball, handed out their visiting cards, and a footman came out to guide them.
Today¡¯s dinner was to be held in a ss greenhouse connected to arge drawing room.
nts collected from all over the world would grow green all year round in the greenhouse, which was the pride of the gardener Padric¡¯s painstaking hard work.
In such a greenhouse, there was a table that couldfortably seat 50 people. And on top of that, tableware, colorful candlesticks, and name cards were arranged ording to the owner¡¯s will.
People were gathered in the drawing room and enjoyed a light drink before being guided to dinner. A famous singer sang arias to the melody of the piano, while young guests were listening to an exnation of the marquise¡¯s history.
¡°As expected of the wife of the marquis. She probably didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed.¡±
¡°But isn¡¯t it strange? The grand duke was like Marilyn Shelby¡¯s fianc¨¦, but then out of the blue, had an affair with a man?¡±
¡°From what I heard, there was a time when Marilyn Shelby was kicked out to the Louvre and the grand duke went looking for her. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t forgive her. I understand him. No matter how much you love someone, how can you forgive the daughter of a man who murdered your father?¡±
¡°Oh my, so it was because he was in shock? No wonder¡¡±
¡°What? Did you hear something?¡±
¡°Someone told me before that they saw Marilyn Shelby in town. The clothes were in, but it must have been that woman.¡±
¡°Oh, so the grand duke took Marilyn Selby out of the Louvre? Still, the affair with a man is a bit¡¡±
¡°I agree. Between you and me, Sir Canillian is an illegitimate child, right? The face of an aristocrat is lost.¡±
Thedies spoke, oblivious to their loud voices.
Those steadfast in their conversation while receiving nces became quiet. The singers and the sound of the piano stopped all at once.
Chapter 82.2
Chapter 82.2
The door opened and Prince Wade and ude entered. Kieran approached Rosina who followed him and extended his hand.
No matter how bitter the rumors were, the two of them were no less than war heroes. He had reimed vast territories of neutral ground and signed a nonaggression pact with Geore.
Everyone gathered in the drawing room were on their knees. Thedies who had talked loudly were no exception.
Upon hearing the news that the prince and the grand duke had arrived, Gliad and Anastasia dashed down from the second floor. In a blue dress, Anastasia looked so young and beautiful that she didn¡¯t look like she was in her fifties.
¡°Prince, Grand Duke.¡±
ude looked up at Anastasia, who smiled gracefully, and raised the corners of his smooth lips.
No matter how carefree he pretended to be, he was obviously disconcerted that he couldn¡¯t find Canillia.
He turned his gaze to the second-floor railing and saw Ian Sergio holding a ss of champagne. The expression on Ian¡¯s face as he leaned against the railing and looked down at ude and lifted his ss of wine wasposed and rxed.
¡°Everyone, let¡¯s all go get dinner. Guide thedies.¡±
Everyone exchanged suspicious nces at this kind attitude of the marquis, who was usually cold and arrogant.
Eventually, Ian Sergio approached ude, who was seated in his designated seat. The nobles who saw Ian was about to sit down, but got up and greeted the foreign guest.
¡°This is Grand Duke Ian Sergio of the Duchy of Geore. He helped us greatly in this war. He even saved my husband¡¯s life. I am most grateful for him.¡±
Chuckling at the spiteful praise, Ian greeted the nobles of Kayan.
¡°I am Ian Sergio. It is a pleasure to meet the nobles of the Empire.¡±
Murmurs of excitement burst from here and there. Those who knew the rumors of Ian turned white, and the women were delighted with the appearance of a handsome new man.
¡°Now, now, everyone, please take a seat.¡±
When the bell on the table rang, the waiting servants began to deliver food. Everyone was talking pleasantly, but the atmosphere at the top seats where ude was seated turned cold as if it were apletely different world.
Rosina was worried as she looked at Kieran, who had be haggard over the past few days. After that day, when they all rode together, Kieranpletely cut off contact with the outside world.
¡°Sir, are you okay? You don¡¯t look so good.¡±
Kieran smiled calmly at Rosina¡¯s worried expression and shook his head.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Rosina lightly wrapped the back of Kieran¡¯s hand. The acts of the marchioness horrified anyone who saw her, so one could only imagine how Kieran felt.
Kieran, who looked down at Rosina¡¯s hand, kissed her soft cheek and whispered.
¡°I¡¯m really fine, Rosina.¡±
Rosina blushed at his kind voice.
Seeing the two, Wade raised a ss of wine and said to Ian, ¡°Tell them when you return to the dukedom: the woman who came with you is not to my taste.¡±
¡°She¡¯s one of the beauties from thend; what do you dislike about her?¡±
¡°Everything.¡±
Speaking in an ill-tempered way, Wade got up and offered a toast. All the nobles who were chatting happily raised their sses.
¡°May the peace of the past, the beauty of the marchioness, and the prosperity of the Empirest forever.¡±
All of them toasted in the air.
ude took a sip of the wine and checked the time. She would have almost arrived by now.
Anastasia stood up, raising a fork and tapping the ss. After receiving everyone¡¯s attention, she looked around the crowd and made eye contact with each person.
¡°Thank you all for attending. As you know, I have prepared this ce today to ask for forgiveness for my negligence.¡±
While listening to Anastasia¡¯s abominable speech, ude imagined Canillia walking to him.
She would open the back door of the car and get out, wearing the dress he sawst night and go up the stairs. Just imagining how beautiful she would be with the jewels he left behind made the cells in his body run wild.
Will the servant who opens the door recognize her? No. She was not the Canillia that they knew.
¡°Canillian¡is the child of Louvre.¡±
The nobles eximed in surprise and broke into talk amongst themselves.
¡°But he is a child born from my heart. I was weak, so I asked the maid I loved to give birth to a boy for me. Kieran¡¯s health was not good, so it was a decision for the family. However, the maid ran away because she didn¡¯t want the child to be taken away, and I heard the news that she had died. So, my husband and I brought back the child who had been abandoned in the Louvre. That child is Canillian.¡±
Lies.
Anastasia told the story with a straight face and wiped her tears with the handkerchief she had prepared. Marquis Gliad jumped up and left. He wasn¡¯t the only one who blushed with shame.
Rosina¡¯s patience had reached its limit as she saw Kieran¡¯s face turn to ash.
¡°For that reason, I misunderstood the child for a while. I must have been possessed with something¡ So I organized this event to apologize to Canillian, who must have been disappointed in me. But as expected, he didn¡¯te.¡±
Words of sympathy poured out to Anastasia, who wore a sad expression on her face.
¡°It¡¯s not your fault. But a child from Louvre¡ You made a big decision.¡±
¡°You must be an angel. I will remember the saying that he was born with your heart. I¡¯m impressed.¡±
¡°Sir Canillian is rude in many ways. To drive a nail into the heart of the one who raised him without being grateful!¡±
It was so arrogant that she could no longer stand it. How dare she brazenly lie in front of the imperial family. ring at the tableware, Rosina couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and was about to get up.
ude, who raised his eyebrows for a moment, met her gaze. He calmly blinked his eyes, as if telling her to sit back down.
Regaining herposure, Rosina sped her trembling hands tightly and looked into the faces of the nobles one by one.
ude, who saw this, smiled bitterly, put down his ss and got up. Ian, who detected something from him, also erased his smile and got up.
The two men exchanged dry nces and turned towards the entrance to the greenhouse. Their actions caught the attention of everyone speaking loudly.
A transparent ss door opened on both sides, and a woman walked in with a footman¡¯s courteous escort. It was a woman with wavy honey-colored hair and green eyes that were iparable to the greenery of the greenhouse. With every step she took, the jewel sparkled under the lights. The clear features of the small and slender face shook the hearts of men.
Everyone murmured with bewildered expressions at the appearance of the woman they had never seen.
When Anastasia recognized the woman and dropped the wine ss she was holding, ude approached her, kneeled on one knee, and kissed the back of herce-gloved hand.
¡°Lady Canillia.¡±
Chapter 83.1
Chapter 83.1
¡°Lady Canillia.¡±
The words were something even she was not familiar with.
¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
Canillia bent her knees slightly to bow, then linked her arms with ude and approached the table. The closer she got, the darker the astonishment that bloomed on the faces of the nobles. The most surprised was Anastasia.
Canillia approached the marchioness, who was unaware that she had dropped her wine ss.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, mother,¡± she greeted.
Was it because of the firm confidence in her greeting? Anastasia¡¯s lips twitched, and she unconsciously swore. Those who were close enough to hear frowned.
The marchioness was able to regain herposure only after the servants removed all the broken ss.
¡°Canillian, you surprised me. I really thought you became a woman. Do you know how surprised I was to find out I had a daughter?¡±
Anastasia smiled brightly and hugged Canillia. udeughed as he became speechless at her performance, and Wade¡¯s hands were shaking trying to hold back hisughter.
¡°Mother, why are you acting like this? Did you lie again today?¡± Camellia asked. She hoped her nervousness did not seep.
As Rosina and Pepe had told her, she kept her back straight and tried to look as elegant as possible. They said that she had to keep her lips still and make the other person listen to her, as that way they could not read her thoughts.
¡°Do not deceive me. How shameless,¡± Anastasia said, hugging Canillia even tighter.
Wade cleared his throat as the hug carried on longer than expected.
¡°So the rumors are true, marchioness.¡±
Only then could Canillia be freed from Anastasia¡¯s arms.
¡°It¡¯s not a rumor, Your Highness. My son must be very angry with me to dress like this, no matter how beautiful he is.¡±
Anastasia¡¯s eyes curled with terrifying grace as she covered her mouth and smiled.
Wade smiled and raised his ss. Anastasia finally sat down.
ude wrapped his arms around Lia¡¯s waist to express his affection. Then, as they went back to their seats, Ian, who had been waiting for her all this time, kissed the back of Canillia¡¯s hand.
¡°Lady Canillia. It¡¯s nice to see you.¡±
¡°Hello, Your Highness, Archduke Sergio.¡±
The nobles were now about to copse as they bubbled with excitement. In addition, the nobledies who had actively spread rumors of infidelity between the two did not even feel the wine flowing from their mouths at this unimaginable event.
Canillion Vale from Louvre. It was surprising that the illegitimate child, the disgrace of the marquess, was a woman, but what was even more shocking was that she could be so confident among the great nobles.
That wasn¡¯t all. It was as if she was the hostess. It seemed that the whole greenhouse had been set up for Canillia.
¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s start again, marchioness. Weren¡¯t you apologizing to Canillia?¡±
Anastasia, who was ring at Lia at ude¡¯s words, smiled awkwardly and nodded.
¡°Okay. I forgive you, Canillian. Even if you act surly like this, you are my dear son. So why don¡¯t you forgive your mother¡¯s mistakes, too. I didn¡¯t mean it, Canillian.¡±
Canillia stood speechless at Anastasia¡¯s sorrowful expression. Instead of answering, she just nodded lightly.
The music that had stopped filled the room again, and the servants resumed serving food. Everyone enjoying this exciting situation shared meaningful nces. The nobledies were busy creating rumors to spread after the banquet.
Their interest was not the rtionship between Anastasia and Canillia. The target of their gossip was Canillia, who was sitting confidently between the two grand dukes. While the marchioness insisted that her son was dressed as a woman, no one believed her.
The grand duke could not tear his eyes from the woman next to him. Like lovers, the two did not hide the affection in their eyes.
He gently held Canillia¡¯s hand and wiped the sauce from her mouth. Not only was he whispering gently to her, but the archduke¡¯s body waspletely turned in her direction.
¡°This has turned into something else. I can¡¯t believe he was actually a woman¡¡±
¡°I wonder what Marilyn Shelby saw.¡±
¡°I know. And why do you think she raised her daughter as a man? The marchioness herself.¡±
¡°It¡¯s strange. It would be simpler to raise a girl as there are noplications in the property inheritance.¡±
¡°Her pride probably didn¡¯t allow it. Since the marchioness was not well, it seemed that rtives often came to ask for their son to be adopted. I remember hearing about it a long time ago.¡±
¡°Oh, my. In other words, they were practically praying for the marchioness to stay sick.¡±
¡°I understand where they¡¯reing from, but still¡ raising a girl to be a man is a bit¡¡±
Like water had dropped on a firece, their temperature had changed in the blink of an eye.
Every time they burst outughing in unison, the sound of the instruments also grew louder. Anastasia, unable to touch the food, continued to drink wine.
¡°You should cut back on the alcohol, mother.¡±
When Kieran, who had been quiet until now, raised his head and spoke, everyone focused on his low tone. The marchioness had just picked up the wine ss. Her hands trembled.
¡°It¡¯s just one ss a day, Kieran.¡±
¡°That one ss may do the trick.¡±
Some expressed their difort at his choice of words, but Kieran continued speaking regardless.
¡°Call Dr. nchett tomorrow and make an appointment. He was worried your symptoms were getting worse these days.¡±
¡°Kieran¡? What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°I heard that you were making up stories, that you¡¯re either hearing nonsense or seeing it. Dr. nchett contacted me saying you believed someone would kill you.¡±
Hearing and seeing nonsense? Anastasia red fiercely at Kieran, who was treating her like a patient, and gulped down her wine.
¡°The doctor must not be in his right mind,¡± she snapped.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Even though I tried to convince you that Canillia wasn¡¯t the culprit, you didn¡¯t believe me. Why did you do it? It was you who gave them the diamonds, right?¡± Kieran asked.
¡°Kieran!¡±
¡°Stop it, mother. Anher told us everything. Before he passed out, he saw you handing the diamond to Frank Ash.¡±
¡°Stop!¡± Anastasia shouted sharply. Kieran was now using his mother of being a criminal. He was letting everyone know that everything was nned by Anastasia.
The prince stood up, wiped his lips, and spoke coldly.
¡°This is disappointing, marchioness. How dare you invite me to such a rude and vulgar banquet.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not true! Your Highness, I¡¯m being set up!¡±
Anastasia shook her head like someone possessed and breathed heavily. The marquis btedly returned to his seat and shouted when he saw how the situation had turned out.
¡°Today we will end here! Everyone please go back. I will apologize for today soon.¡±
Only then did the nobles get up one by one and leave the greenhouse. Each of them did not hesitate to drop a viciousment, saying that this was the first time such a low-level banquet had been held.
They were itching to spread this rumor as soon as possible.
To think it was all the n of the marchioness! Was she in collusion with the anarchists? The contempt on their faces confused Anastasia.
Chapter 83.2
Chapter 83.2
The greenhouse that was full of guests just a moment ago was now empty except a few that were seated at the top table.
Ian smiled, breaking the cold silence, and refilled an empty ss and crossed his legs. The marchioness clenched her eyes shut as she looked at Canillia sitting with ude.
¡°Everyone, please leave my house. Kieran, you too.¡±
She wrapped an arm around herself.
¡°I should have cut off her leg¡ I should have had her throat cut. When she had you, we should have cut up that stomach!¡±
Anastasia screamed as she looked at Canillia. She seemed like someone who was possessed: a blue face, red eyes, and trembling hands.
It was when Canillia¡¯s eyes widened.
The marquis pped Anastasia across the cheek. His eyes wide, his body shook wildly as his hands trembled.
Anastasia covered her cheek and looked at Gliad with a bewildered face.
¡°Take her.¡±
The maids approached her at the marquis¡¯ order and grabbed Anastasia¡¯s arms. Anastasia, with a dazed expression, left the greenhouse with them without any resistance.
Only then did Canillia realize that she was holding ude¡¯s hand as tightly as she could. When she caught her breath and let go, he grabbed her hand again. Lia caught his eye. They were extremely aloof despite the fact that they forebode everything, as if she was the only one who excited him.
¡°Canillia, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±
She raised her head at the voice of the marquis. He approached her with a tired expression, bowed to ude, and clenched his jaw as he looked at their entangled hands.
¡°Father¡¡±
¡°Archduke Sergio. I ept His Majesty¡¯s offer. My daughter¡ Take her to Geore.¡±
Canillia felt a tingle in her head, as if she had been hit. Ian held out his hand to the marquis with a faint smile on his face.
ude stood up with a stern expression.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness Ihar.¡±
It was then Gliad knelt on the floor with a thud. The marquis knelt with both hands and lowered his head so that his forehead touched the ground.
¡°Please, Canillia. Please, leave.¡±
***
After taking something to calm her, Anastasia caught her breath and sat down in an overstuffed chair. Soon after, the bedroom door opened and Rosina entered with a cold expression.
At the visit of the princess, Anastasia struggled to get up.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I acted.¡±
¡°So you are aware of your actions.¡±
The marchioness¡¯ eyes narrowed at her sharp tone. The two women sat across from each other with a small nightstand between them.
¡°You have harassed Canillia long enough,¡± Rosina said.
¡°You will soon be a part of our family. Use your words sparingly.¡±
¡°My father values ??honor and loyalty. However, more important than that is the will of his children.¡±
¡°Are you saying you want to break off the engagement?¡± asked Anastasia.
¡°Of course not. I love Sir Kieran.¡±
Then why are we having this conversation? Anastasia thought. Her head hurt just thinking about Canillia, which was why Rosina¡¯s visit was not wee. As she had said, it wasn¡¯t Kieran who pushed this marriage talk.
¡°However, I¡¯m thinking of persuading him. Maybe he can throw away the Vales and establish a new family. This is not my opinion. Do not forget that this is the opinion of my brother, who will be the emperor.¡±
¡°Princess!¡±
The surprised Anastasia yelled.
¡°I don¡¯t like people who have lost their heads. You crossed a line.¡±
Rosina stared indifferently at the frozen Anastasia and then left the room.
The midday sunlight streamed in through the window on the left. Normally, the banquet would have reached its climax by now. However, as expected, the excitement was gone, and the only thing that was left were scars.
Through the window, she saw someone approaching a driver who was leaning against a car that stood in a long line of cars. Even though it was difficult to see from a distance, it was a woman wearing the maid¡¯s uniform of the marquis family.
A red-haired maid poured hot tea and handed it to the driver. He thanked the marquis for his consideration and epted it.
The other drivers also expected warm tea, but the maid just turned and disappeared into the mansion.
The maid was strangely familiar.
The driver who received the cup of tea smiled, regardless of the seeping jealousy of his colleagues.
Soon, Canillia came out holding ude¡¯s hand and got into her car alone. She broke free from his grasp but he grabbed her arms again. He pursed his lips and whispered something.
I will throw away the Vale family. Then I will no longer be the daughter of the marquis, and no one will pay any attention to me.
It was the words of a wounded child that was full of thorns and knives. Poison was among them.
To ask her to leave? She had never heard such nonsense.
Rosina shook her head, recalling what happened earlier.
A wave of relief washed over her as she had said what she wanted to say. She was about to visit Kieran when a maid opened the door to the path where only servants used and entered.
It was definitely the woman who handed the cup of tea to the driver a while ago.
A long scar across the maid¡¯s neck pulled Rosina out of her thoughts.
¡°Marilyn¡?¡±
The woman who heard her murmur was startled and quickly ran through the door.
Rosina stopped.
Why is Marilyn¡?
She felt uneasiness overwhelm her. It was an unpleasant aura that pushed people into confusion.
¡°No way¡¡±
Chapter 84.1
Chapter 84.1
¡°I once respected you, but now I¡¯m just embarrassed for you.¡±
ude¡¯s footsteps rang through the greenhouse. Amidst the servants clearing the dishes, Gliad sat alone at the table with his eyes closed.
¡°Grand Duke, I love my daughter.¡±
He was baffled at how the marquis would dare to use the word love. ¡°Is that why you let everything happen?¡± asked ude.
¡°If I hadn¡¯t, my wife would have kept on hurting Canillia, and one day she would have seeded. I¡ I¡¯m afraid of what she will do next.¡± The marquis¡¯s hand trembled at the thought, but ude only felt a fresh wave of how shameless he was.
¡°So you¡¯re going to send her away to Geore out of fear, not love?¡±
¡°It¡¯s for her own good. I have no other way,¡± said Gliad, slowly opening his eyes. ¡°Same goes for the banquet today. If I hadn¡¯t ended it, something would have definitely gone wrong.¡±
¡°You should be ashamed of yourself,¡± spat ude.
At the coldness of his words, Gliad lowered his head in response. But just what was Ian Sergio thinking? Although he knew Canillia was his, holding hands with the marquis was nothing but provocation and defiance. An uncontroble rush of anger made ude shake. Hee had no intention of sending Lia away to Geore.
It was strange in the first ce tha Ian Sergio was called here in the first ce. He expected something like this to happen after he was aware of the fact that Ian proposed to Canillia, that he might be thest choice Anastasia had in taking care of Canillia.
But something was off. As someone who regarded honor the same as her own life, Anastasia was quiet after being humiliated in front of the nobles. Why was that?
Why¡
¡°Grand Duke!¡±
ude stopped his steps at Rosina¡¯s yelling. White as a sheet, Kieran appeared and hurriedly opened the door to the servants¡¯ passageway and ran inside without a single look back.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.
¡°Marilyn Shelby is in this manor,¡± said Rosina.
¡°Marilyn? What are you talking about?¡±
¡°I saw her through the second story window. She gave a cup of tea to Canillia¡¯s driver.¡±
Rosina told ude everything she saw. Soon, a loud scream could be heard and the door that Kieran had just stepped into opened.
¡°Let go!¡±
Kieran had Marilyn by the arms¡ªthe same Marilyn Shelby who vanished in Louvre three years ago.
Yelling at the top of her lungs, Marilyn caught sight of Rosina, and next to her, ude. She was suddenly speechless. She flushed with shame and humiliation. ude stared at her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°She said that there was nothing in the tea. Then why are you here? Who brought you here, Shelby?!¡±
Marilyn broke free of Kieran¡¯s grasp.
¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong! Is there a problem with being a maid under a noble family? I only sought to make something of myself, and the marchioness brought me here. Is there a reason that you think there¡¯s another reason I¡¯m here?¡±
¡°A reason, you say. Maybe it¡¯s along the same lines as putting your father up for death.¡±
ude¡¯s words brought a violent rush of memories and Marilyn could only re at him. She didn¡¯t want him to see this side of her. Three years ago, she really did not know what conspiracies and schemes were lurking in the Shelby family. All she did was love ude, and she had no other crime than believing in her parents¡¯ innocence. However, she was kicked out because of him, and fell to the bottom. He didn¡¯t believe her, and did not forgive her father. Despite this, shining so brightly in front of her, she could neither hate nor despise him.
¡°Please believe me. My father was sentenced to death for poisoning the former duke. Do you think I¡¯m capable of doing the same thing?¡± Marilyn yelled with tears in her eyes. Surprisingly, the expression on her face showed nothing but the truth.
When Kieran was about to shout a rebuttal, ude asked, ¡°Then why did you give out tea?¡±
¡°It was the order of my master. And¡ although I¡¯m deeply grateful, I do not deserve her benevolence. I¡ refused to follow her orders.¡± As tears fell from her eyes, Marilyn pulled out a small bottle from her pocket and held it out. It was a ss bottle in its sealed state. ¡°It¡¯s a sedative, not poison. My master told me to put a little, but I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to be a murderer.¡±
Even if she had to crawl on the ground, she refused to let it get her down.
Marilyn was the same as before. She was cynical, despised others, and had a self-righteous attitude, but her pride as an aristocrat was extraordinary.
Staring at the sedative in her hand, ude turned to leave.
¡°Grand Duke!¡±
¡°ude!¡±
Chapter 84.2
Chapter 84.2
ude ran outside and climbed into the driver¡¯s seat as if possessed. Then, he saw Ian¡¯s vehicle leaving the manor in the distance.
Ian Sergio had been quiet throughout the meal despite what had happened. ude now knew what had made Ian act so aloof. Ian was confident that Canillia would choose him.
And he probably studied everything that was unfolding, with that beastly intuition of his. When ude was focused on Canillia, Ian must have found something else.
¡°Damn it!¡±
***
Canillia looked down at her clenched hands. She could see the gloves that were made out of expensive fabric. I don¡¯t need anything like this¡
No matter how much she had dressed up, she was Canillia from Louvre, the illegitimate child of the marquis. In addition, she was nothing but a chess piece in a game. A game not like the one with ude, but a real one where the pawn was sacrificed without a trace of remorse.
And a pawn was nothing but a pawn. It could never be a queen.
I thought I could be happy if time passed¡ I was a fool.
The same was true with her. She thought if she grew up, she could be happy, that happiness was a thing that came to everyone naturally. She didn¡¯t know that he would try to push her away with such light, vulgar, and even childish moves. This reminded her of when she took the entrance exam for the academy and was disappointed at the reality that was so different from everything she knew.
Howughable they all were.
¡°Can a woman get her ownst name?¡±
Wondering if Canillia was speaking to him, Matisse the driver nced at the rearview mirror. Canillia nodded and repeated her question.
¡°It depends, but you probably can¡¯t go through the legal procedures,¡± he replied.
¡°And if you get married?¡± asked Canillia.
¡°You get your husband¡¯sst name,¡± answered Matisse.
¡°So that¡¯s a no.¡±
Puzzled, Matisse resumed driving.
Through the car window that ran along Leon River, she could see Louvre. The gs of the guards and the vehicles of the Metropolitan Police Department were ced here and there. Did something horrible ur? Or maybe, something had happened to her mother? Lia pushed down the swell of tears that threatened to surface by thinking of her.
¡°I should have cut off her leg¡ I should have had her throat cut. When she had you in her, we should have cut up that stomach!¡±
The irrational explosion from Anastasia made way to everything that Canillia wanted to know. Her mother¡¯s leg was the work of the marchioness.
Lia wanted to beg the driver to take her back to Louvre. That day, she hoped that her mother¡¯s smile she saw in Dr. Carol¡¯s hiding ce would be directed toward her. For once, she wanted to be held in arms that were just for her. She missed her. Lia buried her face in her hands and sobbed. She failed to hold back the tears.
The car slowed. Matisse didn¡¯t know what to do as she continued to weep.
¡°Mydy, are you alright? Are you hurt, or¡¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Lia replied without raising her head.
Matisse looked around for a ce to stop the car, wanting to calm her down. It was when he found a cafe with wide awnings and was driving toward it. He saw a car running toward them at full speed on the opposite road where thenes were tangled.
People were screaming and backing away. Even so, the car ran straight for the two without a care in the world.
Matisse realized the seriousness of the situation.
¡°M-Mydy!¡±
It was the moment when Matisse, startled, sounded the horn and hurriedly turned the steering wheel. Canilia¡¯s body tilted sideways as she raised her head, then floated up. Then, a huge shock hit them both.
***
A roar of fire.
When she opened her eyes with difficulty, someone was pulling her arms, shouting instinctively. Was she bleeding? The world was nothing but red. ck smoke and someone¡¯s howls, screams, and voices echoed in her ears like noises in the distance.
¡°Canillia!¡±
Blinking slowly, she stretched out her hand, and ude shouted, holding it tightly. He was also bleeding. Why? She was the one hurt, so why was he bleeding? Just when she wondered if her heavy body was being moved, a white stretcher took her.
Lia nkly nced at the firefighters, the people who were weeping, and the four half-destroyed cars. Four cars. Another person who had been taken out of the car in the distance was being put on a stretcher.
Red uniform and silver hair. The man, who had been breathing heavily as if in pain, turned his head. Ian let out a grin of relief when their eyes met.
So that¡¯s what had happened.
A single drop of tear fell from her eyes at the realization.
Chapter 85.1
Chapter 85.1
It was the middle of the day. The people of Ataer talked about nothing but the ident that urred on the highway.
The culprit who deliberately caused the ident was Dornan, Marquis Vale¡¯s guard. Dornan, who barely survived the ident, refuted that it had happened because Matisse had slept on the wheel. But that was far from the truth, and there were witnesses who testified that the car had moved just fine along the road.
The owner of the cafe also pointed out that Matisse drove slowly to attempt to park just before the ident.
Dornan then changed his testimony like flipping a coin.
He confessed with the words, ¡°I did it.¡±
He confessed that he was the one who called the anarchists into the marquis¡¯s house, gave them the diamonds, and made them use Canillia Vale. He also imed that he caused the ident because he was afraid that his crime would be exposed.
All were lies. His testimony was colorless. The ¡°why¡± was missing, but he took the fifth by appointing an attorney.
¡°So this is how it¡¯s going to be wrapped up¡¡±
Upon hearing the report telling him that it was unlikely Dornan would confess the truth, ude killed the cigarette he was holding.
In the drawing room of the Grand Duke¡¯s house, Owen felt as if he was walking on eggshells at ude¡¯s expression.
Ten days ago, Canillia, who was injured in the ident, had two major seizures. Every time she had a seizure, ude grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor and demanded he save her. As soon as she stabilized, he moved her to the hospital room in the Grand Duke¡¯s manor.
ude¡¯s scars still hadn¡¯t healed from that day.
He had jumped out of his car and pulled Canillia out, breaking his fingers. The vehicle exploded and the mes engulfed the road soon after he had.
Owen looked at ude¡¯s splinted hand, looked for painkillers, and ced them in front of him.
¡°Sir, take care of yourself, first. Archduke Ian Sergio is to be expected soon.¡±
ude froze.
¡°He¡¯s alive?¡±
¡°Yes, sir. He was discharged yesterday.¡±
¡°And the purpose of this visit?¡± asked ude.
¡°He wishes to see Lady Canillia,¡± answered Owen.
¡°Ha. You must be joking.¡±
Cynical, ude grabbed the arm of the chair and stood up. After swallowing a painkiller, he headed to the sunroom where Canillia was.
Inside, he was blinded by the sunlight. Canillia was fast asleep on a white couch.
There was a book dropped to the floor that she must have been reading, and the nket that once covered her was pushed all the way to her feet. Surrounded by the light, she looked like a piece of soft candy.
After the ident, Canillia mostly spent the day here. Shocked that she was targeted, she became deathly afraid of the dark and startled at even the smallest of sound.
ude cautiously approached her. Her innocent-looking face had be even more emaciated over thest few days. Her arms were wrapped around a cushion. Sitting on the floor in front of the sofa, he softly kissed her eyelids. Her soft skin smelled of dried flowers.
He passed the bridge of her nose and the corner of her mouth and kissed her on the lips. As he bit down on her lower lip, which was the color of red flowers, Canillia opened her eyes and looked at him.
ude could see his own face in her sleepy eyes. He smiled and pushed back a strand of hair that had fallen to her face.
¡°Canillia,¡± he said softly.
¡°ude¡¡±
¡°You fell asleep here again.¡±
¡°Really?¡± asked Canillia. ¡°The daylight was so warm I must have fallen asleep.¡± She closed her eyes again.
ude touched the lobe of her ear and pressed his forehead against hers. As if her drowsiness was contagious, he feltnguid.
However, an unwee visitor would soon arrive.
¡°You have to get up now.¡±
ude met her lips again as an excuse to wake her up. Her soft eyshes tickled his cheeks and boiled his body. He held her tightly with one arm and kissed her more deeply. Then he climbed onto the sofa and pressed her down. Canillia took a deep breath and opened her body to ept him.
The sunlight pouring down on their bodies was warm and soon became hot. He wondered if this was what heaven felt like.
If he was with Canillia, even the coldest of ces would be warm.
***
¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, Pepe.¡±
Lia headed to where her guest was waiting, stroking her warm cheeks. Pepe stayed by her side.
After the ident, her muscles were damaged and there was still no strength in her legs. Sudden convulsions while walking often led to idents.
The doctor said that she would regain her strength soon, but that was just the doctor¡¯s opinion.
Canillia entered the waiting room nervously, looking down at her legs, which felt like they were about to twitch again.
The man sitting across from ude turned his head toward the entrance. Lia covered her mouth with both hands as Ian slowly got up.
¡°You¡¯re alive.¡±
Her voice trembled with swelling relief. Ian approached her and pointed to the wound on his lips and grinned.
¡°Except for a little scratch here.¡±
Chapter 85.2
Chapter 85.2
¡°That¡¯s¡ That¡¯s so good to hear.¡±
Suddenly moved with emotions, Canillia pressed down on her eyes that were starting to fill with tears.
On the day of the ident, as Ian was being carried away on a stretcher, she realized that her presence was harming them. And it was the marchioness that wanted to hurt her. However, Ian was alive and well, standing in front of her. Her heart, which was gued with guilt, was melting.
Canillia suddenly burst into tears. Ian was taken back and ude got angry.
¡°Come here, Canillia.¡±
ude pushed Ian away and wrapped his arms around her, helping her to the couch. Ian¡¯s expression hardened at the sight of her limping.
¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet,¡± said Ian.
¡°Canillia¡¯s not a beast like us,¡± ude retorted.
¡°Hmm.¡±
¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a relief to see you¡¯re well, Archduke Sergio.¡±
Canillia looked at the two men back and forth through a window of tears. It wasn¡¯t the pain in her legs that bothered her while she was in the hospital, but ude and Ian who got hurt because of her.
She still dreamed about that day. If she hadn¡¯t turned ude away, if she hadn¡¯t made Matisse ufortable because she couldn¡¯t keep her emotions in check, then the ident might not have happened. Thoughts like these haunted her and entuated the guilt.
¡°Duke Ihar, I want to talk to Canillia alone,¡± Ian said after staring at her grim expression. ude would have refused, but today was different because Ian Sergio was leaving tonight. ¡°Will ten minutes do?¡± Ian asked.
ude pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and stood up after stroking Canillia¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯lle back in eight minutes.¡±
He just had to cut down the two minutes.
ude met Ian¡¯s eyes, who smiled back, and left the waiting room. He showed his trust in Canillia by not looking back.
¡°Ian, are you truly alright?¡± Canillia asked him after the door closed. Ian nodded and reached out and grabbed her knees.
¡°What about you? Your legs?¡±
¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± said Canillia. ¡°The doctor said that time will take care of it.¡±
¡°Interesting¡¡± Ian muttered.
¡°What is?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just, your mother also has a limp.¡±
Lia wavered at the word ¡®mother.¡¯
Stroking her knees, Ian looked up. The moment he saw the shock in her eyes, he was bewildered as he said, ¡°Canillia, won¡¯t youe with me?¡±
¡°What do you¡¡±
¡°Your mother is in Geore.¡±
Lia nkly looked up at him. Her mind was a cluster of confusion and she couldn¡¯t reply.
George? Her mother was at Geore?
¡°Do you know how many times the Emperor tried to wipe out Louvre? He doesn¡¯t see the residents as people, and the marquis is the one who stopped him. But now his influence won¡¯t work anymore. He said that if they were caught, there was no way your mother could avoid execution as she has ties to the anarchists. So he asked me to take your mother to Geore. She may be a criminal here, but she¡¯ll be able to live her life as a normal citizen there.¡±
Bright sunlight filled her eyes. The light soon turned to moisture and into jewel-like tears that slid down her cheeks.
Lia covered her face with her hands.
¡°Canillia,¡± called Ian.
¡°Is my mother safe? Where is she? Did she ept without any resistance?¡±
Ian took her hand and lowered it. Then he covered her wet cheeks with his own and nodded.
¡°I told her that you were there. It was a lie, but there was no other way.¡±
¡°I thought she was happy at Louvre,¡± said Canillia.
¡°You were more important.¡±
Ian brushed his fingers across her cheeks and stood up. He turned to ude. It seemed that the eight minutes had already passed, as he was standing by the door watching them.
¡°Archduke Sergio, you speak nonsense.¡±
¡°It all stems from your ns to burn down Louvre, Ihar.¡±
¡°I have no intention of burning Louvre. I was just trying to find those who were dangerous.¡±
Upon seeing ude approach, Ian grabbed Canillia by the shoulders and gently hugged her.
¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Canillia. I¡¯m going to protect your mother.¡±
Overwhelmed, Canillia clenched her eyes shut. Ian, who softly kissed her on the cheek and passed by ude, who did not try to hide his displeasure, finally left. The silence was deafening. Their eyes were filled with one another. ude let loose his tightly gripped fists and ran a hand through his hair. He walked to her.
¡°Did you really try to burn down Louvre?¡± Lia asked. Her voice shook.
¡°No,¡± answered ude.
¡°Then what?¡±
¡°I just wanted to get rid of the things that could hurt you. Things that could be used against you.¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±
¡°Because I knew you would make the same expression you¡¯re making right now.¡± He let out a long sigh and kneeled one knee in front of her.
Confused, Lia pulled out her hands from his grasp.
¡°I want to see my mother,¡± she said.
¡°No.¡±
His voice was so calm that she couldn¡¯t find any sense of remorse.
¡°Grand Duke!¡±
¡°Canillia, you can¡¯t.¡±
ude grabbed Lia¡¯s hand again, which had turned white. He then ced his forehead on the back of her trembling hand and said as if pleading,
¡°I have no intention of sending you to Ian.¡±
Chapter 86.1
Chapter 86.1
All over Louvre, imperial gs flew along the wind. The Royal Guard, led by the prince himself, ambushed the hideouts that belonged to the anarchists. The police who stood waiting arrested those who fled. People covered their ears whenever they heard gunshots and apuded when criminals were arrested. The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves swept through the alleys of Louvre.
The root cause of this attack was because the anarchists who imed to fight for freedom were in fact working with high-ranking aristocrats to fulfill their self-interest.
The people of Louvre, who were framed for hiding the criminals, began to inform the authorities of their hideouts, and the imperial family did not miss this opportunity.
Louvre was desperately struggling to change itself.
After preparing to escape on a dark night, Frank stepped out of the imperial pce with calm, easy steps.
He dreamed of revolution. He¡¯d been preparing for a very long time and believed that he¡¯d done well so far. However, an absurd ideology led him to failure.
A pitiful orphan from Louvre, Canillia.
Frank was confident that she would grow up on his own terms. Canillia had plenty of reasons to despise nobles. He believed that she would be angry at the marchioness who raised her as a man, the nobles who looked down on her birthce and ridiculed her, and the marquis who abandoned her mother.
But Canillia didn¡¯t hate anyone.
Frank wanted to know why. She didn¡¯t belong anywhere, yet she had no malice in her heart.
A shadow fell on his eyes as he reflected on the cause of his failure.
¡°A horse is waiting. Go straight to the station. Geore will ept immigrants. Rumor has it that some have already left for Geore.¡±
¡°Is this L¡¯s doing?¡±
¡°We¡¯re not sure, but she changed after knowing that her daughter was used. We haven¡¯t heard from her since.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll see you over there.¡±
Of course, if they were lucky.
Dr. Karl handed Frank the fake ID. He left quickly after that, pressing a cap down on his head and limping away into the darkness. After silently saying goodbye to him, Frank moved westward, where security wasx, believing that as long as he was alive, the revolution would continue.
It was when he was making his way through a knee-high shrubbery that he heard a click. Someone had a gun to the back of the head. Toe this far without a sound¡
Nervous, Frank stopped and stood up straight.
¡°You sure deceived a lot of people.¡±
The voice in the darkness was familiar.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Did you still want to live after what happened to your colleagues?¡±
A mockingugh dispersed in the darkness. Frank responded as calmly as he could, ¡°It was for the good of the cause. You should be pretty familiar with it, as you sacrificed countless people of the Empire to avenge your father. All because of some petty sense of vengeance.¡±
¡°Petty, you say¡ I see. You¡¯re the same as me.¡±
At his sarcastic remark, Frank saw a glimmer of hope. When the weak emperor finally passes, Wade von Weise would ascend the throne. However, if he slipped up, the next person in line for the throne was none other than the Grand Duke. Del Casa was already a dukedom. Moreover, Frank thought that ude¡¯s desires were closer to theirs than Prince Wade¡¯s.
Frank decided to provoke him.
¡°Your Highness, the Weise family is not qualified to inherit the throne. They treated the people like expendables and turned their backs on what was actually going on. All they did was pursue luxury and turned a blind eye from the hard truth. They enforced politics for the nobles and the gentry. I am also one of the victims, but I couldn¡¯t do the same thing. What¡¯s more, I heard that Lady Canillia was also from Louvre. If we hadn¡¯t held the Emperor¡¯s power in check, she would have lost her life along with the others while being starved and exploited.¡±
¡°Are you done talking?¡±
There was no waver in ude¡¯s answer. Frank could tell his death was imminent. Hastily, he asked, ¡°Do you have no desires at all?¡±
¡°Of course not. I have huge ambitions as well.¡±
Frank¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. He thought that he now knew what ude needed. What ude needed wasn¡¯t the past, but the future. A safe and perfect future.
Excited, Frank shouted, ¡°Then take Lady Canillia as your bride. She is amoner. If you ce a woman from Louvre as the Grand Duchess, you will definitely get more support than now-!¡±
Bang!
With a single gunshot, Frank copsed to the floor, unable to finish his sentence. Blood soaked the grass. ude wiped the blood off his gloves as he looked down at Frank, who was already turning cold with his eyes wide open.
¡°This is what you get for trying to use her to the end, Frank Ashe.¡±
Chapter 86.2
Chapter 86.2
Upon hearing the gunfire, guards rushed withnterns and aimed their guns at ude. However, soon after recognizing that he was none other than the Grand Duke, they startled in surprise and saluted. Enveloped in the darkness, Grand Duke Ihar looked like a fearsome, dignified reaper. ude handed the gun he had just used to one of the guards and turned to leave.
¡°This is the gun that shot Frank Ashe, the leader of the anarchists. Tell His Majesty, and do not hold a funeral.¡±
¡°Y-Yes sir!¡±
ude stepped back into the darkness. How easy it was. All it took was a single bullet, but it had been put off for so long. He decided not to think about the reason anymore. All he could do was protect what was left.
Ivan, who had been watching, joined ude¡¯s side.
Louvre burned in the distance. Or to be precise, the twelve buildings where the criminals were hiding were in mes.
ude stared at the smoke rising in the night sky before getting into the car.
As Frank Ash had said, if Canillia was still living there, if she had sided with the enemy and stood before him and his gun¡
He would have been the one who bled.
¡°And Lia?¡±
¡°She should be on board the train by now.¡±
¡°Any resistance?¡±
¡°She looked a bit tired, but nothing out of the ordinary.¡±
After hearing the reply, he got in the car.
ude had already said goodbye to Wade. He also informed him that he would not visit the capital until the death of the emperor upon returning to Del Casa.
¡°The marchioness was sentenced to three months of house arrest. She will not be invited to any party and no outside activities are allowed. Even that in itself is a disgrace to a noble, but father is still benevolent towards them. A ruler who can¡¯t get with the times is unqualified.¡±
While having a drink with Wade, ude saw a dangerous glint in his eyes. Although he acted like a yboy, Wade von Weise was more ambitious than anyone he knew. Not to mention, he was a scary man who knew how to skillfully hide the fact.
ude soon expected bloodshed in the imperial family as well.
¡°To the station.¡±
***
Lia took off her hat and set it down on the seat next to her. Pepe, who was organizing her luggage, looked at her and handed her the snack she had brought.
¡°You should have something sweet,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a cookie that was made just this morning.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± replied Lia.
¡°I¡¯ll bring you something to drink.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
After taking a bite of the cookie, Lia fixed her gaze outside the window again. The tform bustled with people leaving for their destinations.
After Ian returned to Geore, she spent a week alone and intentionally avoided ude. She knew his heart was in the right ce, exercising vignce against Ian, but he didn¡¯t even hesitate when refusing her favor.
About to depart, the conductors holding small gs removed the people clinging to the train. The crowd then split, and Grand Duke¡¯s people led by Ivan appeared.
Lia looked at ude with a slightly stiff expression. Wearing a hat, he lifted his head and met her gaze. Amidst the cold expression, his blue eyes especially chilled her. But seeing her, he smiled softly, warming up like an ice wall breaking down. He was hateful, but he was her everything.
Lia turned her flushed face away from his gaze. It felt like a long time since she had met his eyes, so she felt strangely embarrassed.
Soon, the door to herpartment opened and ude entered while taking off his hat. Wordlessly, he took off his coat as well and epted the two sses Pepe had brought. She bowed and left them.
After the curtains were drawn, he sat down and handed her a ss of milk with honey.
¡°That maid tends to treat you like a child.¡±
¡°She knows what I like.¡±
Lia epted the ss. He had a ss of brandy that looked to be poisonous. She didn¡¯t know much about alcohol, but she knew he enjoyed hard liquor more than wine.
He sat back in his chair and unbuttoned a few buttons and savored his drink, looking exhausted.
Lia nced at the long fingers holding the ss. Her eyes traveled to the liquor that disappeared between his red lips and the tongue that licked them. She saw his adam¡¯s apple bob up and down, and her gaze finallynded on the raised corners of his lips.
¡°Do I have something on my face? Weren¡¯t you avoiding me? Because as I recall, you¡¯ve been doing that all week.¡±
Startled, she gulped down the milk and shook her head.
¡°I was looking at the drink in your hand,¡± she said.
¡°Do you want some?¡± asked ude.
¡°I might get drunk.¡±
¡°We have time. You¡¯ll sober up before we arrive.¡±
Lia looked at ude. Then, as if possessed by something, she epted the drink. It had a subtle fruity scent, something concentrated in it. She stared at ude as if making a big decision and gulped it down.
He clicked his tongue.
As she swallowed, she could feel her throat burning up. Even though she felt her eyes sting with tears and felt herself unable to breathe, she drank it all down without a single drop to spare.
¡°Lia.¡±
Surprised, he stood up and reached out to her.
The ss now empty in her hand, she broke free from his grasp.
¡°This isn¡¯t so bad¡¡±
The spell of dizziness came as soon as the words dropped from her mouth. The world spun and her body lost all strength.
Bewildered, ude barely caught her from copsing, and frowned as he looked at her flushed face.
¡°Damn it.¡±
Chapter 87.1
Chapter 87.1
Lia groggily opened her eyes and found herself lying on ude¡¯sp, her head pounding and her throat feeling like sandpaper. She nced around the room blearily, taking in the scene before her with dull eyes.
A pair of gentle fingers brushed a strand of hair off her forehead, making Lia¡¯s cheek tingle. She heard ude¡¯s voice above her, teasingly saying, ¡°For something that¡¯s supposed to be nothing, that drink was really strong. You¡¯re going to be a drunk at this rate.¡±
Lia sighed, feeling the nausea of a terrible hangover wash over her. ¡°I think I understand why people drink when they¡¯re angry or when they¡¯re suffocating,¡± she said. ¡°It helps numb the pain.¡±
ude chided her gently, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink so much all at once. That¡¯s why you¡¯re feeling so sick now.¡±
As if on cue, Lia¡¯s stomach roiled and she turned green. ude must have noticed, because he stood up and opened the windows, letting in a rush of cool night air to freshen the stuffy room.
¡°I¡¯ll have to warn the people of Del Casa to lock up their liquor cabs,¡± ude joked. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve developed a habit of drinking whenever you¡¯re upset.¡±
Lia looked at him, surprised that he had noticed her distress. ¡°You know I¡¯m upset?¡± she asked.
ude nodded, his eyebrows raised. ¡°I figured. And I¡¯m sorry, because I¡¯m the one who made you that way,¡± he said apologetically.
Lia¡¯s heart sank at his words. She had been hoping for a fight, something to distract her from the pain of her own emotions. But ude¡¯s understanding and remorse only made her feel worse.
¡°I used to suppress my feelings all the time,¡± she said, her voice heavy with sadness. ¡°When I was young, I was afraid that the Marquise would hurt my mother if I showed any signs of being different. And then, when I was older, I didn¡¯t want to ruin my mother¡¯s happiness by being honest about who I was. And now¡ I¡¯m holding back because I don¡¯t want to make you sad.¡±
¡°Lia,¡± said ude.
¡°I¡¯m angry. At myself, at the people who judge me, but I don¡¯t know how to be mad anymore. I got so used to having to restrain myself that this is easier, and this makes me furious.¡±
ude grabbed her by the shoulder, his hand trembling. After the ident, Canillia was drowned in self-reproach. From the cause of the ident to the injury of his hand, she med everything on herself. She was soft-hearted and kind, and did not overlook the pain of others. His heart fluttered toward her at this tenderness that was unlike anything he had seen before. It was not just because of her beauty. From the first time heid eyes on her, she became irreceable.
¡°Canillia,¡± he said, his voice shaking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to understand everyone, and you certainly don¡¯t have to care about their opinions. There are people in this world who will hate you for no reason, but there are also people who love you unconditionally, like me and like all the others who care about you.¡±
He gazed out the window, his eyes fixed on the dark blue horizon. ¡°If it¡¯s easier for you to suppress your emotions, then do it. But promise me that you¡¯ll tell me what¡¯s making you angry, and I¡¯ll get angry on your behalf. I have a short fuse and I¡¯d rather act on my anger than hold it in.¡±
Lia slowly stood up, and ude tenderly wiped the tears from her cheeks with his hand. She leaned into his touch, closing her eyes and burying her face in his palm.
ude lifted her chin and pressed his lips to hers in a sweet, bittersweet kiss vored with the scent of alcohol. After teasingly pulling on her bottom lip, he pulled back and licked the corner of his mouth.
¡°Are you sober now?¡± he asked.
¡°I¡¯ve never been drunk,¡± Lia replied, her eyes zed over.
¡°I see.¡± ude smiled and pulled her onto hisp, hugging her tightly and pressing his lips to her neck. Lia looked out the window nkly, her thoughts bing harder and harder to read.
It made ude uneasy, as if he was trying to hold onto a fraying thread that was quickly slipping through his fingers. He didn¡¯t know when the string would break, but he hoped that he could be there to catch her when it did. He feared that one day, when he opened his eyes, she would disappear without a trace, as if she was someone who never existed in the first ce. He couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling that suffocated him, and he didn¡¯t know where to ce the me.
Without a word, he buried his face in Lia¡¯s neck and kissed her fiercely. He undid the ribbon on her blouse and slipped his hand inside her skirt, caressing her soft skin. His tongue delved deep into her mouth as he wrapped his fingers around the waistband of her underwear. Lia pushed him away, her small fists pounding against his chest in embarrassment. But the more she tried to escape, the tighter ude held on.
The noise of the train¡¯s tracks, the whoosh of the wind, Lia¡¯s sweet breath, and even the beauty of her distorted face all made his breath quicken.
But as soon as Lia stopped struggling and became obedient, something inside ude broke. He couldn¡¯t, or wouldn¡¯t, admit that what he was feeling was guilt. He looked away, knowing that if he acknowledged it, he knew what it was he had to do.
He was afraid of this unfamiliar feeling of loss, of letting go voluntarily. He had never lost anything before, and he wasn¡¯t sure he knew how.
Chapter 87.2
Chapter 87.2
¡°To Geore.¡±
Anher epted the letter Kieran handed and looked at the sender¡¯s name. Canillia. It was a letter from Canillia to her mother, who had gone to Geore. Just before she left for Del Casa, Canillia hade to him, limping and in difort, with the letter in hand. Anher held onto it.
After the marchioness was sentenced to pension, Kieran did not visit the Marquis¡¯ townhouse. He had chosen to stay at the mansion where Canillia used to live.
In order to ept Prince Wade¡¯s offer and abandon the Bale family, several legal disputes had to be resolved. With the marchioness, who had fiercely opposed Kieran¡¯s decision, now copsed and Gliad gone to Cosoar, Kieran was making all the decisions on his own for the first time.
¡°Anher, go back to Cosoar after this. Take care of father,¡± Kieran said.
¡°Young Master, are you alright? It will be difficult for a while after you lose your title,¡± Anher said, concern etched on his face.
¡°I¡¯m fine. Even if I lose my title, the title itself is still alive. And I have Rosina. That is enough.¡± A sincere smile bloomed on Kieran¡¯s face for the first time in a long time. It even seemed relieved at first nce.
He awkwardly prepared the food and made the bed by himself, his actions clumsy and imperfect, but sufficient.
Not long after Anher left the mansion, there was amotion outside the door. Kieran, who had just rolled up his sleeves to put firewood in the firece, looked out and saw the imperial carriage.
Rosina, apanied by three maids and two attendants, grinned brightly when she saw Kieran.
As Rosina ran into Kieran¡¯s arms, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of bewilderment as he watched the attendants pulling out all sorts of luggage from the wagon. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is all this?¡± he asked.
¡°I brought what I thought was necessary,¡± Rosina replied. ¡°I n to stay here as well until the imperial family gives their approval.¡±
¡°Mydy, you cannot,¡± Kieran protested. ¡°This ce is dangerous and too shabby for you to stay.¡±
But Rosina was determined. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because you are here,¡± she said with a bright smile. ¡°And¡ it¡¯s also very important to me. My brother said not to let you decide by yourself the surname that would be added next to your name. So I think it¡¯s a matter that should be decided together, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Kieran couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by Rosina¡¯s words. As he caressed her cheek, he was reminded of Canillia, and his heart felt heavy at the thought of what could have been if she had lived and grown up to be a confident woman like Rosina.
¡°I respect you, mydy,¡± Kieran said as he kissed the back of Rosina¡¯s hand. Blushing, she smiled and touched his cheek.
¡°Where should I unpack?¡± she asked.
***
Ihar¡¯s house of Del Casa was immense, almost matching the size of the imperial pce. It was like a beautiful fortress, with arge castle wall to the north and a taller ice mountain. To the south, the terrain seemed to embrace the whole of Del Casa, and it was impressive.
Del Casa had suffered the most damage in the war, but there was not a trace of sadness on the faces of the people. The personnel involved in the rapid reconstruction project took off their hats to pay their respects as the Grand Duke¡¯s car passed by, and the citizens stopped what they were doing to wee their owner¡¯s return with joyous expressions.
Canillia watched ude¡¯s expression with a strange face. Ever since they had arrived at Del Casa, he had not taken his eyes off the scenery outside the window for a moment. She could understand what he was feeling. The war had broken out right after the death of the previous duke, and he had stayed in the capital ever since, not leaving for even a moment. He didn¡¯t have to tell her that he had stayed for her.
Her legs went numb with tension as she pressed on them, and arge hand covered the back of hers. ¡°Rx,¡± ude said.
¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Canillia replied.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure my mother will wee you,¡± ude reassured her.
¡°What kind of person is she?¡± Canillia asked.
¡°A magnificent one,¡± ude replied, not saying more.
As they talked, the car passed over the bridge connected to the waterway and entered the main gate of the grand duke¡¯s house. On both sides of the road that stretched straight to the main building, sycamores, which had begun to turn green, reached high into the sky. Canillia saw endless gardens and striking statues, and in the ss greenhouses scattered throughout the property, colorful flowers were in full bloom, creating a bizarre spectacle.
The car came to a stop, and all of the servants of the Grand Duke¡¯s house emerged, guarding the front of the mansion. Lia was surprised by the number of people, which was iparable to the staff at Cosoar. In the center of the group stood a woman in a ck dress, a middle-aged woman with her hair up in a bun, who exuded a stiff yet pleasant impression and was wearing a soft smile.
The attendants who opened the car door put down the footrest, and as ude stepped out, apuse erupted. ¡°Mother,¡± he said, getting down on one knee in front of Jasmine von Ihar. She hugged him and patted his back in wee.
¡°Duke,¡± she said.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± ude apologized.
¡°You¡¯re notte. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, ude,¡± Jasmine replied.
Ivan held out his hand to Canillia, who was looking for an opportunity to get out and introduce herself. She took Ivan¡¯s hand and stepped out of the car, and as Lia appeared, the servants¡¯ eyes shone and Jasmine¡¯s face lit up.
¡°This must be her,¡± Jasmine said. ¡°Thedy you talked about.¡±
Chapter 88.1
Chapter 88.1
Lia curtsied to Mrs. Ihar, who recognized her and reached out to steady her. Lia¡¯s bent leg was trembling with nerves. ude noticed and made a move to help, but Mrs. Ihar was quicker.
¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Miss Canillia,¡± Jasmine said in a calm, cool voice that reminded Lia of Rosina.
Standing straight, Lia looked at Jasmine with curiosity. She noticed her tall stature and features that shone even without any essories. When their eyes met, Jasmine¡¯s blue eyes, identical to ude¡¯s, curved pleasantly. Lia was startled and lowered her head, causing a smallugh to be heard.
¡°Yourdy is a cute one,¡± Jasmine said.
¡°She¡¯s injured, mother,¡± ude said. ¡°She needs rest. I¡¯ll show her to her room first.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Mrs. Ihar replied. ¡°From the looks of you both, it must have been quite an incident. We¡¯ll hear all about it over dinner.¡±
Despite the years they had been apart, the reunion between mother and son was fairly dry and formal.
Lia smiled at Pepe, who was feeling nervous as well. It was funny how they had both stiffened up and didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°I guess nervousness is contagious,¡± Lia said.
¡°Mydy, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it,¡± Pepe replied. ¡°The townhouse in the capital seems bleak inparison.¡±
Lia moved on, looking around the unfamiliar yet luxurious house of the grand duke. Whenever she stumbled, Pepe reached out to help her, but she always refused her assistance. ude also tried to offer his help, but she refused him as well. He frowned whenever she declined, but Lia paid no attention to it and eagerly climbed the stairs, holding onto the handrail.
Along the walls of the spiral staircase were portraits of the Ihar family. Among them were portraits of ude and Duke Maximilian, who had passed away a few years earlier.
Lia stopped in front of a delicately drawn portrait of Duke Maximilian. His appearance in the picture resembled the day they first met. It was the face she had seen that night, buried in the cold snow.
¡°I have to have my portrait drawn again soon. It¡¯s a nuisance,¡± ude said, standing one step above her.
Lia tilted her head and moved closer to the painting. ¡°I remember this face. You said you¡¯d teach me how to shoot.¡± The man who she had been so afraid of back then now felt like a part of her.
Lost in her memories, Lia didn¡¯t notice ude staring at her. He leaned over and lifted her into his arms as if she weighed nothing. Lia let out a small shriek of surprise. Holding her over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes, he strode up the stairs and across the wide hallway.
¡°Thank God I didn¡¯t do anything of the sort. Just imagining you with a gun is horrible,¡± ude said.
¡°Please let me down. There are too many people here!¡± Lia said, feeling embarrassed.
¡°I own this ce, Lia. No one can point their finger at me, or you. If they had two lives, maybe,¡± ude replied with a smirk.
¡°Still¡¡± Lia protested.
¡°I miss the bed, Canillia,¡± ude said, ignoring her protests.
He seemed happy to be back home. It was the first time Lia had seen him so excited, like a child.
Unable to make eye contact with the maids who stood in a neat line, Lia covered her face with both hands.
Two servants opened the door to a room and Lia was startled by the bright sunlight as she was buried in the softness of a bed.
¡°Kyaa!¡± ude eximed as he hugged Lia tightly and jumped onto the bed. He didn¡¯t let go until Pepe and the maids left her luggage in the room.
Lia struggled to get out of his grasp, but eventually gave up. Only then did the corner of ude¡¯s mouth lift into a smile as he closed his eyes.
Lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling, Lia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
¡°Do you think I did something wrong?¡± Lia asked.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± ude replied.
¡°I don¡¯t want to make a mistake,¡± Lia said.
ude raised himself up and trapped Lia between his arms, lowering his weight onto her. He pressed against her body as he brushed her cheeks, which looked soft in the sunlight.
It was a strange feeling, as if they had a long, deep conversation without saying a single word.
ude leaned in and kissed her. His tongue made its way deep into her mouth, entwining with hers.
He barely pulled back, grabbing her chin and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s get married. Before it¡¯s toote, as soon as possible.¡±
***
It was said that the sun set early in the north, which was probably why dinner was served a little earlier than when Lia was in the capital.
When ude returned to his room, Pepe and a maid came to help Lia get dressed for dinner. While selecting clothes and jewelry suitable for the asion, Lia kept thinking about Mrs. Ihar.
Lia refused all the essories Pepe suggested and decided on a pair of small earrings and the ring ude had given her. In hindsight, she was d she had made those choices.
Leah, who was sitting opposite ude and waiting for Mrs. Ihar, stood up in the presence of the chambein.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Excuse me, Miss Canillia,¡± Mrs. Ihar said as she entered the room, wearing the same ck dress Lia had seen when they first met. Lia noticed that Mrs. Ihar had dirt on the ends of her sleeves as she dipped her hand in the basin brought by the servant.
Lia couldn¡¯t smell the thick scent of perfume on Mrs. Ihar.
¡°Owen told me you frequent the town,¡± ude said.
¡°Did he?¡± Jasmine replied. ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ve been managing the estate ever since Father was out in neutral territory. The war happened and it ruined everything. You can¡¯t imagine the state of it. There are still a lot of people who haven¡¯t been properlypensated.¡±
¡°Still, it¡¯s dangerous to directly manage the construction site. There are staff in charge of those things,¡± ude added.
¡°You¡¯re just like your father. Don¡¯t underestimate usdies. I have no intention of being cooped up in a greenhouse while a man brings me a cup of tea,¡± Mrs. Ihar said with conviction.
ude sighed heavily at his mother¡¯s determination, but Lia was captivated by Mrs. Ihar. She stared at her half-dazed, with sparkling eyes.
Mrs. Ihar didn¡¯t show off like a man, didn¡¯t eat carelessly, or speak in a harsh tone. Her elegance naturally followed a dignified tone, and she used words Lia had never heard before.
Chapter 88.2
Chapter 88.2
Even though the meal had started, Lia couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from Mrs. Ihar.
Feeling Lia¡¯s intense gaze on her, Mrs. Ihar smiled pleasantly and said, ¡°Did I say something to offend you, Miss Canillia?¡±
Startled by being addressed, Lia shook her head fiercely. ¡°No, of course not.¡±
¡°I hope the food is to your liking. The food in the north tends to be a bit spicier,¡± Mrs. Ihar said.
¡°It¡¯s excellent, thank you,¡± Lia replied, feeling embarrassed. She lowered her head and focused on cutting the meat in front of her. When she took a shy nce up, she met ude¡¯s eyes.
He let out a chuckle, making Lia blush.
¡°We have a guesting in tomorrow. Some count¡¯s daughter from who knows where. She insisted on paying a visit, so I had no choice but to ept. Why don¡¯t you greet the guest, ude?¡± Mrs. Ihar said.
¡°Rosina was right. She told me they¡¯d be guests as many to annoy me,¡± ude replied.
¡°That¡¯s why you need to get married soon. I have enough on my hands. I don¡¯t need any more unwanted guests to take another year off my old life,¡± Mrs. Ihar said.
¡°You should have gotten used to tea parties by now,¡± ude said.
¡°They¡¯re useless, time-wasting things. It¡¯s just an excuse for people to show off their new dresses, jewelry, and servants. I cannot, for the life of me, understand why they go through the trouble,¡± Mrs. Ihar said with a scowl.
It was strange, Lia thought, how Mrs. Ihar¡¯s words could be both elegant and blunt at the same time. Lia felt like she was learning new things, and her heart was pounding with excitement at the realization that the things she had seen and learned so far might not be everything.
¡°I have to go to the convent tomorrow. There are too many orphaned children from the war. One set of helping hands will give them a moment to breathe,¡± Mrs. Ihar said.
As Lia was admiring Mrs. Ihar, Owen stepped into the dining room and whispered something inaudible to ude.
¡°Excuse me,¡± ude said with a serious expression before getting up from the table. He made eye contact with Lia as he left, and she shrugged in response, acting nonchnt.
¡°Let¡¯s continue our meal,¡± Mrs. Ihar said after ude left. Lia¡¯s gaze returned to the dirt on Mrs. Ihar¡¯s sleeves.
¡°Mrs. Ihar,¡± Lia said, gathering her courage.
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Is it possible that I might be of service to you?¡±
Mrs. Ihar smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m only doing the right thing for my people, but I don¡¯t think you have a reason to do so. You don¡¯t have to do what I do just because you¡¯re here. It was the first time my son ever told me he loved someone, which made me curious. You¡¯ve earned enough points, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Lia blushed at the mention of the word ¡°love.¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing of the sort, Mrs. Ihar. I want to prove my usefulness. Like you, I feel like dressing up like dolls and talking about nothing in particr is a waste of precious time.¡± Lia worried that her answer might have been too rude.
Mrs. Ihar, looking at Lia thoughtfully, called for a servant. He brought a cane with both hands and held it out to Lia.
¡°I heard you¡¯re temporarily having difficulty walking due to an ident. I prepared this in a hurry, so I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it,¡± Jasmine said.
Lia epted the cane and caressed the handle with a dazed expression. She recognized the pattern engraved and knew it was something priceless.
¡°An item engraved with Clematis belongs to the duchess. Or should I say, the grand duchess?¡± Lia said in awe.
¡°Mrs. Ihar¡¡±
¡°You won¡¯t be able to keep up with those legs, as I do not go down to the vige just for show. You might cry in frustration that you can¡¯t keep up. Do you still wish to go?¡± Jasmine asked.
Lia raised her head and nodded with all her might. Something unexinable had materialized in her chest.
¡°Okay, then. What a curious littledy,¡± Jasmine said with a smile.
***
ude sighed as he looked at the box that had arrived from the imperial family. It was sent by Rosina¡¯s servant and contained letters that Canillia had sent to her mother over the past three years.
¡°Give it back to the owner, ude,¡± Rosina said.
ude knew that returning the letters would only serve to anger Canillia, and the consequences would be terrible. He also knew that Canillia would be disappointed to learn that her letters had been intercepted by Rosina.
¡°What should we do?¡± Owen asked, surprised by the number of letters in the box.
ude opened the bottom drawer of his desk and ced the letters inside. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Contact Ian Sergio. Let¡¯s have Canillia¡¯s mother brought to Del Casa at the right moment,¡± he said.
Owen nodded, understanding ude¡¯s determination. ¡°But if she¡¯s alreadypleted the immigration process, it will be difficult. Obtaining citizenship of the Empire requires the approval of His Majesty the Emperor,¡± he said.
¡°Which is why I said, at ¡®the right moment,¡¯ Owen. We can¡¯t send her off to Geore. Do you understand?¡± ude replied.
As he spoke, ude looked around the room that had once belonged to Maximilian. It was clear that his father¡¯s presence was still strong there.
A shadow passed over ude¡¯s eyes as he realized that he had inherited another debt upon his return to Del Casa.
¡°Damn,¡± he muttered.
Chapter 89.1
Chapter 89.1
He let out a long trail of smoke as he stared at the ice wall beyond the forest, filled with flowers, snow, and greenery. Ian had been in this state of mind since he returned from the Empire. He appeared pensive and distant, and his secretary had difficulty engaging him in conversation.
The secretary approached Ian with determination, clearing his throat before presenting two letters on a silver tray. ¡°They¡¯re from the Empire, sir. One is addressed to the grand duke¡¯s granddaughter.¡±
Ian examined the seals on the two letters. One bore the imperial coat of arms and the other bore the Vale family crest, with Canillia¡¯s name written on the front. ¡°Is this all from Canillia?¡± Ian asked.
¡°Yes, sir,¡± the secretary replied.
¡°And for me?¡±
Instead of answering, the secretary pointed to a letter from Prince Wade. Ian crushed out his cigarette and ran a hand through his hair in frustration.
It had been two weeks since he returned from the Empire and Canillia had not apanied him. He knew his feelings did not reach, so he acted boldly. But Canillia had refused even that. He suspected Archduke Ihar had something to do with her refusal.
He remembered how, while infiltrating the Louvre and rescuing Laura, the mention of Canillia¡¯s name had made the rebellious woman obedient. When she heard that her child was at Geore, she took his hand without hesitation.
She bore a striking resemnce to Canillia, with clear signs of age and suffering, but her beauty could not be hidden. He understood why the Marquis and his wife had gone mad.
¡°Did you read it?¡± Ian asked, referring to the letter from Canillia.
¡°Yes. It¡¯s just an ordinary greeting letter,¡± his secretary replied.
¡°Anything about me?¡±
¡°Yes, but¡¡± the secretary hesitated.
Ian understood that the letter contained nothing of importance regarding him. He excused his secretary and traced Canillia¡¯s name on the letter with his fingers, chuckling at the familiarity of her handwriting. He then took the letter and left the room.
As he walked through the grand duke¡¯s garden, which was in disarray due to ongoing restoration work, he heard the sound of childrenughing. He entered the outhouse where guests were staying and found Laura and some childrenughing beneath a sun-drenched perg. The children were the family members of the workers who were mobilized for the restoration work and they liked the kind and gentle Laura.
Ian leaned against the entrance of the archway leading to the perg. Laura btedly noticed him and hurriedly stood up, but her injured ankle caused her to sway. Ian couldn¡¯t help but think of Canillia as he saw Laura¡¯s resemnce to her.
¡°Please stay seated,¡± Ian said.
Laura¡¯s ankle was bandaged and her dark brown hair was tied up. Ian had made sure to treat her injury as soon as they arrived at Geore. Although she wasn¡¯tpletely healed, she was able to walk. The doctor who examined her leg said it was an intentional attack, that her Achilles tendon had been targeted so that she could not walk.
Ian knew who was responsible for the attack. It must have been the marchioness or her henchman, Dornan.
Frightened by Ian¡¯s appearance, the children covered their mouths with both hands and hid behind Laura. He felt secretly sad despite knowing his public image was not the best.
¡°A letter came from the Empire,¡± Ian said to Laura.
¡°A letter?¡± Laura asked, her eyes lighting up with hope.
¡°From Canillia,¡± Ian added as he handed her the letter.
Laura, who had been waiting for news from her daughter, Lia, jumped up and eagerly took the letter from Ian¡¯s hand.
Ian signaled to the servants guarding the area to call the children away with snacks as a distraction. Once the children were gone, silence fell over the two of them. Ian sat down in front of Laura, who opened the letter with trembling hands.
Laura began to cry as soon as she saw the first line: ¡°To my mother.¡± Ian handed her his handkerchief and waited patiently while she read the whole letter. It took her a long time to finish reading and as she did she cried, smiled brightly, and trembled with emotion.
¡°The child¡ the child came for me,¡± Laura said, her voice shaking with emotion.
¡°She did. Many times,¡± Ian replied.
¡°Lia¡ were you lying when you told me she was here?¡± Laura asked.
¡°We passed each other. Canillia wille,¡± Ian reassured her.
¡°But the child is at El Casa with Duke Ihar,¡± Laura said, her voice filled with fear.
Ian knew why she was so afraid.
¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be abandoned?¡± Ian asked, surprising Laura.
She looked up at him, surprised by his question. Ian repeated himself, crossing his legs at an angle.
¡°Are you scared Lia will be abandoned by Duke Ihar like Marquis Vale abandoned you?¡±
¡°In the end, nobles choose what is advantageous to them. It was the same with Gliad. He suggested I stay at his side as his mistress, as if it was natural. It was stupid of me to ept. He told me his heart would belong to me even if he was officially with his wife. I was arrogant and didn¡¯t know how the world worked,¡± Laura said, her voice filled with bitterness.
Nobles often treated mistresses as trophies, owning them like property and causing no harm to their reputation. But the story changed if the mistress became pregnant.
¡°I cannot believe Duke Ihar chose my daughter for no reason. She has nothing. She will be abandoned, I am sure of this,¡± Laura said, her hands trembling as she sped them together as if in prayer.
Ian asked impulsively, ¡°What about me? Do you think I would abandon Canillia?¡±
Laura¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty at Ian¡¯s calm but chilly tone. He knew she was curious about why he was helping her and probably had a good idea why.
¡°I proposed to Canillia, but she refused. If she had epted, I would have made her the queen of my country. That is how much I care for her,¡± Ian said, and Laura looked away, speechless.
Ian knew that he would rather have Canillia abandoned by the Duke if that meant she woulde to Geore. But he knew that was unlikely to happen.
He stood up and looked down at Laura, who was visibly ufortable, and smiled.
¡°So don¡¯t worry. Whatever happens, Duke Ihar will be the one being abandoned. He will never leave Canillia. I do not want to admit it, but it is the truth,¡± he said.
Turning around, he stopped, as if he had forgotten something, and gently shook the letter from Prince Wade.
¡°And don¡¯t even think about going back to the Empire. That you are a wanted criminal is here in this letter, so you better get used to life in Geore as soon as possible,¡± Ian said with finality.
Chapter 89.2
Chapter 89.2
udezily watched as Canillia changed out of her ufortable dress and intofortable trousers. Despite her delight at the prospect of visiting the vige, ude remained worried.
¡°Lia, I have to greet the daughter of the count alone if you leave. Are you fine with this?¡± ude asked.
¡°It is an order from your mother, and you are the Duke of Del Casa. Greeting a guest is inevitable,¡± Canillia replied.
¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Don¡¯t you see? There is a certain reason why she is visiting here of all ces,¡± ude pressed.
Sitting on the edge of the bed, he lifted his chin. Canillia, who had been practicing using her cane in front of the mirror, turned to him with a puzzled expression.
¡°Was that all you felt for me?¡± Canillia asked.
¡°What?¡± ude responded, surprised.
¡°Is your heart going to waver over a visit from a beautifuldy? Are you going to hate me now?¡± Canillia questioned.
udeughed at her absurdity. With a resolute expression, Canillia approached him.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she asked.
¡°You¡¯ve gotten shameless, is all,¡± ude said, as he reached out and straightened her clothes. His fingers brushed past her thin shirt and up to her neck. Canillia¡¯s face flushed whenever their skin touched.
¡°Do you like my mother?¡± ude asked.
¡°I think I understand when you said she was exquisite,¡± Canillia replied.
¡°She¡¯s a responsible person, which was why I could focus on the war after letting her take care of thend,¡± ude exined.
¡°I want to be like her. I want to find what works for me and be useful,¡± Canillia said.
ude felt slightly guilty as he looked at her twinkling eyes. Even after seeing her so happy, all he could think about was getting her out of the clothes she worked so hard to put on. He couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. After undressing her, he would torture her for a bit. As he imagined the tears streaming down on her face as he tortured her, he felt a swell in his chest.
¡°Was my answer inadequate?¡± Canillia asked.
Embarrassed by ude¡¯s silence, Canillia blinked.
¡°No,¡± ude replied, as he wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face in her chest. Then, he pulled a small button with his teeth and undid it, rubbing the bridge of his nose between her plump brea*sts. As he slowly licked her smooth skin, he saw her flushed cheeks out of the corner of his eyes.
¡°We have enough time,¡± whispered ude.
Embarrassed, Canillia shook her head as she nced at the door where the servants stood waiting.
¡°No.¡±
¡°Did you forget that time runs as I choose here?¡±
¡°I made a promise with Lady Ihar. She¡¯ll leave me behind if I¡¯mte.¡±
Ignoring her, ude started to unbutton her shirt.
¡°It¡¯ll be over before then.¡±
He fell back onto the bed, pulling her close as he did so. She let out a soft gasp as his fingers tangled in her honey-colored hair. As if surrendering to the moment, she rxed her grip on him. A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips as their kiss deepened, the light between them fading until it was gone.
***
Thirty minutes had passed since; Canillia stood at the drawing room anxiously. Jasmine guessed what had happened and red at her son as he calmly wrapped an arm around Canillia¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Don¡¯t try anything, ude,¡± Jasmine warned him. ¡°I already told the convent that I would be apanied by a very pretty youngdy.¡±
¡°Will she be able to go with her injury?¡± ude asked.
¡°That¡¯s up to her to decide, not you,¡± Jasmine replied.
¡°I¡¯ll have Ivan act as your guard,¡± ude said.
¡°Fine,¡± Jasmine said, smiling pleasantly as she got into the car. Lia shook off ude¡¯s arm and hurriedly followed her.
ude chuckled and got into the car before the door closed. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt and don¡¯t follow anyone you don¡¯t know. If you feel any pain from the injury, call for Ivan immediately,¡± he said to Canillia.
Canillia cast a quick nce at Jasmine and nodded. It seemed that ude couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, much to Jasmine¡¯s amusement. This was a side of ude she had never seen before. He¡¯s finally lost it, Jasmine thought.
She was curious about the woman who had captured her son¡¯s heart. She was also curious about ude¡¯s taste, as the count¡¯s daughter had desired the seat next to him. However, no one had ever made ude act this way before, even Marilyn Shelby, who had persistently followed him around despite the humiliation she had endured.
However, there was no one who made him like this. Only Marilyn Shelby persistently followed him around despite the humiliation she undertook.
It appeared that the game had changed. Her son was now crazy about a certain youngdy named Canillia. Jasmine wanted to know more about her, the one who treated ude like a pesky fly.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jasmine said and they drove away.
Chapter 90.1
Chapter 90.1
The nunnery loomed before Lia like an ancient fortress, its walls of thick bricks rising high into the sky. As she approached the massive iron gate, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of reverence. It was said that this ce, a sanctuary for young widows and war orphans, had once strictly prohibited the entry of outsiders. But as the war raged on, one by one, these women came seeking refuge within its walls. They found sce in the care of the war orphans, a small but beautiful respite amidst their grief.
As Lia ventured inside, she couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck by the serene beauty of the nunnery. The opulent interiors were no less grand than that of a nobleman¡¯s garden, with intricate frescoes adorning the walls and lush gardens providing a peaceful retreat.
¡°To enter the nunnery, you need to pay an entrance fee. The fee varies depending on the size of the room and the number of maids. This money is used to help the needy, beautify and maintain the nunnery,¡± exined Edith, thedy-in-waiting of the duchess. She was born as the second daughter of a baron and came to the pce to learn etiquette, but fell in love with the duchess and has been working here for four years.
¡°So is it also an orphanage now?¡± asked Lia.
¡°Simr. Children whose parent¡¯s fate is uncertaine here. We distinguish here which children should be sent to an orphanage and which should not. Most of them are very young,¡± said Edith.
Lia tried to be as inconspicuous as possible, but the duchess¡¯ steps were very fast.
As they entered the inner sanctum of the nunnery, a group of children with bright, shining faces came running towards them. The duchess was a regr visitor here, providing food and supplies every week.
On one side of the garden, pce servants had set up tables and were serving a feast. The children¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as they eagerly anticipated their meal. Their clothes were surprisingly clean and everyone was wearing shoes, a stark contrast to the orphans living in the slums. Thefort these children were enjoying was certainly due to the tireless efforts of many people.
¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am!¡± the children eximed, bowing politely before rushing towards the food. The delicious desserts and dishes that they couldn¡¯t usually afford disappeared quickly.
Lia joined Edith in helping the younger children with their meal. As they ate, the children slowly gathered around the two women. Some, with sauce smeared all over their faces, seemed curious about Lia and tugged on her hair, pointing and asking questions.
¡°It sparkles.¡±
¡°Who is the older sister?¡±
¡°Is she a princess?¡±
¡°Why is she wearing pants?¡±
Lia loved children, but the attention was overwhelming for her. She quickly thought of a game to y and suggested it to the children.
¡°I¡¯m not a princess or a boy. We finished eating, so shall we y a game?¡±
At the mention of a game, the children¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, eager to participate.
Lia stood up from her seat and walked over to the table where the food had been left. She picked up a few baskets and began filling them with an array of fruits and flowers, carefully sorting them by type.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s y market!¡± she shouted, and the children rushed over, hands raised in excitement. Theirughter was pure and unbridled, like a pile of broken salt crystals.
With ease and skill, Lia yed with the children, effortlessly teaching them numbers and words through the game. Those who were watching couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by her natural talent.
¡°She¡¯s quite eloquent, that girl. Her skills are quite good. Is she a youngdy from a certain household?¡± asked the headmistress, smiling as she looked at Lia surrounded by the children. Lady Ihar, who was listening to a report on garbage disposal as part of the city¡¯s purification project, also smiled brightly.
¡°She is going to be the Duchess. My son ispletely infatuated,¡± she said.
¡°Oh my, is that so? Then you must be a valuable person from the capital. But you don¡¯t seem like your typical noble, you seem humble and you like children,¡± said the headmistress.
Jasmine also agreed with the headmistress¡¯s words and observed Lia with an amazed expression. Most noble youngdies would make many mistakes when wearing their ck dresses, tarnishing the dignity of a duchess or being criticized forcking fashion sense. But Lia seemed to understand the meaning correctly, and even wore a pair of ck pants to match.
Was it her good insight or her quick wit? It was hard to expect such shrewdness from the pampered noble youngdies, who had never had to live their lives by observing someone else¡¯s shrewdness. But why did this child know how to humble herself? Why did she have the ability to anticipate the feelings of others?
¡°It is eagerly awaited, mydy. The image of her standing alongside His Highness the Duke is already etched in my mind,¡± said the headmistress.
¡°I am also eagerly awaiting it,¡± replied Jasmine.
In the end, the volunteer work came to a close as Canillia became exhausted. After ying with the children and running around with a sore leg, she ultimately copsed on the ground, surrendering.
¡°Come now, it¡¯s time for bed,¡± Jasmine said.
Thanks to Lia, the nobledies had a rtively rxed time and called for the children. The children, who had been gathered around Canillia, reluctantly bid farewell with sad faces.
¡°Teacher,e again,¡± said one child.
¡°Goodbye, Teacher,¡± said another.
¡°Will youe again tomorrow, Teacher?¡± asked a third.
As the children called her ¡°teacher¡± ran into the building, Jasmine approached the now empty-handed and contemtive Lia. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± she asked.
¡°I¡¯m sorry if I caused amotion,¡± Lia replied, feeling a bit embarrassed.
¡°No worries, it was quite entertaining to watch. The children haven¡¯t been this happy in a while. Thank you,¡± Jasmine smiled.
Lia stood up, taking Jasmine¡¯s hand and smiled back at her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race as if she had aplished something great. She wiped the sweat off her forehead, noticing that she had even forgotten her walking stick, which was brought to her by the attentive Edith.
As Jasmine watched the servants finish tidying up the surroundings, she spoke, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for us to take a break too. We¡¯ve worked hard, so why not have a snack?¡±
Chapter 90.2
Chapter 90.2
The fragrant steam from three cups of tea danced yfully in the air, as Lord Loden¡¯s daughter was guided by Owen through the hidden pathways of Jasmins¡¯ secret garden. Guests who sought grandeur and opulence in their gardens were often curious about this particr oasis, where the duchess had meticulously curated an exotic and orientalndscape, adorned with towering stones and Eastern nts.
As the woman¡¯s eyes were captivated by the stunning view, a hint of pink bloomed on her cheeks. ¡°I had no idea that the Grand Duke would personally receive us,¡± she said, her voice tinged with wonder. ¡°I had only hoped to see Mrs. Ihar and leave, but I am grateful for your hospitality.¡±
ude set down his cup, its contents releasing a sweet aroma that tantalized the senses. ¡°How does the tea taste?¡± he asked, his voice smooth and measured.
The daughter of the Duke¡¯s face lit up with a brilliant smile. ¡°It is sweet and mysterious,¡± she replied. ¡°Is this the tea that the Grand Duke prefers to drink?¡±
ude¡¯s eyes met hers, calm and steady. Though she appeared to be of Canillia¡¯s age, there was something different about her.
He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Lia was doing at that moment. Was she still in the nunnery? Despite knowing it was foolish, thoughts of her consumed him, and with each passing day, his symptoms only worsened.
As ude remembered the letter sent by Rosina and the mother of Canillia, which Ian had rescued, his face hardened with anger. The count¡¯s daughter, who had been chattering excitedly, abruptly stopped and stared at his expression in confusion.
¡°The tea is a favorite of my fianc¨¦e,¡± ude said, his voice tight. ¡°I loathe sweets.¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Oh, you have a fianc¨¦e?¡±
¡°Yes, of course,¡± ude replied curtly.
¡°But I thought Miss Shelby was¡¡± the woman trailed off, her confusion evident.
The Countess, who had apanied her daughter, also looked taken aback.
¡°We are nning to have the wedding soon,¡± ude said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you an invitation.¡±
The countess stood up abruptly, as if she had been insulted. ¡°We will be leaving now,¡± she said haughtily. ¡°We seem to have picked the wrong day.¡±
Thedy, wearing a wide hat, led her distraught daughter, who was looking away, out of the room. Despite the women¡¯s hasty exit, ude continued to drink his tea calmly and elegantly.
¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see my mother¡¯s garden?¡± ude asked, his tone mild.
¡°I¡¯ve seen enough,¡± the countess spat.
¡°Then, I won¡¯t see you out,¡± ude said, his voice cold. ¡°Owen, please escort them.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Owen replied, and escorted the two shocked women out of the garden. The image of the countess, who was leaving the garden while fiercely pulling her daughter¡¯s arm, who couldn¡¯t let go of her resentment, was reflected in the ss.
As the guests departed, ude let out a deep sigh, his hand instinctively massaging his forehead as a headache began to take hold. Just then, Owen returned from escorting the guests. ude, as if he had been waiting for this very moment, reached for the hat sitting next to him.
¡°Where is Canillia now?¡± he queried, his voice tinged with a hint of urgency.
¡°I heard she went to a caf¨¦ in the city,¡± Owen replied.
Without hesitation, ude stood up and dered, ¡°Then let¡¯s go too.¡±
His head was pounding. He needed medication right away.
***
The tea table was adorned with parfaits, topped with fluffy whipped cream, fresh fruit juice, and an array of sweet desserts, all proudly presented by the owner. Canillia, exhausted from ying with the children, scooped up a spoonful of whipped cream with a curious expression. The extreme softness of the cream melted in her mouth, disappearing as soon as it touched her tongue.
As her eyes widened in delight, the face of the owner who had brought the new dessert brightened.
¡°It is an honor to meet you, Mrs. Ihar. This is a gift from our store, so please enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Jasmine replied, taking a sip of the fruit juice.
Jasmine ced a honey-soaked, nut-heavy pie in front of Canillia, who picked it up in her hand and took a bite. ¡°Delicious,¡± she mumbled.
¡°I¡¯m d it fits in your mouth,¡± Jasmine said with a smile. ¡°The two of you, please go ahead and eat.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you full just by watching thedy eat?¡± Canillia¡¯s friend asked jokingly. ¡°Today was really helpful.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m d there¡¯s something I can do to help. Besides, you were just ying with the kids, right?¡± Jasmine replied.
Jasmine stared at Canillia, whocked confidence, and ced her hand on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you underestimate yourself. You¡¯re smart and bubbly, and your face is so pretty.¡±
A thick shadow loomed behind Canillia as she clutched her pie, lost in thought. Suddenly, a voice from above her head interrupted her musings.
¡°I agree,¡± the voice said.
Canillia looked up to find the grand duke, ude, standing before her. He was thest person she expected to see here.
¡°A girl who is ashamed and embarrassed of what she has,¡± ude said, his words cutting through the air like a knife.
Without hesitation, ude reached out and took a bite of Canillia¡¯s pie, the sticky honey smearing on his lips. The people around them were taken aback by ude¡¯s sudden appearance, rising from their seats to greet the grand duke. But Canillia could only stare nkly at him.
¡°I was born the son of my mother and father. I inherited the title of duke and my father¡¯s estate at birth, but do you think it was earned through my own efforts?¡± ude asked as he sat down next to Canillia and took a mouthful of the disgustingly sweet parfait.
¡°I can¡¯t decide where I was born, so I can only assume I was lucky,¡± ude continued, wrapping his arm around Canillia¡¯s shoulder and whispering in her ear. ¡°And, my mother and father always said, ¡®I couldn¡¯t be more proud if I could make my people feel the same way.¡¯¡±
¡°So there¡¯s a lot more you can do than this,¡± he added, gazing into her eyes.
Jasmine sighed as she watched ude licked the cream off his lips with his tongue, then called the owner of the caf¨¦ to order another cup of coffee.
¡°The reason you came here out of the blue¡ Are you worried about Lia?¡± Jasmine asked, her eyes scanning the caf¨¦.
¡°I expected it to be like this. Thinking that all of this is too much for her, she would hunch her shoulders and be lost in her own thoughts,¡± ude replied, looking at Canillia with concern.
Feeling embarrassed, Canillia pulled ude¡¯s sleeve and protested, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was thinking about what to say. I worked really hard today, ude.¡±
Jasmine added her own words of support, ¡°Yes, I would have been exhausted without yourdy today. Why do children grow up so quickly?¡±
ude looked at Canillia in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± he asked.
Canillia nodded confidently. ¡°Yes. I was really happy today,¡± she said, her voice filled with determination.
Chapter 91.1
Chapter 91.1
As Lia returned from the orphanage, her heart raced with excitement. It was as if she had been transported to an entirely new world, a stark contrast to the heavy heart with which she had arrived at Del Casa just a week prior.
On a crisp morning, Lia found herself sitting on the backyard stairs, lost in thought as she gazed at the distant stone fountain and basked in the warmth of the rising sun. Theughter of children and the sparkling nces directed her way only added to her bewilderment, her mind constantly drifting to memories of fumbling for answers with hands as brittle as autumn leaves.
¡°If you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± ude had whispered, pressing a kiss to her hand. For the first time in her life, Lia felt like she had tasted a fragment of the life she had always dreamed of, a sense of reckless self-confidence washing over her that she could aplish anything.
But Canillia¡¯s worries deepened; she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her dreams of bing a teacher were within reach yet uncertain.What should she do? Would it be okay to ask for help? Perhaps, if she asked the grand duke, he mighte up with a solution for her and build a school. But even then, she knew she would still find a way to make a difference, to help others.
As Lia sat deep in thought, her knees tucked to her chest, she was startled by the sudden warmth of a coat draped over her shoulders. She looked up to see Ivan, his hair now shorter than she remembered, standing before her.
¡°If you catch a cold like that, I¡¯ll be in trouble. Pleasee inside,¡± he said, gesturing to her thin clothes.
¡°It¡¯s warm now, the weather has cleared up,¡± Lia protested.
¡°Still, the Grand Duke is worried,¡± Ivan replied.
Lia couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of frustration for ude, who was unable to leave his work ande to her. She wondered if he had more free time, would he havee to her and taken her with him.
¡°Is he still in the office?¡± she asked.
¡°Yes,¡± Ivan replied.
¡°Would it be difficult for me to go see him?¡± she asked.
¡°There will be no such thing,¡± Ivan said confidently. He was sure his master was waiting for her visit.
After dusting her butt, Canillia returned the coat to Ivan and made her way inside the house. Ivan watched as she walked steadily, pausing to catch her breath while gripping the railing, before continuing on with renewed determination in her step. The atmosphere was vastly different from when she had first entered the academy all those years ago. Ivan couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of someone else who looked simr to Canillia. It was said that when you love someone, you begin to resemble them.
Lost in thought, Ivan put his coat back on. The greenery around them was bing thicker, a sign that spring had truly arrived. As Canillia had pointed out, the days of needing a coat were behind them, and the warm weather was well on its way.
***
Lia knocked twice on the door before gently pushing it open and entering the study. ude, who had been sitting by the window and engrossed in his papers, looked up as the door opened and a glimpse of emerald-green light filled the room. After ncing at the clock, he put down his pen and stretched his back.
¡°Come in.¡±
She was dressed in her usual loose shirt and pants, as her legs still caused her difort and the risk of stumbling.
¡°If you¡¯re busy, I cane backter.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I was just taking a break. Come here.¡±
ude extended his hand, and Lia walked towards him, her steps now steady thanks to the treatment from the doctor. However, ude couldn¡¯t shake the worry that the more she became lively and smiled in front of him, the more uncertain her future seemed to be.
He pulled her close and sat her on his desk. With so many problems, such as taxes and the reconstruction of the city, piling up, she was the only source of sce for him now.
¡°Is it true that you¡¯re very busy?¡± Lia asked.
¡°Yes, very busy,¡± ude murmured, ¡°That¡¯s why I need you.¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer. Lia leaned into him, her arms gently stroking his head. ude buried his face in her chest and spoke tiredly, ¡°I¡¯ve sent a request for aid to the royal pce. To deal with the expenses of war.¡±
Lia looked up in surprise, ¡°Already?¡±
¡°Already,¡± ude replied, his voice heavy with defeat, ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±
¡°Even so¡¡± Lia began, but ude cut her off.
¡°Think of it as another woman standing by my side, wearing my arms or sitting like this facing me. I¡ my blood boils, but you don¡¯t feel anything?¡±
Lia shook her head vigorously, her big, clear eyes filling with disapproval. Her arms were warmer than the sun shining down his back, and ude silently looked up at Canillia, caressing her long hair and pressing his lips to hers. The more he got to know her, the more deeply he fell in love. Each nce and gesture from her only served to further entrench the ache in his heart.
¡°Well, I have a favor to ask of you,¡± Lia said, breaking the silence.
¡°What is it?¡± ude asked, his gaze still fixed on Canillia.
¡°I want to know how to be a proper teacher,¡± Lia replied.
¡°Teacher?¡± ude repeated, turning his attention back to Lia.
¡°Yes,¡± Canillia said, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°The academy diploma I got in the capital was given in the name of Canillian. If I were a man, I would have been able to get a job without a diploma, but I¡¯m a Canillia.¡±
ude let out a hum of understanding, knowing all too well the discrimination she faced.
Recently, it had been quiet, he knew it would be like this. Lost in thought, he pushed his chair back and stood up. Then, he went to the bookshelf and took out a book. This was the book he had intended to give her as soon as he arrived at Del Casa.
Chapter 91.2
Chapter 91.2
¡°In Del Casa, there is a test for the general public,¡± ude began, offering her the book. ¡°With a 1st degree, you can receive an honorary peerage, and from 2nd to 6th degree, you can do public service. A teacher is a 4th degree. But for you, who doesn¡¯t have a graduation certificate from school, to be a teacher, you need to be at least 3rd degree. Do you want to try?¡±
The look in Canillia¡¯s eyes as she received the book grew darker, and ude felt a strange disappointment at the sight of her more serious expression than ever before.
¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Canillia said determinedly. ¡°I think I can do it well.¡±
ude smiled, knowing that she was more than capable of surpassing that high Academy wall. She had received teachings from Professor Theodore and graduated as a top student with the same level as the high nobility.
Of course, the Del Casa rank examination was not easy to pass. As the only examination that could lead to nobility, schrs from all over the empire gather to take the examination. But ude had no doubt that she would turn it upside down again.
Canillia¡¯s determination was like fire, burning bright and fierce. ude breathed a sigh and put his hand behind her knee, pulling her closer to him. Heid her down on the couch in the study and parted his lips, ready to speak.
But before he could, Canillia took the book from herp, and looked at it as if it were a treasure. She looked back at ude, and he squeezed her tiny chin.
¡°If you came to see me, you should only look at me, Canillia,¡± ude said, his gaze searching hers.
¡°Yes, I am looking,¡± Canillia replied, her gaze steady.
¡°You have a different heart,¡± ude said, his voice soft.
He looked at her with a searching gaze, wondering if it would be better to tell her the cruel truth. If so, when? She had a goal in Del Casa. Even if he told her about the letter that Rosina had taken away, her heart may not easily change. But that was only a probability.
Resentment and deceit¡ªshe was bearing them, not forgetting.
¡°Your eyes are really pretty,¡± he whispered. He pressed his lips on top of her eyelids as if nothing was troubling him. ¡°Your lips are also beautiful,¡± he murmured, his breath hot against her skin.
As he gently kissed her full lips, Canillia stifled augh and covered his ears with her hands. The sensation of her fingers rubbing against his earlobes sent shivers down his spine, the warmth spreading from his neck to his back and toes quickly.
¡°Damn it¡¡±
As he breathed out, ude couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of frustration. He gently removed her hands from his ears, his gaze never leaving her face. He pressed his lips against her palm, savoring the feeling of her soft skin against his lips. He closed his eyes tightly, trying to savor the moment and push away all the thoughts that threatened to invade his mind.
¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy, Canillia.¡±
***
Baron Tenan stepped out of his car, his eyes fixed on the grand mansion before him. It was said that the princess was residing there with Kieran, and as he looked up at its imposing facade, Tenan couldn¡¯t help but press his temples in pain. Suddenly, the door of the mansion opened, and Rosina¡¯s maid appeared. ¡°Finally, you¡¯vee, Baron Tenan,¡± she greeted him.
Tenan extended his hand to the servant in silence and was handed a thick bundle of documents. ¡°And the princess?¡± he asked. ¡°She is waiting,¡± the servant replied, and with that, Tenan stepped inside.
As he surveyed the cramped interior of the mansion, Tenan felt his blood pressure rise once again. He found Rosina in a room that seemed to be both a reception room and a dining room, and to his dismay, she was brewing tea herself.
¡°Think about your prestige, Your Highness,¡± Tenan said, his voice trembling as he scolded her. But Rosina onlyughed, pouring tea into cups and offering one to Tenan.
¡°Sit down, Tenan,¡± she said, and with a defeated sigh, Tenan took his seat across from her, handing over the documents he had brought.
¡°The marchioness will pay a huge bail for the criminal,¡± Tenan said, his tone serious.
¡°Is that man called Donan?¡± Rosina asked, her mind already troubled by the thought of a high-ranking marchioness paying bail for a criminal.
¡°Yes. It¡¯s such a serious matter, I don¡¯t know if the court will approve it, but if the marchioness puts in a little more effort, the way might open,¡± Tenan replied.
Rosina couldn¡¯t shake off her unease. No matter how high-ranking a marchioness she was, it was not appropriate for her to pay bail for a criminal. Even if her actions were not appropriate, Anastasia was the mother of the man she loved. Furthermore, if she pressed her, who was on parole, it could lead to a very serious situation. ¡°Why is it so? Why does the marchioness want to bail that person? He should pay for all his sins. It will only cause harm¡¡± Rosina muttered to herself.
Tenan offered an exnation. ¡°It is said that Donan was an escort of the marchioness before she married into the family. After 40 years of being together, the marchioness probably wants to show her gratitude.¡±
¡°Is that really the case?¡± Rosina asked, her mind still troubled.
¡°Loyalty moves the master,¡± Tenan said with a shrug. But it was the excessive loyalty that was the problem. The mind on the brink of change, not knowing how it will be distorted.
Rosina meticulously sorted through the papers Tenan had brought, methodically cing some in the firece to be burned and others in a well-crafted leather box. She knew that with the Emperor¡¯s approval, Kieran would soon be the head of the Vale family. Without an heir, the Vale family would inevitably walk the path of extinction. Perhaps one of the cousins would be adopted and given the title.
She couldn¡¯t help but hope that the marchioness would sincerely apologize and beg Kieran for forgiveness. If she could also gain the support of the Grand Duke and Canillia for a sincere reconciliation, the future of the two families would be much smoother. But Rosina knew that the marchioness would never kneel first, she was a woman who lived with pride and honor.
As Rosina¡¯s troubled gaze moved to a flower submerged in her tea, Tenan spoke again, ¡°And the Grand Duke sent us a letter. He says he¡¯s having a grand duchess.¡±
Chapter 92.1
Chapter 92.1
The morning sun had barely risen when an unexpected visitor arrived at the Grand Duchess of Del Casa. The butler of the Marquis of Vale, Angel, stood at the door, his forehead wrinkled in disapproval. The footman who opened the door stood behind him, sensing his unease.
¡°Wee,¡± Owen greeted him coldly.
¡°I apologize for not contacting you beforeing here,¡± Angel said, his tone apologetic.
¡°It must be an urgent matter,¡± Owen said, his voice softening. ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±
Angel followed Owen to the drawing room, clutching a thick bundle in his hand as if it were a precious treasure. He stood with his back straight, his eyes fixed on the door, waiting for the Grand Duchess to arrive.
A maid was summoned to inform Canillia of Angel¡¯s arrival. ¡°Please tell her quietly,¡± Owen instructed, ¡°the Grand Duke will be with her.¡±
The sound of footsteps rushed down the stairs, and Angel¡¯s expression hardened as he turned to see Canillia approach him with a bright smile. But his happiness was short-lived as he saw her limp towards him, a reminder of the ident that he should have prevented.
I should have noticed that Dornan¡¯s condition was strange when he came to the hospital that day, Angel thought to himself, filled with guilt. If only I had paid a little more attention.
¡°Angel, you¡¯vee all this way,¡± Canillia greeted him warmly, delight spreading across her face as she saw that he had fully recovered from his illness.
As they sat across from each other, hot tea was served. Canillia¡¯s favorite blend. Angel looked at the blooming flowers, then offered her the bundle of letters he had brought with him.
¡°A reply from Geore has arrived. I tried to deliver it as soon as possible, so I hope you¡¯ll forgive my rude arrival.¡±
Canillia¡¯s heart raced as she took the letters into her trembling hands. She wondered what they might contain, what news they might bring.
¡°You¡¯ve traveled far, Angel,¡± ude said, standing up and gesturing for him to do the same. ¡°Take some time to rest.¡±
ude sent Angel to the tearoom with Owen, unable to take his eyes off of Canillia. He knew it would take some time to read all of those letters, and he wanted to be there for her every step of the way.
¡°Are you happy?¡± ude asked, a smile on his face as he saw the joy in Canillia¡¯s eyes.
¡°Yes, this is the first reply I¡¯ve ever received,¡± she replied, a hint of wonder in her voice.
¡°There must have been some reason for the dy,¡± ude said, sensing that there was more to the story. ¡°Perhaps someone like Dr. Carl interrupted it.¡±
Though he knew it was Rosina who had hidden the letters, ude kept that information to himself. The sight of Canillia¡¯s happiness filled him with a warm and fuzzy feeling, and he decided to give her some space to read the letters.
¡°Read them slowly,¡± he said, before leaving the room.
Canillia was nowpletely alone in her drawing room, surrounded by a peaceful silence. She carefully broke the seal bearing the Sergio family coat of arms, and red beeswax powder fell to the floor.
***
That night, Canillia¡¯s heart was heavy with grief as she refused to leave her bedchamber. Her servants worried, but ude understood and instructed them to grant her solitude.
But it was the fourth day after Angel¡¯s visit when Canillia finally emerged from her seclusion. In the stillness of night, ude was lost in his reading when he heard the door to his chambers creak open. Before him stood Canillia, dressed in her nightclothes and looking crestfallen.
¡°Come here,¡± ude whispered, holding out his arms.
With slow, shuffling steps, Canillia approached him, climbed into his bed, and allowed herself to be enveloped by his embrace.
The letter from her mother was filled with regret and remorse, detailing how close she hade to making an irreversible choice, only to be saved by Dr. Carl. But even as she spoke of peace, she expressed fear of the harm she could cause the nobility if she were to sumb to her guilt once more.
¡°To my beloved Canillia¡± the letter began, and ¡°To my dear Canillia¡± it ended.
¡°I envy the Duke,¡± Canillia whispered.
¡°Why?¡± ude asked, nuzzling her neck.
¡°Because you have a family,¡± she replied, a hint of sadness in her voice.
Holding her close, ude whispered in her ear, ¡°It will soon be yours, too.¡±
¡°Still,¡± Canillia whispered, ¡°I cannot help but feel envious.¡±
¡°Have you read all the letters¡?¡± ude asked, trying to hide the turmoil in his voice.
¡°Yes. Mother never received the letter I sent. What could have happened? I sent so many¡ was the address wrong?¡± Canillia replied, her voice filled with frustration and sadness.
As she spoke, ude let out a heavy sigh. It was already in the past, but why was he still holding onto that letter? He felt an urge to throw away the letter in his drawer.
¡°Louvre doesn¡¯t have an address. I guess it went to the wrong ce. But I feel like I put in effort. Didn¡¯t I?¡± Canillia shook her head, twirling her fingers as she thought. She then smiled softly and pressed her lips to the end of ude¡¯s jaw.
¡°I¡¯m very happy¡ Mother misses me, but I think she can handle it,¡± she said, her voice filled with hope.
¡°Just hold on a little. I¡¯ll bring your mother here¡ to this ce,¡± ude promised, determined to make it happen.
Lia¡¯s pupils trembled as she looked up at him. Her gaze seemed to doubt his words. His sigh also deepened like the deepening night. ¡°I promise,¡± ude repeated, the word ¡°promise¡± echoing in Lia¡¯s ear. Lia turned around and faced himpletely. She hugged him tightly, and the gentle touch of his embrace around her waist was full of affection.
[I hope you won¡¯t be swayed by the love of the nobles. They are untrustworthy beings. To them, a beautiful flower is just a decoration to be picked and thrown away without a second thought. I pray your heart won¡¯t be hurt. Please walk a different path from them¡ with me.]
Had she not met ude, she may have believed her mother¡¯s advice. But ude wanted to show her that he was different from other lords.
¡°Thank you. And¡ I love you.¡±
Chapter 92.2
Chapter 92.2
For the first time, those words of love escaped her lips, breaking free from the tight grip they had on her heart.
ude was taken aback, unsure if he had heard her correctly. He gently tilted her chin towards him and asked, ¡°Really?¡±
Canillia¡¯s face turned a deep red, her gaze avoiding his as she felt embarrassed. Nervously, she nodded her head.
¡°Don¡¯t ask me again. You heard me the first time,¡± she said firmly, but her voice was barely above a whisper.
¡°I thought you loved the children more than me,¡± ude admitted.
¡°I do love the children, but my love for you is¡ different,¡± Canillia replied, finally mustering up the courage to look him in the eyes.
¡°How is it different?¡± ude asked, his voice filled with curiosity.
As she embraced him, Canillia found herself at a loss for words. She wanted to express the depth of her feelings for him, but the words just wouldn¡¯te.
Sensing her hesitation, ude leaned in and pressed his lips to hers, kissing her tenderly.
¡°Sleep here tonight,¡± whispered ude, his voice a deep rumble that echoed through the room. Lia, taken aback by his words, tried to rise from the bed, but found herself powerless against his iron grip.
¡°ude,¡± she whispered, a hint of fear and uncertaintycing her voice.
¡°Sleep here,¡± he continued, his eyes never leaving her face. ¡°My rtives areing, and they are eager to meet the grand duchess who has captured my heart. So, don¡¯t just study for the test, Lia. Get to know me, understand me.¡±
With a gentle touch, he took her hand, drawing her closer to him. Their skin brushed against each other, a spark igniting within Lia. Her eyes widened, and she felt her heart race as she looked into his deep, soulful gaze.
¡°How do you feel about me now?¡± he asked, his voice a low whisper.
¡°Warm,¡± she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.
¡°And?¡± he urged.
¡°Soft,¡± she said, a blush rising to her cheeks.
He nodded, encouraging her to go on. She looked down at their joined hands, wrapped in the warmth of the nket.
¡°I¡¯m nervous, Your Highness,¡± she admitted, her voice barely audible.
***
The sun had barely risen over the horizon when the gardener at the pce began his work, meticulously tending to thewn and the lush gardens. The day held significance, for it marked the first gathering of the royal family since the passing of thete Duke. The purpose of the gathering was to determine the eligibility of the next pce master.
Jasmine gazed around the elegantly restored mansion, taking in its grandeur, before giving orders for the car to be made ready. Canillia, ever at her side, approached and greeted her with the utmost respect.
¡°I hear that guests are arriving today,¡± she said. ¡°Is it permissible for me to leave the pce?¡±
¡°Of course, Canillia,¡± Jasmine replied with a smile. ¡°Just make sure to return in time for the gathering. I¡¯ll inform the head housekeeper of your departure, and Edith will be joining me to receive our guests. We¡¯ll have to dy tea time for ater hour.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Canillia replied, bowing her head in eptance.
As Lia settled into the car, arge box was carried in by a servant. Inside the box were a collection of fairy tale books, crafted by Lia herself. Though they were intended to be educational, Canillia saw them as nothing but enchanting stories, filled with the magic of numbers.
¡°The children will love these,¡± Jasmine remarked. ¡°They now have a wonderful teacher.¡±
¡°I hope so,¡± Lia replied, a hint of doubt creeping into her voice. ¡°What if I disgrace the teaching profession?¡±
¡°Nonsense,¡± Jasmine replied, her tone firm and confident. ¡°There is little that can tarnish the honor of such a noble profession.¡±
With a final nod of agreement, Canillia took her leave, eager to carry out her mission. Meanwhile, Jasmine returned to the pce, where the halls were still abuzz with activity.
Her thoughts drifted to the secret garden, a greenhouse where even in the heart of winter, nts thrived. She envisioned her son¡¯s future wedding reception, taking ce amongst the verdant greenery. In her mind¡¯s eye, she saw her son, a spitting image of her husband, walking hand in hand with his lovely wife.
Suddenly, Owen appeared beside her, breaking her daydream.
¡°Madam,¡± he said, bowing respectfully.
¡°I¡¯ve heard that she is a member of the Vale family,¡± Jasmine said, not taking her eyes off the garden. ¡°Is that correct?¡±
¡°Yes, she was raised as Canillia Vale,¡± Owen replied. ¡°She was a senior at the Imperial Academy, and she even helped uncover an anarchist hideout. It appears she has been living as a man.¡±
¡°And what of her meeting with ude?¡± Jasmine asked, arching a brow.
¡°That, I cannot say,¡± Owen admitted.
¡°Well, if you¡¯re curious, you¡¯ll have to find out for yourself,¡± Jasmine replied with a cryptic smile.
She understood Anastasia¡¯s anger and betrayal at the least, but the fact that she hired a person to hurt ude and Canillia was unforgivable.
She spent hours contemting the recent events before making her way to the second floor of the pce. She pushed open the door to the study where the Duke had spent most of his days, but it was now barren and empty. There was no sign of ude, who should have been working at the desk surrounded by towering stacks of documents.
Gently running her hand over the desk, Jasmine tried to hold on to the memories of herte husband. Suddenly, she spotted a letter peeking out from the bottom right drawer. The bold ¡°C¡± written on the envelope caught her eye.
With a mixture of curiosity and caution, Jasmine slowly opened the heavy drawer. Her eyes narrowed as she gazed upon what was inside. Tilting her head, she wondered what secrets the letter might hold.
Chapter 93.1
Chapter 93.1
Jasmine picked up one of the letters when ude, with a stern expression, walked in with a creaking sound as the door opened. He strode in with an air of brooding intensity, his dark eyes fixed on the open drawer as he approached Jasmine. His hair was still damp from the recent wash, and droplets of water glistened on his brow.
¡°What¡¯s this, ude?¡± Jasmine asked.
ude¡¯s response was a stern silence, his gaze locked on the drawer as he knelt down to forcefully shut it. His fingers gripped the handle with a fierce determination, his whole body tense with emotion.
¡°It¡¯s a letter from Canillia,¡± he finally admitted, his voice low and guarded.
¡°But you¡¯re not Canillia,¡± she pointed out.
¡°I n to either burn it or return it,¡± ude replied with a hint of defensiveness.
ude had always been a son with a rough exterior, but a tender heart that shone through. But now, things were different. There was a hard edge to him, as though he were trying to flee a situation he had been caught in, as if he had made some grave error.
¡°Is that the truth?¡± Jasmine demanded, her voice bearing an urgency that had not been there before.
Jasmine stood, staring at ude as though he were her foe.
¡°Even if a war raged on and ourndy in ruin, nothing has caused me more anguish than the troubles of my family. No matter what it is, don¡¯t hurt Canillia. You¡¯lle to feel that same agony yourself,¡± she warned.
¡°Don¡¯t bother me with yourints. I know how to handle myself,¡± ude replied icily, pulling his chair closer to the desk and returning to his papers. Jasmine stepped back, gazing at her son in silence.
How much like his father he has be in his stubbornness and his possessiveness, she thought. It was all too clear that these traits could bring about great trouble. Without experiencing it firsthand, she already knew it to be true.
At that moment, the tea attendant entered the room, and upon noticing Jasmine, offered a deep bow.
¡°I will pretend I did not witness this. Do try to resolve this before the ceremony. I must prepare for our guests,¡± Jasmine said, her words heavy with concern.
At her departure, ude¡¯s quill, which had been moving with rapidity, came to a sudden halt.
After Jasmine had gone, ude retrieved the drawer in which he had secreted the letters.
His mother had been correct. Exposing the truth contained within those few sheets of paper was a more arduous task thanmencing a war or deciding the fate of Count Shelby.
It was agonizing¡ªhis heart was heavy with a trivial secret.
The thin and gaunt man extended his arms and reclined in his seat, his gaze rising to the ceiling. His once-blue eyes were now darkened with the depths of darkness.
* * *
The north had been aggard in the arrival of spring. While the capital and the southern regions were draped in emerald greenery, the north still held on to the crispness of the air, making light jackets a necessity. But despite the chill, the air was buzzing with anticipation.
One after the other, two carriages and five cars entered the courtyard, each slicing through the cool breeze with a determined purpose. The gardeners stopped their work and doffed their hats, bowing in respect as the guests arrived. The drivers, too, lined up in a neat row in front of the entrance, standing at attention.
As the sun¡¯s dimming rays seeped through the carriage windows, the guests inside leaned out one by one, eager to catch a glimpse of the magnificent Del Casa. The structure was an imperial masterpiece, not only in terms of its sheer size but also in its unique architectural style that could not be found anywhere else. Its greatest attraction was undoubtedly the reddish crystal and white stone walls that rose up from the ground, supported by six magnificent columns. The porch-like entrance roof added a touch of grandeur, elevating the mansion to a league of its own.
Atst, a carriage circled in from the main gate,ing to a stop in front of the mansion¡¯s owner. ¡°This is Countess Ophelia Sebastiano,¡± the butler announced as the door opened, and the Countess emerged, resplendent in her finery.
Jasmine, the hostess, greeted each guest as they arrived, starting with Countess Ophelia. The doors of Del Casa, closed since the war, were now thrown open, and the visitors streamed inside, as if they had been waiting for this moment for ages.
Samuel Hall, the grand ballroom, was filled with visiting rtives and acquaintances, their sses clinking as high-end liquor flowed freely, setting the tone for a night of revelry and celebration.
¡°But where is the grand duchess?¡± one guest asked, scanning the crowded room.
¡°There are whispers that she might be amoner,¡± another replied, a hint of derision in their voice. ¡°Or perhaps she¡¯s too ashamed to show herself.¡±
¡°Impossible,¡± a third guest interjected. ¡°If they intended to keep her hidden, they wouldn¡¯t have announced the marriage in the first ce.¡±
¡°Perhaps she¡¯s simply frightened by the crowd,¡± someone else offered.
As the guests continued to specte and gossip, their focus remained fixed on Canilllia, the next hostess of the Ihar family. They were eager to scrutinize her and determine if she possessed the qualities befitting a grand duchess.
Like eager hunters preparing for a fair, they frantically searched the grand duke¡¯s house for any sign of Canilllia, piecing together the rumors that had been circting for weeks.
¡°I¡¯ll leave you here for now,¡± Jasmine announced, drawing the guests¡¯ attention. ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your lodging rooms. Dinner will be served at eight o¡¯clock. Please make sure to freshen up beforehand.¡±
Her words prompted the guests to scatter in all directions, each determined to find their own room. The attendants followed, weighed down by the burden of their luggage, each carrying a tremendous amount of bags and trunks.
As thest of the guests dispersed, Jasmine sank down onto the sofa, looking as if she had been exhausted for days. Her fatigue was palpable, and it was only then that Edith appeared with a strong cup of coffee in her hands.
¡°Thank you, Edith,¡± Jasmine said, taking the steaming cup with a grateful nod. ¡°Do you know where the Duke is?¡±
¡°He¡¯s gone to the Rene district,¡± Edith replied, her voice low and serious. ¡°Apparently there¡¯s been some sort of issue with the pulp factory.¡±
Jasmine raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°The Rene district, huh? That¡¯s rather suspicious, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Suspicious, mydy?¡±
Jasmine took a sip of her coffee, her gaze fixed on the far wall. ¡°He¡¯s gone to meet Lady Canillia, at the convent in Rene.¡±
At those words, Edith¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Jasmine traced the surface of her teacup with a thoughtful expression, remembering their conversation in the study.
¡°It¡¯s remarkable how much he takes after his father,¡± she murmured to herself.
But would her son understand the importance of being strong yet yielding to his own woman? Only time would tell.
Feeling exhausted, Jasmine decided to rest for a while before dinner. Luckily, her workload had decreased significantly since Canillia had arrived. Jasmine was grateful for the younger woman¡¯s help, and prayed that her son would not let such a remarkable woman slip away.
Chapter 93.2
Chapter 93.2
Viscount Faylot¡¯s eyes narrowed his eyes as he scanned Canillia up and down. She stood before him, d in trousers, with an air of nonchnce that was quite unnerving.
¡°May I know who you are?¡± he asked, his toneced with curiosity. ¡°And which family do you belong to?¡±
Canillia met his gaze without flinching. ¡°I¡¯m Canillia,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°I have no family to speak of. That¡¯s why I¡¯m applying for Grade 1 ¨C I want to earn a title for myself.¡±
The viscount studied her closely, his curiosity growing with each passing moment. He was used to seeing candidates from prestigious households, who were quick to unt their wealth and social standing. But here was Canillia ¨C a lone wolf, who had submitted her application without so much as a bow.
He couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued by her sharp-tongued manner and unwavering confidence. For a woman to apply for Grade 1 was unheard of, and Viscount Faylot had never encountered such a case before. It wasmon knowledge that women mostly came to obtain a teaching certificate, while men sought a title to elevate their status.
The viscount¡¯s gaze lingered on Canillia, who sat on the bench with an air of amazement. He studied her for a moment, taking in her fiery emerald eyes and her sharp features, before returning his attention to the permit and application forms.
He frowned as he read through the papers, sensing that something was amiss. Finally, he looked up and met Canillia¡¯s gaze.
¡°I heard that everyone is given an equal opportunity. Is there a problem with my application?¡± she asked, her voice firm.
The viscount shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no issue with your application. However, there is an exam fee that needs to be paid in gold. It¡¯s 98 gold, to be exact. Do you have the amount with you?¡±
Canillia¡¯s expression fell at the mention of the fee. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know I needed money. Can I pay with jewels?¡±
The viscount sighed inwardly, his suspicions confirmed. ¡°It depends on the value of the jewels,¡± he said patiently. ¡°But let me remind you, Lady, that you need to have the necessary qualifications to obtain a noble title.¡±
Canillia nodded, her eyes downcast. ¡°I understand. If I don¡¯t have enough, I¡¯ll pay the exam fee by tomorrow.¡±
¡°Show me what you have for now,¡± Viscount Faylot requested, gesturing for Canillia to approach.
Canillia approached him calmly, her fingers deftly undoing the hairpin that secured her hair. As she did, her long golden hair cascaded down her shoulders and back, a vision of beauty and elegance.
¡°T-This is a sapphire from the east. It¡¯s treated as more valuable than gold, as far as I know,¡± Canillia said, holding out the hairpin to the viscount.
The mention of the East made Viscount Faylot¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. The hairpin that Canillia handed him was a top-grade blue sapphire that was only found in the Cosoar region. The owner of that sapphire was Vale, and not a single piece could be supplied as a craft without permission from Vale. Only the royal family was known to use it.
But here was a woman with an eastern sapphire.
¡°Is it really an eastern sapphire?¡± the viscount asked, examining the gem closely with a loupe.
Canillia nodded, a hint of pride in her voice. Viscount Faylot¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he finished his appraisal. It was an authentic piece of value,plete with the royal seal engraved on it.
Viscount Faylot, the proprietor of a renowned jewelry store in Del Casa, spoke out confidently and without much thought, ordering the guards to apprehend a woman named Canillia and using her of being a thief.
Startled by the suddenmotion, Canillia turned to the guards who had rushed in and vehemently protested to the nobleman.
¡°I am not a thief! That belongs to me!¡±
¡°What nonsense! How can someone without noble status like you own something that belongs to the royal family? Take her to the police station right now!¡± retorted the viscount.
¡°Viscount!¡± Canillia shook off the grip of the guard who had seized her. With her resolute demeanor, she stopped not only the guard but also the viscount who was shouting and looked him straight in the eye.
An irate Canillia approached the count with firm steps and then extended her hand to him.
¡°If you use me of theft, you are making a grave error.¡±
¡°Oh really? Have you stolen something that belongs to the rightful owner?¡± the viscount sneered.
¡°The rightful owner of that object is present here. I am not a thief. If you require any gold, you may approach me again. But for now, I implore you to not make a mistake and return it to me,¡± replied Canillia with confidence.
¡°What? A mistake? What is everyone doing? Didn¡¯t you hear me say to arrest this woman right away?¡± bellowed Viscount Faylot in disbelief, his face contorted with rage.
Canillia looked at the viscount, who was pulling his hair and screaming, with a bewildered expression on her face. She then turned to the guard who stood motionless beside her.
¡°If you go outside, my escort will be waiting for me. Shall I summon him?¡± she inquired calmly.
¡°An escort? Did you hire mercenaries with stolen money?!¡± used the viscount with a sneer.
¡°I believe you are mistaken. I shall prove my innocence shortly. Please refrain from making any further baseless usations,¡± Canillia responded resolutely.
The viscount, determined to take matters into his own hands, picked up the phone to call the authorities.
Meanwhile, Canillia felt her heart sink with frustration. She had onlye to the store to submit an application, having had some free time after volunteering at the convent. No one had offered to assist her in her financial struggles, and the hairpin she had given to the count was just one of many items in her jewelry box.
¡°If only I had known it was so valuable, I would not have given it away,¡± shemented.
As she contemted her predicament, Canillia realized that the only person who could vouch for her innocence was Ivan.
Suddenly, amotion could be heard approaching the reception area, as if someone had just arrived. The viscount, who had been ring at Canillia while holding the phone, turned his head to face the neer.
The phone slipped from his hand and hit the floor with a loud thud, as he gaped in utter disbelief.
As Canillia watched the viscount¡¯s face turn pale with terror, she too turned to face the mysterious guest, a sense of unease creeping over her.
¡°If you had reported mydy, I would have been quite disappointed,¡± said the neer in a calm yet menacing tone.
¡°Y-Your Grace¡!¡± stammered Viscount Faylot, eyes widening in horror.
ude passed by Canillia and approached the viscount, who bent his waist at a ny-degree angle in deference. ude picked up the fallen receiver and ced it back on the stand.
¡°Long time no see, Viscount,¡± he greeted him with a wry smile.
Chapter 94.1
Chapter 94.1
The viscount¡¯s face paled as he shifted his gaze between ude and Canillia. In aplete reversal from his earlier demeanor, he refused to meet Canillia¡¯s eyes, an unspoken guilt weighing heavy on his conscience.
ude calmly retrieved the hairpin from the viscount and ced it back in Canillia¡¯s hair with practiced ease.
¡°I came to collect you from the convent, as you requested, only to find you here instead,¡± he said, his voice even.
Canillia¡¯s response was barely audible, her embarrassment palpable, as if she had been caught red-handed.
¡°There was little time left,¡± she murmured, her heart pounding with nervousness.
ude¡¯s eyes softened as he brushed a stray strand of hair from her face and winked at Ivan, who stood a few feet away.
¡°Viscount Faylot and I need to have a word. Why don¡¯t you and Ivan head to the car and wait for me there?¡± he suggested.
Canillia looked at him in disbelief. However, she acquiesced, knowing better than to argue in such a delicate situation. As she turned to leave with Ivan, her steps felt heavy and her heart weighed down with disappointment.
Canillia sat in the car, her hands sped tightly together, her gaze fixed on the crumpled hem of her trousers. Although the clothes she wore were designed for women, the only ones who wore pants were still the lowest rungs of society. It was only eptable for aristocratic women to don pants while horseback riding.
Given the way she had presented the precious sapphire, it was natural for her to be viewed with suspicion. Her fingers trembled as she fiddled with the hairpin that ude had returned to her. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she reflected on her actions.
Outside the car, a crowd had gathered around the grand duke¡¯s parked vehicle, their curiosity piqued. The escorts tried to prevent the locals from getting too close, but ude¡¯s arrival caused the crowd to erupt into cheers. Canillia turned her head in surprise, realizing that the cheers were for ude, who was walking out, escorted by the very man who had been suspicious of her.
Even with his hat pulled low, ude¡¯s tall frame and striking features were unmistakable, highlighted by his piercing blue eyes. He acknowledged the crowd with a nod before stepping into the car and drawing the curtain shut.
¡°The viscount has apologized for his earlier behavior,¡± ude informed Canillia, removing his hat. With that, the car began to move, despite the throngs of people still surrounding it, their faces pressed up against the closed curtains.
¡°The viscount had every right to be suspicious. I made a foolish mistake by wearing these clothes and presenting the jewel,¡± Canillia murmured.
¡°Why should it matter what you wear? The viscount was hasty in his actions without confirming the facts,¡± ude replied.
¡°Are you angry with me?¡± Canillia asked, studying ude¡¯s expression. His tone was unchanged, but she sensed a subtle shift in his demeanor.
¡°Actually, this is a situation that calls for appropriate advice and encouragement,¡± ude said.
Canillia wondered if something had happened in his absence. She reached over and ced a gentle hand on the back of ude¡¯s hand, prompting him to turn his head and smile at her. He took her hand and held it tightly.
¡°You¡¯ll have to endure a lot of hardship when we get home,¡± ude said.
¡°Have the guests arrived already?¡± Canillia asked.
¡°They arrived earlier than scheduled. I had to rush out to meet with the pulppany officials and asked Ivan toe and get you,¡± ude exined.
Canillia nodded in understanding. She had more questions to ask, but decided to remain silent. She could sense that ude was upset about the way she had been treated by the viscount.
¡°Canillia,¡± ude said after a moment of silence.
¡°Yes?¡± she responded.
¡°Whatever you do, let me know first. You are no longer an ordinary person,¡± ude said, emphasizing each word.
¡°Okay,¡± Canillia replied softly, feeling grateful for his concern.
ude enveloped Canillia in a warm embrace, turning her slightly to help her sit down. With care, he gathered her long hair into a bundle, securing it with a hairpin she had been holding. Though it wasn¡¯t the most elegant technique, it was effective.
Canillia couldn¡¯t help but smile as he finished. Her smile quickly faded as she felt ude¡¯s lips press gently against the pale skin of her neck.
¡°Don¡¯t smile. I¡¯m being serious,¡± he said, his voice low and firm.
¡°I am too,¡± Canilia replied softly. ¡°Whenever Ie down to the vige, it¡¯s clear that the residents of Del Casa deeply respect your family.¡±
ude bit down on her skin, savoring the sweetness as he considered her words. Embarrassed, Canilia turned her head towards his, and their lips brushed together.
His warm and velvety tongue slipped past her lips and explored her mouth. With a tight embrace, ude¡¯s strong heartbeat reverberated through her back, offering a sense of calm that belied the chaos that had just passed.
Chapter 94.2
Chapter 94.2
As they arrived, it was evident that the guests had all taken the announcement seriously and made their way to the grand mansion ahead of time. The sight of all the lights illuminating the expansive estate was a spectacle to behold, reminiscent of a dazzling Christmas tree.
Canillia couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment as she entered the grand entrance. The waiting butler offered his cane as she made her way inside with ude, both of them walking with poise and confidence. The sparkling chandeliers, the rich red carpets, and the guest chairs that dotted the halls caught her eye and filled her with a sense of grandeur.
The bustling butlers who were hurrying to and fro, makingst-minute preparations, pressed themselves against the walls to make way for the iing guests. She could feel the curious gazes of those gathered and engaged in light-hearted conversations darting in her direction, but Canillia followed ude¡¯s advice to focus solely on walking forward and linked her arm with his, ignoring the noise around them.
Sighs of exasperation echoed from the crowd, as some whispered about Duke Ihar¡¯s supposed descent into madness after his involvement in the war while others gossiped about that in the capital, he fell for sodomy with the illegitimate son of the Vale family. But most of the guests were captivated by Cannilia¡¯s attire, curious about the woman who had arrived wearing pants, a daring fashion choice for the time.
¡°I wanted to take the level one exam for this reason,¡± she exined, climbing the stairs with confidence, aided by ude.
¡°To obtain a noble title and raise my reputation even a little?¡±
¡°At least I won¡¯t be aughingstock,¡± she retorted.
¡°Getting a title doesn¡¯t make everyone a noble. It¡¯s just a facade. Perhaps¡there is no real nobility.¡±
¡°Acquiring a title does not grant nobility to everyone. It is merely a pretense. In fact¡ there might not be any true nobility at all.¡±
ude escorted her to the front of the house, where curious eyes followed them up to the second floor. Lia suppressed augh and offered him a curtsy. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, sir.¡±
¡°At your service, mdy,¡± he responded with a gant manner and an audacious attitude.
As per the custom of nobility, they exchanged a textbook cheek kiss that grazed each other¡¯s skin before pulling away.
Pepe, who had been waiting for her, opened the door to greet her as Canillia waved goodbye to ude.
¡°We don¡¯t have much time, miss!¡±
Without wasting any time, Pepe helped her undress and led her to the bathtub with a sponge and scented oil in hand. The other maids joined in, washing and scrubbing her hair, fingers, and toes.
Pepe looked at Canillia¡¯s hair in dismay, her eyes scanning the tangled mess with a critical eye. ¡°No, how did you manage to turn your hair into such a bird¡¯s nest? I remember tying it up nicely for you before you left. It¡¯s so tangled now,¡± she grumbled, her fingers deftly working through the knots with a thickb.
Canillia watched her anxiously, biting her lower lip as she sat with her knees pulled up to her chest. ¡°I know, but I liked it,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.
Pepe raised an eyebrow in disbelief. ¡°Liked it? Did that little girl from the convent tie it up for you?¡± she teased gently, a hint of amusement in her voice. Lia chuckled at ude being called a little girl. ¡°Well, don¡¯t just pull your hair out like that. It¡¯s too precious for that.¡±
Thankfully, Pepe¡¯s gentle touch and expert hands quickly restored her hair to its former glory. ¡°I don¡¯t like it too ornate though. It¡¯s hard to move and heavy,¡± Canillia murmured, studying her reflection in the mirror.
Pepe smiled indulgently, shaking her head in amusement. ¡°But it¡¯s my pleasure to adorn you, my dear. Please don¡¯t take away my joy. Even with just a little bit, you look so beautiful,¡± she said softly, his eyes gleaming with pride.
With a gentle touch from Pepe, Lia¡¯s body trembled and swayed in her corset, the delicate fabric of her pale yellow dress clinging to her curves. Her hair was woven into full, voluminous curls, cascading down her back like a waterfall of spun gold. Gone was the austere, nun-like appearance that had once defined her, reced by the radiance of a newly blossomed flower.
As she gazed at her reflection in the mirror, Pepe stood by her side, her chest puffed out with pride, a satisfied smile on her face. Just then, a maid appeared, announcing that the Duke would be dyed in his arrival.
Canillia picked up the book she had left openst night, intending to read until ude came. She knew that she would need to exert even more, and she was prepared to do whatever it took to achieve her goal. Though ude had dismissed the notion of titles and vanity, Canillia knew that those who had never experienced the stigma of being amoner could never truly understand. She was determined to silence the naysayers who had once sneered at herck of pedigree.
In the middle of the book, Canillia discovered that the most important part had been torn out ¨C a section about taxes.
¡°Why is this torn?¡± she muttered.
The maid who had gone outside returned and delivered the news. ¡°Miss, the Duke needs a little more time.¡±
Seizing the opportunity, Canillia left with Pepe and walked down the quiet second-floor corridor to ude¡¯s study. If there were any books rted to taxes, ude¡¯s study would surely have plenty of them.
After knocking on the door, she heard Owen¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°It¡¯s Canillia.¡±
Liah opened the door, and Owen, who had been sitting in front of the firece, jumped up in surprise. The small table next to him tipped over, causing the teacup on top of it to shatter.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Canillia approached the pale Owen. He was holding a ck leather box and seemed to be burning something inside it.
¡°I¡¯m not hurt. But I¡¯m curious why the youngdy is here?¡± Owen¡¯s voice trembled as he took a step back, avoiding eye contact with Lia. It was strange. He looked like someone caught doing something wrong, sweating profusely.
¡°I¡¯m looking for a book rted to taxes,¡± said Canillia, holding up the book she had brought with her and smiling.
Only then did Owen¡¯s expression soften. ¡°If it¡¯s about taxes, it¡¯s over here,¡± he said, cing the box he was holding near the firece and walking towards the bookshelf by his desk. He then skillfully pulled out a few books.
¡°These are rted to taxes.¡±
As Owen turned around, his face turned pale. Canillia was standing in front of the firece, looking inside the box. Suddenly, she reached inside and pulled out a bundle of letters. Confused, she turned to Owen and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±
¡°Miss Canillia¡¡±
¡°Why, I mean, how did these end up here?¡± Feeling lost, Lia looked at Owen with a worried expression and asked, ¡°Please tell me, why are my letters here?¡±
Chapter 95.1
Chapter 95.1
Owen was at a loss, unsure of how to approach Lia as she sat on the floor, surrounded by the letters she had sent to the Louvre during the war. ¡°Miss, this is¡¡± he began, but Lia interrupted him.
¡°These are the things I sent to the Louvre during the war¡ But why are they here? Did the Duke stop them? Is that why my letters didn¡¯t get through to the Louvre all this time?¡±
¡°No, Miss. It wasn¡¯t the master¡¯s doing. Even the Duke was troubled to receive them. Please believe me,¡± Owen pleaded.
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why did you¡¡± Lia¡¯s voice trailed off as she shouted in frustration. She took out the letters one by one from the box, some already reduced to ashes.
¡°Canillia,¡± ude¡¯s voice interrupted Lia¡¯s despair. He stood before her, his cold gaze fixed upon her, dressed in a perfect-fitting lounge suit.
¡°Please exin to me. You knew about this. You know how much I worked on these letters,¡± Lia said to ude.
¡°Lia, get up,¡± ude said, attempting to lift her from the ground.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lia sharply refused, pushing his hand away. She stood up tremblingly, but ude blocked her way with a desperate look.
¡°At that time, everything entering the Louvre was being censored. That¡¯s why Rosina was keeping your letters separately, for safety¡ There was nothing else we could do,¡± ude exined.
¡°Well, you should have at least told me. If you knew I was writing letters, you could have just told me to stop. I didn¡¯t even know¡!¡± Lia eximed, her frustration evident. She had waited for a reply every day and asionally hugged the returned letters, crying. She couldn¡¯t continue the conversation any longer, unsure of what emotion to define this as ¨C anger, disappointment, bewilderment, annoyance, disgust¡?
She tried to understand the situation, but it was difficult. Louvre was a dangerous area during the war, and she expected that her letters might not be fully delivered. But she didn¡¯t know that someone intentionally separated her and her mother. If her letters had been delivered to her mother, she wouldn¡¯t have had to enter Louvre through Sharon¡¯s wardrobe, and ude wouldn¡¯t have shot the woman. Above all, she might not have sent her mother to Geore.
¡°Rosina wanted to return them to you. But I couldn¡¯t¡¡± ude¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if it was submerged in water.
¡°But how could you burn them?¡± Lia asked, approaching him with wide-open eyes. Her eyes were distorted with misery, and tears threatened to fall. But she clenched her fists and held back everything.
¡°Miss, it was my fault. I tried to burn the letters because I felt sorry for the master, who was struggling with them,¡± Owen said, kneeling down in front of Lia.
Lia put her hand on her forehead and turned her head. She felt confused and didn¡¯t know who to me. As she looked at the painting on the wall, she tried to calm herself down. She didn¡¯t want to say anything she didn¡¯t mean.
¡°This¡ seems to be the way of the nobles that my mother talked about. They focus only on outward perfection and lose the most important things,¡± she said, recalling her mother¡¯s words.
¡°I will exin it in detail,¡± ude said, reaching out to embrace her.
¡°No, please don¡¯t,¡± Lia replied, stepping back and looking at his cor before walking away. She picked up the book that Owen had dropped and walked past the silent ude, feeling suffocated by the heavy atmosphere in the room.
As she walked, she thought about how the nobles didn¡¯t associate with those from Louvre, regardless of divine right. Her mind was muddled with anxiety, and she felt like she was suffocating in the air in the study.
When she opened the door, Pepe was standing there looking worried, with an expression that seemed like she might cry at any moment.
¡°I think I need to freshen up a bit, Pepe,¡± Lia said in a trembling voice. Tears formed at the tip of her smiling chin, falling off like jewels.
Lia wiped her tears with the back of her hand and looked at ude, who was still standing in front of the firece.
¡°I¡¯ll fix my makeup¡ ande back.¡±
Canillia returned to her room without any regrets. After hearing the sound of the door closing in the distance, ude¡¯s pupils moved.
¡°Get up, Owen.¡±
He nced at Owen indifferently, then picked up the bundle of letters scattered on the ground. Blood rushed to his clenched fist.
¡°Why did you try to burn them?¡±
The duke¡¯s voice remained calm as ever, as if spoken by someone who had suppressed their emotions. Then, ude turned his expressionless face and asked again.
¡°Owen, answer me.¡±
¡°I overheard a conversation between the madam and the master. I thought it would cause more trouble, so I tried to destroy the letters myself,¡± Owen said, his voice shaking.
ude picked up the box containing the letter and ced it on his desk. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was at fault for not returning it earlier. It was bound to happen someday.
¡°In the end¡¡± ude trailed off, his eyes fixed on the illuminated garden below. The suffocating feeling that had been building inside him grew stronger as he thought of her. She was there, silent and trapped, unable to cry or scream.
ude couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He punched the wall next to the window with all his might. Hisrge fist trembled and eventually lost its strength, falling down. The intangible force that had been choking his throat had finally found a release.
Chapter 95.2
Chapter 95.2
As the meal drew to a close, the women dispersed from the grand dining hall, leaving the men to their games. Among them, Canillia found herself the subject of the nobles¡¯ curiosity, with everyone remarking on how different she looked in pants.
¡°You know what? Although I had a prejudice against her because she was amoner, she seems like a nice youngdy after all,¡± the womenmented.
Each time they asked her a question, ude kept a fierce watch over her, deflecting their impertinent queries with a stern re. But even with ude¡¯s protection, a sharp pain bloomed in her throat, as if a stone had lodged itself there. The maid noticed her difort and offered a soothing tea to ease her difort.
Canillia tried her best not to think about anything. She told herself that she came to this gathering for Jasmine¡¯s sake, but her anger towards ude boiled like the tea in her cup, spilling over with a heat that she couldn¡¯t contain. It was irrational, she knew. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, after all.
She knew she should be directing her rage towards Regina, demanding answers for the pain she had caused. But for some inexplicable reason, she was angrier at ude.
He had promised to be honest with her, to never keep secrets, and yet he had betrayed her trust by concealing something from her. He had pried and prodded into her life, demanding to know every detail, yet he kept his own life shrouded in mystery.
ude had told Canillia that he loved her, but when she had said those same three words in return, he had remained silent. The sting of his silence still lingered, gnawing at her like a persistent ache. Canillia tried to shake off the feeling, to focus on the conversation at hand, but her thoughts were a jumbled mess.
¡°What kind of people are your parents? What business are they in?¡± the youngdy had asked, breaking through the haze of Canillia¡¯s thoughts.
Jasmine answered before Canillia could even open her mouth. ¡°She¡¯s the Miss of the Vale family in the East. I know you¡¯re constantly worried about ss differences, so I rudely intervened, but that¡¯s all. Everyone knows the situation already.¡±
The Miss of the Vale family. Jasmine¡¯s words had a significant impact on the room, causing the guests to exchange knowing nces and whispers. The rumors about the Vale family had been circting in the capital for months, and now it seemed that everyone had confirmation that Canillia was the woman in question.
Canillia thanked Jasmine with a gentle smile. She didn¡¯t want to use the name of the Vale family anymore, but she was ultimately rescued from the endless questioning about her family by Jasmine¡¯s intervention.
¡°We¡¯re waltzing. Would you like to dance to one song?¡±
¡°Oh, really?¡±
As if on cue, men who couldn¡¯t participate in the game began asking their wives to dance, filling the room with the sound of shuffling feet and rustling fabric. Lia watched as couples twirled past her, their movements graceful and effortless.
¡°Lady.¡± Lia turned to see a small boy standing before her, a rtive of ude¡¯s by the looks of it. The child couldn¡¯t have been more than eight years old, but he held himself with a regal air that belied his youth.
Lia blinked her big eyes, surprised by the sudden request. She hesitated for a moment before epting the little gentleman¡¯s offer, extending her hand.
¡°Thank you, sir,¡± she said, trying to keep a straight face despite the absurdity of the situation.
Due to the significant height difference, Lia had to take the child¡¯s hand and bend her upper body, making her cheeks flush against her thick brown hair. She could feel the amused nces of the other guests on her, but she tried to ignore them, focusing instead on the music.
As the cheerful melody filled the room, Lia¡¯s toes felt light, and theplicated thoughts in her head gradually cleared up at the sound of the child¡¯s cheerfulughter. She followed the boy¡¯s lead, letting him guide her across the floor in a series of dips and twirls.
¡°Oh, how lovely.¡± The whispers rippled through the ballroom as Lia and the boy twirled across the dance floor.
¡°What a cute couple,¡± someone cooed, prompting a chorus of agreement from the other guests.
¡°The Duke must be jealous, don¡¯t you think?¡± another voice chimed in, and Lia felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment.
¡°Of all the women I¡¯ve seen, she seems the most beautiful. Even more than Princess Rosina,¡± a womanmented.
¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t the princess engaged to the Marquis of Vale?¡± another replied.
The conversations in the room shifted as quickly as flipping a palm, and Lia listened to their conversation with one ear while letting it slip away with the other. She watched a yellow flower spin round and round, fluttering in the wind, and held the hand of the grinning child as they danced.
Suddenly, Lia bumped into someone¡¯s chest, and she turned to see a handsome young man smiling down at her. ¡°Would you like to dance a song with me this time?¡± he asked, extending his hand.
Lia blinked, trying toe up with a polite refusal, but before she could speak, ude appeared out of nowhere and firmly grabbed the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll dance with her,¡± he said, his voice low and possessive.
The other man hastily backed away, looking startled. ¡°Brother! No, Your Grace. Uh¡ it¡¯s just one song with my sister-inw. That¡¯s not allowed either?¡± he stammered, clearly flustered by ude¡¯s sudden appearance.
¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± ude said, his eyes locked on Lia¡¯s.
As the other guests stood up abruptly, Lia forced a trembling smile and said to the child she had danced with, ¡°It was a pleasure meeting you, sir.¡±
The blushing child ran off to find his mother with a bashful smile, leaving Canillia to walk away from ude. She didn¡¯t want to see his face right now, not after what had just happened. Feeling unwell, she told Edith and passed through the busy reception room and out the front door, where a chilly wind blew and shook her well-groomed hair. As she moved further away from the noisy buzz in her head, a distinct emotion resurfaced, tugging at her heartstrings.
With heavy steps, Lia walked, and in the distance, only the gardener¡¯s cabin had a light on. The busy servants were all inside, greeting guests.
¡°Lia,¡± ude¡¯s voice called out to her, and he grabbed her arm, making her turn around. She looked up at him, biting her lip, and the moonlight shone on his face as he breathed heavily. His face was filled with an indescribable longing, and he took her by the arm, leading her across the garden.
¡°ude!¡± Canillia followed him, half-dragged, slowly being sucked into a deeper calmness, unable to resist his pull.
He led her through the garden towards a unique structure that caught her eye. It was a greenhouse fashioned like a birdcage, nestled in a secluded corner. Its purpose was to provide a respite from the sweltering sun, but Lia had never seen anything quite like it before.
With a gentle nudge, ude pushed Lia onto the sofa, her voluminous dress spilling out around her. He trembled as he took her white shoulders in his hands, his eyes wild with desperation. Lia felt a flicker of the same desperation in her chest as she looked up at his distorted face.
¡°Please, exin,¡± she implored, her voice barely above a whisper.
¡°Lia,¡± ude began, his voice trembling with emotion.
¡°Say something¡ try to persuade me, please,¡± Lia whispered, shaking and gasping for breath.
Chapter 96.1
Chapter 96.1
ude was in disbelief. ¡°Persuade you?¡± he shouted in anger, his face contorting. It was the first time he had ever raised his voice at her. Canillia didn¡¯t avert her gaze from him, remaining undaunted by his outburst.
ude closed his eyes for a moment and spoke, trying to suppress his anger by holding his head high. ¡°Canillia, I didn¡¯t keep it hidden from you to hurt you. I was scared¡ scared that you would resent me and be saddened because of me.¡± His face was filled with sorrow, emotions that Canillia recognized all too well. The fear of hiding one¡¯s true self, the worry of disappointing those you love, and the guilt of lying to them.
¡°Believe me, please,¡± ude implored.
Canillia had never doubted ude before. She knew he hadn¡¯t lied to hurt her. Nheless, she felt a deep sadness and heartbreak. The moonlight reflected in her green eyes, making them shimmer like ake.
¡°Then please say you¡¯re sorry,¡± she said, trying to hold back her tears. But they flowed down her cheeks and onto the back of her hand. ¡°It may seem trivial, but that letter was precious to me¡ It made me sad. So¡¡± Canillia¡¯s voice came out locked and sporadic.
ude embraced her with all his strength, his jacket emanating the richvender scent she had smelled on the day she first fell in love with him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for keeping it hidden, Canillia. I didn¡¯t want you to hate me even a little bit, which is why I did it.¡±
Although Canillia wanted to cry and hold onto him, she knew it wouldn¡¯t change anything. She pushed away from ude¡¯s chest, watching as his eyes followed her hands as they moved away from him.
¡°Please return the letter to me. Let me handle it myself,¡± Canillia said, her voice shaking.
At first, ude hesitated, but eventually, he nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that,¡± he agreed.
After he agreed, Canillia hugged him silently, her arms shaking as they wrapped around his back. The light from the mansion in the distance seemed far away.
He lifted his head to find her lips, and they kissed passionately. Their moist, soft tongues explored each other¡¯s mouths. Canillia wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his blushing ear, feeling the heat of his body against hers. Despite not having had a sip of alcohol, her throat felt parched with longing. Their lips mped together, pulling apart and then meeting again in a dance of desire.
ude licked her bottom lip and then sat up, cing his knee on the couch. He leaned forward, and his head tilted back. The light from the garden seemed to be shining on them, reflecting on the ss of the lightly-armored castle and making the world look like it was enveloped in mist. His ck hair fell on his forehead, and his breath flowed past his lips and dispersed into the white skin on his neck.
As his hot hands slipped under her dress, she shuddered from the cold. Canillia was startled and pushed him away. They were in the garden greenhouse, with ss on all sides, and even though it was dark outside, there was still light shining in different ces.
As ude¡¯s hot hands slipped under her dress, Canillia shuddered from the sudden coldness. Startled, she pushed him away, realizing with a jolt where they were: the garden greenhouse, with ss walls on all sides. Although it was dark outside, the moonlight illuminated different parts of the garden, casting eerie shadows and glimmers of light.
With a quivering voice, she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t like it here.¡±
ude¡¯s eyes locked onto Canillia¡¯s, and he let out a deep sigh before resting his forehead against her chest. Her dress, once prim and proper, now became a disheveled mess as her heart sank further into her stomach.
They remained motionless in each other¡¯s embrace for what felt like an eternity. ude¡¯s gaze seemed to drift off into the distance, while the heat emanating from his hand that trailed up her back and waist was almost scorching.
***
As Canillia returned to the reception room, she was met with the sight of thedies preparing to retire to their bedrooms. They exchanged murmurs upon noticing her puffy, red eyes and haggard appearance. The duke had followed her out of the room earlier, and now the two of them reappeared with an unspoken air between them.
Meanwhile, the men emerged from the game room, dering their intention to drink all night and head to the winery, thus bringing the formal dinner to an end.
As Pepe finished washing up and wearily made her way to bed, Lia beckoned her over. With a deep sigh, Lia hugged her knees and looked into Pepe¡¯s teary eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to Cosoar?¡± Lia asked gently. ¡°Your family and friends are there, including Betty.¡±
At the mention of Betty¡¯s name, Lia¡¯s expression darkened. Pepe sulked as she watched Lia, before replying, ¡°Although I miss my family and friends, I think the ce where I want to be and the ce where I should be are different. I should be with Miss. Your side is where I need to be.¡±
Lia nodded solemnly, wiping her own tears away as she did. Pepe stroked her shoulder and head affectionately before settling into bed and departing the room.
Lia chewed over everything that had happened throughout the day, a day that was riddled with mistakes, excuses, anxiety, and nervousness. Unable to sleep and tossing and turning, she eventually got up and went to the window. She opened her book and lit thentern that had gone out. The soft light illuminated the table as she dipped her quill in ink and began copying each page. When her mind wasplicated, she found that doing something, anything, was helpful.
But she knew that she couldn¡¯t continue living like this, always on the brink of hunger and poverty. She didn¡¯t want to be an aristocrat or amoner, but something in between, something that didn¡¯t quite fit into society.
As she read and copied, time slipped away from her, and before she knew it, dawn was breaking. The darkness receded, and the light of thentern became useless. Lia looked up and saw a flock of migratory birds flying in the distance. The haze of the night left her intoxicated, and she closed her eyes, feeling the flood of fatigue wash over her.
She looked down at her ink-stained finger and closed her eyes. She wanted someone to move her to bed, but the heavy feeling of not wanting to move her fingertips made it seem like an impossible task.
Hours passed, and Lia fell asleep in her chair, her head resting against the cold window. Suddenly, she felt a soft sheet touch her back, and warm warmth covered her whole body. She knew it was thevender-scented arm pillow that belonged to the person she loved.
Impulsively, she pulled the cor of his shirt off and buried her face in his chest. He put his arms around her and hugged her tightly.
¡°I love you, Canillia,¡± he whispered.
Chapter 96.2
Chapter 96.2
Lia gently opened her eyes, feeling the warmth of her own body radiating against her skin. As she lifted her eyelids, she realized that no one was lying beside her, and the empty space next to her felt strangely cold and empty.
Had it all been just a dream, she wondered, as she reached out and felt the space next to her. There was no trace of warmth, or lingering scent that would have given away another person¡¯s presence.
As if on cue, Pepe walked in with breakfast, his cheerful chatter breaking the silence. Lia couldn¡¯t help but notice the dark circles under her own eyes, a testament to her sleepless night.
Pepe set down the tray, and Lia took a bite of the bread, savoring the warm, buttery vor. She then went to the window, where she could see the men gathering for the morning hunt. Among them was ude, with his red jacket standing out in the crowd.
¡°Please mind your table manners, miss,¡± Pepe admonished, reminding Lia of her surroundings. ¡°You may be alone, but it¡¯s always best to behave appropriately in front of others.¡±
Lia rolled her eyes, not wanting to be bothered by such trivial things. She cracked open the egg and smirked, leaning against the window as she ate.
She caught a glimpse of ude, who had turned around, and for a moment, their eyes met. Lia quickly looked away, not wanting to reveal any hint of emotion.
¡°I n to study all day since it¡¯s a free day,¡± Lia announced. ¡°And tomorrow, I must go to the convent, so please inform Edith about it.¡±
Pepe nodded, then added, ¡°You¡¯ll need to change your clothes if you¡¯re going out.¡±
Lia nodded absentmindedly, lost in her own thoughts as she watched the men disappear into the forest.
Lia was flipping through the book, lost in deep thought as she bit down on a spoon. Suddenly, in the distant forest, a loud pping sound echoed through the air as the birds took flight. She turned to Pepe, who was nearby, and asked about Eli.
¡°Is Eli doing well?¡± she inquired, watching the forest with interest.
¡°This is his hometown. He must be doing well,¡± Pepe reassured her.
Feeling the urge to see Eli after a long time, Lia stood up, lifting the hem of her pajamas. ¡°I should go see him,¡± she dered. ¡°But not now, after we finish eating.¡±
Last night, they indulged in afortable dinner in their room, savoring every bite of the delicious food prepared by the mansion¡¯s chef. Lia, who had decided to visit Eli, changed into her riding clothes for the first time in a long while. She put on a red hunting jacket simr to the one he had worn and tied up her hair.
As she walked towards the stable, Lia tried to ignore the ck box sitting on the coffee table in front of the firece. It was probably brought by ude that morning, but she had fallen asleep and was put to bed. Though she had forgiven him, the pain in her heart was still present, causing a tightness and difort.
Most of the guests were still asleep, so she left the quiet mansion and headed straight to the stable. The stableman recognized her and followed her to Eli¡¯s whereabouts.
Eli was in a spacious room with a high wooden ceiling, rotating venttors, and piles of hay. As she called out his name, Eli approached her, pushing aside what he was doing, and offered his face.
¡°Have we not seen each other for too long? Sorry, I couldn¡¯t make time,¡± Lia said apologetically, offering him sugar cubes as she rubbed his face with her hand. Eli licked the sugar cubes with his rough tongue and pressed his forehead against her cheek.
Feeling a sense of guilt for not visiting him more often, Lia hugged Eli¡¯s neck tightly, as if to make up for lost time.
¡°Should I prepare a saddle?¡± the stablekeeper asked.
¡°Yes. I will go out for a while,¡± replied Lia.
She lowered the short whip hanging from the wall, ced the saddle she had received from her stablekeeper on Eli¡¯s back, and opened the bolt. She then pulled the leash outside and climbed onto Eli¡¯s back, gazing at the misty forest.
¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Lia said.
¡°Others have gone hunting in the eastern woods, so don¡¯t go there,¡± the stablekeeper cautioned.
¡°Yes, I will,¡± Lia replied, straightening her upright waist. As she rode off on her white horse, the nobledies out for a walk finally took notice and gazed at her with curiosity. Her horse moved with ease, as if gliding over the ground, while Lia herself sat tall in her saddle with a posture that exuded confidence and grace.
Without paying attention to the curious stares of the other women, Lia unceremoniously twisted the reins and urged her horse to go faster. The cool wind brushed past her face, and the sound of leaves rustling in the breeze filled her ears.
Chapter 97.1
Chapter 97.1
Was there something inherently special about noble horses, or was it just Eli who was exceptional? Despite the long break, Eli sauntered elegantly through the woods, disying no signs of excitement. Lia opted for a light walk, still wary even though her leg had almost fully healed. She didn¡¯t want to startle Eli, who was sensitive and delicate, with any unexpected problems.
As they strolled through the misty forest, a strange yet enchanting atmosphere enveloped them. Gunshots could be heard periodically emanating from the eastern edge of the woods, where the men were hunting. Surprisingly, Eli didn¡¯t seem to flinch at the sound. Canillia, on the other hand, was startled by them, feeling foolish in the process.
Liaughed and wrapped her arms around Eli¡¯s neck,forted by his presence. He was a clever horse, slowing his pace to match her own. They treaded on damp soil and rustled through the leaves, heading towards the source of the fragrant, watery scent that filled the air. The fresh aroma of sprouting leaves and grass cleared their muddled minds.
Gazing up at the misty sky, Lia closed her eyes and took in the serenity of the forest. The area was well-marked, with signs thoughtfully installed from the first all the way up to the tenth. They could navigate their way through the forest with ease, never losing their way.
Who had installed these signs? Lia wondered if they were made for someone who cherished the forest as much as she did. After passing by the signs installed at a child¡¯s height and venturing deeper into the woods, they stumbled upon a small stream. It was a breathtaking sight, with hyacinths nodding their heads and the mist swirling about them.
Just as Lia was about to dismount from Eli to take a closer look, a sharp pain jolted through her ankle and up her thigh. She grabbed onto Eli¡¯s body for support, stunned by the sudden difort.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
Lia froze at the sound of the unfamiliar voice. She spun around to see a young man standing up from a tree stump, his bright blond hair glinting in the sun. It took her a moment to ce him, but then she remembered. He was ude¡¯s brother, the one she had met at dinnerst night. Was his name Carso?
Trying to keep herposure, Lia stood up straight and forced a respectful nod towards the young man. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she replied.
Carso¡¯s piercing blue eyes flickered over her figure, and he leaned forward with a small smile. ¡°Your leg seems to be ufortable,¡± he remarked.
¡°It¡¯s probably just because I haven¡¯t ridden in a while,¡± Lia said, trying to sound nonchnt.
As Carso moved closer, Lia couldn¡¯t help but notice the striking resemnce he bore to ude. They were the only two male rtives she had met who had any simrities at all. With a curious expression, Carso continued to study her. Lia turned her head and walked towards the nearby stream, where she saw Carso¡¯s ck horse tethered on the opposite side.
¡°Did you not go hunting?¡± Lia asked, trying to make polite conversation.
¡°I dislike anything barbaric,¡± Carso replied with a shake of his head. ¡°I prefer things to be peaceful. But what brings Lady to this deep forest?¡±
¡°I came out for a walk and ended up here following the signs,¡± Lia exined.
¡°Oh, the signs. My grandfather installed those for my brother and me so we could study without being disturbed. If we didn¡¯t want to study, we¡¯d run away to the forest. You must have been worried. That was when I was very young¡ but they¡¯re still being well maintained,¡± Carso reminisced.
¡°As I expected,¡± Lia murmured, feeling a sense of pride at Duke Maximilian¡¯s careful attention to detail.
As she sat next to Eli and dipped her hands into the icy-cold water, Lia felt a sense of calm wash over her. The refreshing and clean water tickled her palm and cleared her mind.
¡°Eli was a horse coveted by everyone, but I couldn¡¯t have him. My grandfather took great care of him,¡± Carso said. ¡°Do you know how jealous everyone was when they heard that the horse had changed owners? The Duke gave Eli to a woman who couldn¡¯t even ride properly at first,¡± he recounted, ¡°but it seems we were wrong. Eli chose Lady as his owner.¡±
Lia felt overwhelmed by Carso¡¯s exaggeration. She tentatively reached out to stroke Eli, her fingers dancing across his soft coat with a new touch. ¡°I could never deserve such a gift,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m forever grateful to the Duke.¡±
Carso merely shook his head, his charming ability to make people feel good never failing him. ¡°My grandmother relies on Lady more than anyone,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°Thanks to her, my mother finally told me to get new clothes. But is finding someone to love as easy?¡±
Lia couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh, the tension in her body beginning to ease. As they rode on, she gazed up at the sky, full of dark, ominous clouds.
¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain,¡± she remarked.
Carso shrugged. ¡°For now, it¡¯s just cloudy.¡±
¡°On days like this, it always pours,¡± Lia mused, her thoughts trailing off.
Carso extended his hand, as if to help her mount her horse, but Lia declined with a small smile. She gracefully mounted her horse, Canillia, and Carso followed suit with his own. They rode side by side, following the direction of the fast-moving clouds. As the sun shone through the branches overhead, it illuminated Lia¡¯s skin, and her wet hair sparkled with each soft ray of light.
Carso cleared his throat, drawing Lia¡¯s attention to him as they walked together.
¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll excuse myself first. If my brother finds out that we were together, I¡¯ll be in trouble. I¡¯m afraid of him,¡± he admitted.
Lia smiled, dismissing his concerns. ¡°Your Highness is very generous. He won¡¯t do that.¡±
Carso¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Did you not see him yesterday? He prevented me from even asking for a dance. I was scared out of my wits.¡± He urged his ck horse forward, the wet dirt flying as its tail swayed.
Lia tensed, sensing Eli¡¯s excitement as Carso¡¯s horse picked up speed. But before she could even react, Eli snorted and began to run alongside Carso¡¯s horse, catching Lia off-guard.
¡°Eli!¡± she cried out in surprise, bursting into a nervousugh as they sped through the forest.
Chapter 97.2
Chapter 97.2
They rode with their upper bodies low to the horses, the wind rushing past them as they galloped. Eli¡¯s speed was breathtaking, and for a moment, Lia could see nothing but the blur of the trees whizzing past them.
As they neared the junction of the forest exit, Eli finally caught up to Carso¡¯s horse. Carso was surprised by the sudden pursuit, but he chuckled in amusement.
Canillia let out a coolugh as they slowed to a stop. Lia took a moment to catch her breath, her hair tie loosened from the exhrating gallop.
¡°Did you want to run like that?¡± she asked Eli, who raised his head in response.
Lia dismounted from Eli¡¯s back, feeling the sweat-soaked fabric sticking to her skin. She stroked Eli¡¯s coat, which was damp with exertion, and headed towards the stable. As she entered, her eyes fell upon a familiar back. It was ude, d in a perfectly fitted red jacket and white pants.
I thought you hadn¡¯t returned from the hunt yet, Lia thought, surprised to see him there.
ude turned his head, still holding a paddle, and exhaled sharply upon spotting her. His face contorted into an expression of annoyance as he spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Where did you go?¡±
Lia¡¯s heart sank, as if she had done something wrong. ¡°I went for a walk. I wanted to let Eli run freely.¡±
¡°I used to let Eli roam the forest on his own. He¡¯s not meant to be cooped up like this,¡± ude snapped.
Lia bit her lip, refraining from retorting. Though they had reconciled the previous night, and even shared a kiss, ude¡¯s current behavior was unsettling. His voice was harsh, and his demeanor was intimidating.
After seeing to Eli¡¯s needs, Lia unbuttoned her jacket, fanning herself as she began to feel hot. ude¡¯s re intensified upon seeing her do so. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you shouldn¡¯t exert yourself like that without warning,¡± he scolded.
He looked down at her sweaty forehead and reached out to brush her damp bangs aside. Lia trembled at the touch of his cold fingers on her hot skin. Suddenly, ude withdrew his hand, avoiding her gaze.
¡°Let¡¯s go. You need to rest,¡± he said, holding out his hand to Lia.
Lia carefully slipped off her gloves and reached for ude¡¯s hand. He took it in his own, sping it tightly with a sense of decorum and affection. But despite his touch, there was a disconnect between them. Lia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was present yet distant, his blue eyes fixed on a point far beyond her.
Her chest tightened, a strange sensation akin to icy water rushing through her veins.
* * *
ude¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on the two letters lying on the silver tray, his expression turning icy. One missive bore the royal seal, the other the emblem of the Geore Royal family. He picked them up, weighing them in his hand, and settled heavily into his chair, weariness etched on his face.
Outside, preparations for a pic were in full swing, but the misty weather had put an end to the hunt. His brother Carso lounged on a nearby sofa, absorbed in a book, his face wreathed in a smile that suggested he knew something ude did not. He had been enjoying everything a little too much during their visit.
¡°It seems the hunt was a failure today,¡± Carso¡¯s voice rang out, and ude turned his gaze to him.
ude sighed and lit a cigarette, taking a long drag before settling into his own seat. ¡°It was too misty,¡± he replied, his tone clipped.
¡°Lies,¡± Carso retorted, a mischievous glint in his eye. ¡°Rodrigo didn¡¯t say anything like that. He said you seemed distracted and couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything else. Why did the best hunter miss all the prey?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t miss anything; I just didn¡¯t shoot,¡± ude replied, lighting a cigarette and taking a long drag.
¡°Another lie,¡± Carso grinned. ¡°I heard you shoot twice in the north forest.¡±
ude remained silent, his eyes boring into Carso. The younger man¡¯s blonde hair shone in the light, and his blue eyes seemed to dance with amusement. ude approached him, exhaling a cloud of smoke. Carso continued to read his novel, his expression hardening.
¡°Carson del Ihar,¡± ude said slowly, drawing out his name. ¡°Did you go to the forest with your horse?¡±
¡°You enjoyed yourself quite a bit in the north forest. Is that why your face is so bright?¡± ude continued, his eyes narrowing
Carso coughed as the smoke filled his lungs, his mind racing toe up with a usible excuse. He stood up abruptly, but felt small and childish in front of his older brother.
¡°I, I was resting first! I didn¡¯t know Lady Canilia would bring Eli with her. It¡¯s true!¡±
¡°So? How was she?¡±
Carso was caught off guard by the unexpected question, his mind still reeling from the encounter he had just had with Canillia. He hesitated for a moment, expecting ude to ask about their meeting, but instead, his brother¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on him, demanding an answer.
ude flicked his cigarette into the ashtray and returned to his desk, where a lettery unopened. ¡°Tell me,¡± he said, as he picked up the letter and sat down in his chair. ¡°How was she?¡±
Carso¡¯s mind raced as he tried to recall Canillia¡¯s expression. ¡°Uh, well¡ she seemed fine. She looked happy and a bit tired, so we finished the conversation quickly. But Eli really likes Lady. I was really surprised.¡±
ude removed the seal with a knife and took out the letter, while Carso walked around the room, trying to make sense of his own thoughts.
¡°Don¡¯t make me crazy and get out,¡± ude said, his voice cold and distant.
¡°Really, it seems like he likes her,¡± Carso said, trying to lighten the mood.
ude¡¯s gaze rose from the letter he was reading, his eyes locked on Carso¡¯s. There was a brief moment of silence, as the two men stared at each other, neither speaking.
Finally, Carso broke the silence, his voiceced with amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t understand having a pic on a day like this, but I guess I have to join in too.¡±
¡°Carso, don¡¯t spread baseless rumors,¡± ude said, his voice t and emotionless.
¡°That the great ude Del Ihar has fallen in love, right?¡±
Despite Carso¡¯s yful tone, ude¡¯s expression remained calm and collected. ¡°It¡¯s not even gossip,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped loving Lia for a single day.¡±
Carso was stunned by his brother¡¯s revtion. He clutched his hair with both hands, his mouth agape, struggling to process what he had just heard.
After a few moments, heposed himself and disappeared from the study, leaving ude alone with his thoughts. As he crumpled the two letters he had read one by one, his gaze shook. ¡°Darn it,¡± he muttered.
Chapter 98.1
Chapter 98.1
Sitting before the firece, Lia unfolded ude¡¯s letters one by one. Each word felt like an intimate page of an old diary, but after reading the awkwardly written sentences, she tossed them into the mes without hesitation. The small embers turned red and quickly turned to ashes, symbolizing the regrets she had cast aside.
Pepe, who had been embroidering by her side, observed Lia¡¯s expression cautiously. Despite asionally biting her lip and suppressing her emotions, Lia didn¡¯t appear to be grieving.
Canillia, who had calmly read and burned more than half of the letters, briefly straightened her back.
¡°Would you bring me some juice?¡± Lia asked.
Pepe put down her embroidery and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°I was sad when I didn¡¯t have them in my hands, but now that I¡¯ve opened them one by one, they¡¯re nothing special. They weren¡¯t a big deal.¡±
As Lia whispered to herself, Pepe hugged her. Lia lightly patted the back of Pepe¡¯s hand, who was more concerned about her.
Laughter from thedies outside the open window drifted in. Pepe sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s a ss greenhouse shaped like a birdcage in the garden. They made itst summer and it seems to have many valuable flowers inside. Everyone is there.¡±
¡°Oh¡ really?¡±
It must have been the same greenhouse she had entered with ude the night before.
Lia couldn¡¯t recall the beautiful sights of the greenhouse, only ude¡¯s pained expression, their passionate kiss, and her recoiling in shock as his hand ventured under her dress. She touched her flushed cheeks and resumed reading the letter by the firece¡¯s glow.
¡°Mrs. Ihar was looking for you. She wanted to have a pic together,¡± Pepe said, turning the doorknob.
¡°Really? We must hurry then. Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Lia¡¯s eyes darted with urgency.
¡°I informed her that you couldn¡¯t sleep, and she said to take your time. You haven¡¯t been feeling well since yesterday, and she suggested you stay in and rest,¡± Pepe exined.
¡°I still feel bad about it.¡±
¡°Thene out for a moment, maybe towards the end of the pic,¡± Pepe suggested, leaving the room.
However, Lia¡¯s unease lingered despite her attempt to let go of the past by burning her letters. Memories of those who tried to erase her connection to Louvre surfaced. While Canillia¡¯s family from Veil was deemed eptable, the same couldn¡¯t be said for her family from Louvre.
Lia sipped on the refreshing juice Pepe had brought her, her hands shaking slightly as she unfolded thest letter. The paper was worn and yellowed, the ink faded and smudged in some ces. As she began to read, she noticed that the letter was unusually long, filled with her crooked handwriting and traces of her whimpering. It seemed like it had been written on a day when she was terribly sick and unable to think straight, yet something hadpelled her to put pen to paper. She blushed slightly as she read the words, which revealed her weakness, her longing for her mother¡¯s fruit tea.
At the end of the letter, Lia¡¯s eyes fell on a few words that stood out from the rest, ¡°After a long time, I¡¯m waiting for my light toe back.¡±
My light.
Canillia stared at the empty box before her and made her way to the desk, determined to put pen to paper. With trembling hands, she picked up a pen and began to write.
To my dear Princess Rosina von Weise,
Starting the letter was easy, but as the ink dripped from the pen, she found herself unable to continue. Should she forgive them for what they had done? Or should she ask why they had done it? How could she express her feelings now?
Lia crumpled the paper several times in frustration, eventually giving up on writing the letter altogether. Instead, she decided to visit Mrs. Ihar.
¡°Pepe, I¡¯m going to visit Mrs. Ihar. The pic must be almost over by now, right?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s going to rain. Do you have to go?¡± Pepe asked, concern etched on his face.
¡°Yes. I have to go before it gets toote.¡±
Lia donned a thick cloak provided by Pepe and stepped out into the empty hallway. The nobles were all at the pic ground and the servants appeared to be taking no breaks.
¡°Rx. You did well yesterday, so today is just greetings¡¡± Lia reminded herself as she walked towards the greenhouse.
As she stepped outside, she was hit by a colder breeze than in the morning, so she tightened the cor of her cloak. The garden was empty, with people slowly entering the greenhouse one by one. Despite the fact that it was already past noon, the sky was dark as early evening.
Lia quickened her pace when she caught sight of a jasmine, but just then a dry lightning bolt illuminated the sky. The sudden darkness was followed by raindrops that began to fall like a cascade of tears. As Lia wiped them off her nose and chin, a sudden downpour erupted, soaking her to the bone. The helpless cries of those caught in the rain mixed with the sound of servants running out from their hiding ces and heading for the greenhouse. Themand to take cover was echoing in her ears, but for some reason, Lia found herself rooted to the spot, staring up at the rain as she turned the hood of her cloak inside out.
The raindrops were icy, but it was more than refreshing. It felt like she was washing away all the lingering thoughts that had been upying her mind. It reminded her of the day she had secretly swum in the river with Betty, the day Betty had given her a lily, the day she had felt reborn as a woman. As she stood there alone, a smile spread across her face, and she let out a deep breath.
¡°Hah¡¡±
Chapter 98.2
Chapter 98.2
up, she found ude standing before her, his chest pressed against her back, having rushed out into the pouring rain without an umbre, just to shield her.
¡°Go,¡± he urged.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Go! Why are you standing here getting soaked in the rain?¡±
¡°I¡¯m enjoying it,¡± she replied, smiling up at him. He looked incredulous, rainwater streaming down his ck hair and onto her face.
Lia turned around and reached up to touch his cheek. ¡°Now you¡¯re looking at me.¡±
ude¡¯s jaw tightened, his vivid blue eyes even brighter against her paleness. ¡°I never meant to avoid you.¡±
¡°Liar. You avoided me.¡±
He swallowed hard, closing and opening his eyes. ¡°I was afraid. Afraid of scaring you. Afraid of seeing those frightened eyes again.¡±
His admission held no hesitation.
¡°Because of yesterday?¡± she asked, her voice barely audible above the pounding rain.
Her already pale face grew paler still. Instead of answering, ude took the back of her hand as she touched his cheek, and ced it on his chest. He wanted her to feel the pounding of his heart, to know that it beat fiercely for her and no one else.
His longing for her was fierce, and he felt the urge to give in to his reckless desires, tearing off her clothes and devouring her whole. These impulses were only ever present when he was around her, and he couldn¡¯t resist the ardent longing that burned within him.
¡°I just can¡¯t hold back my feelings any longer. That¡¯s why I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll be scared of me,¡± he confessed.
¡°ude¡¡± she whispered. The serious tone in ude¡¯s voice wiped the smile off Canillia¡¯s face, and she tightly grabbed his shirt, clutching it like she was holding onto her heart.
¡°I¡¯m not scared of you anymore.¡±
As her pupils glimmered like precious gems, he seized her delicate lips with an animalistic hunger. His tongue entwined with hers, so fervently that he struggled to catch his breath, savoring the taste of her sweet saliva.
¡°Ah, ude.¡±
Gasping for air, they stepped into the grand mansion, drenched from head to toe, leaving a trail of water on the carpet.
¡°Canillia.¡±
His voice, raspy yet affectionate, made everything else fade away. Before reaching the stairs, he trapped her against the wall with his scorching kisses.
He ripped off Lia¡¯s cloak and carelessly tossed it aside, causing him to stumble and fall on top of her before they even reached the top of the stairs.
Sitting on the stairs, Lia locked eyes with him and felt his feverish gaze upon her. Suddenly, he reached up and gripped her neck while his other hand squeezed her chest, pressing against the fabric of her thin dress. She nced down the stairs, but he quickly grabbed her chin and pulled her gaze back to his.
¡°Don¡¯t bother looking. We own this ce,¡± he whispered in a low, menacing voice.
With a rough touch, he slid his hand inside her dress and rubbed her skin with his calloused hand. Lia gasped for air as he moved his hand up her thigh, alternating between rough and gentle touches, eliciting moans of pleasure from her.
Lia arched her back and let out a small scream, causing the man to curse under his breath. He hoisted her up by the neck, his grip firm and unyielding. Lia trembled in his arms as he licked her lips with his tongue and whispered in her ear, ¡°I hope there are no maids in your room.¡±
***
The weighty door glided open seamlessly, and Lia¡¯s skin reddened each time his lips touched hers. Her senses heightened to a point where the slightest touch threatened to make them burst, and the sound of moans mingled with the pitter-patter of raindrops against the window. As she gasped for air and lifted her head, the silhouettes of two people were reflected in the window. He drove himself deeper inside her, and the muscles on his back tensed under her touch.
In an attempt to hide her trembling legs, she clung tightly to him, delighting in the rush of pleasure coursing through her veins. She bit down on her lips, trying to stifle her cries. He leaned forward and licked her lips while cing one hand on her face, revealing his deeply-rippled muscles with thick blue veins that protruded to his elbows, and the sweat droplets on his thick and firm skin. The sight of his muscles stimted her, and his rough breathing seemed to consume her hearing. Even the sound of the rain felt distant now.
The sensation built to a crescendo, and she felt as though she were about to burst. Her eyes locked onto his with a fierce intensity, their bodies moving in perfect unison. The world around her faded away until all she could see was his face.
Finally, it all became too much, and she exploded in ecstasy, her cries blending with his as they called out each other¡¯s names. His hands gripped the sheets so tightly that they turned white, his lips pressed together in a grimace.
After their frenzied lovemaking, he remained atop Lia, kissing her wet cheeks and forehead as she struggled to catch her breath. But he wasn¡¯t finished yet. With ease, he lifted Lia in his arms and carried her to the bathroom where he ced her in the warm, overflowing tub. The world outside the foggy window appeared dreamlike, shrouded in a veil of mist, and Lia was so ovee with pleasure that she couldn¡¯t even move.
He poured warm water over her shoulders and chuckled, then kissed her forehead. ¡°I burned everything down,¡± she murmured, her eyelids twitching.
ude took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you earlier¡¡±
¡°Thank you for returning it. You helped me clean up so I could do it with my own hands¡¡±
ude held her even tighter without saying a word. Lia rested her ear against his chest and closed her eyes, listening to the steady beat of his heart, which drowned out the sound of the rain and her own racing thoughts.
¡°I love you, Canillia¡ I love you,¡± he whispered.
Lia opened her eyes and looked up at him, surprised. He smiled like a fool, looking almost as shocked as she was. ¡°I love you, Lia.¡±
Chapter 99.1
Chapter 99.1
Late at night, the sudden downpour ceased. A refreshing rain that seemed to wash away all the noise. Nervous chatter of women returning from their mid-pic persistedte into the night, as rainwater dripped down from the colorful umbres that had yet to dry.
As the morning dawned, clean and blemish-free sunlight filled the room. Lia followed the light with her eyes, in silence. She noticed the strong arms wrapped around her body, the dark shadow cast on her sunken cheeks, and the velvety soft skin.
Her gaze then shifted to his sophisticated chest and delicately toned abs, as if they had been sculpted with the soul of an artist. Her gaze trailed down his majestic silhouette, finally resting on the thigh that had pressed against hers all night, leaving a reddish mark on her skin.
Embarrassed, Lia blushed and closed her eyes tightly.
¡°Time to get up, it¡¯s morning.¡±
Usually, they slept in the same bed in the capital, but sinceing to Del Casa, they tried to sleep separately as much as possible. For some reason, it seemed necessary. However, this time, they had been together since the rain started during the day until now. They didn¡¯t even have time to greet Jasmine, who came back drenched in rain, or eat the meal Pepe brought, because of ude, who didn¡¯t want to leave.
Lia attempted to extricate herself from ude¡¯s embrace, anticipating Pepe¡¯s arrival to wake them up. As she struggled to disentangle herself from his arms, ude¡¯s hand slipped naturally through her hair and his voice broke the silence.
¡°Where are you off to?¡±
He stretched out his arms and drew her towards him. Lia, losing her bnce, tumbled back into bed.
He smiled wickedly, holding her petite body in his arms, and nted a kiss on her cheek.
¡°Stay here,¡± he murmured.
¡°I have to go to the convent today. It would be a problem if I¡¯mte,¡± Lia protested.
ude¡¯s eyelids lifted at her simple exnation. He gazed at her silently, his hand moving along the curves of her body.
Lia tried to endure the ticklish sensation, tensing her body. Every time she flinched, a throbbing sensation emanated from her lower abdomen. ude, observing her struggling, raised the corner of his mouth and kissed her forehead.
¡°Do you like teaching at the convent?¡± he asked.
He kissed her forehead and then descended to her nose, nibbling her upper lip.
¡°The children have just learned all their letters. They can now read newspapers, and everyone is astonished.¡±
¡°Is it all thanks to Teacher Canillia?¡±
Was it embarrassing to hear the title ¡°teacher¡± pronounced in such a way?
Canillia bit her lip in embarrassment, meeting his gaze. His warm lips grazed her neck, just below her jawline. Her milky white skin flushed crimson, and even the slightest stimtion sent her temperature soaring.
¡°The children are intelligent. And¡ teaching them is also very fulfilling. ude, please stop.¡± Canillia held onto the man¡¯s face as he continued to move down, leaving a trail of saliva and biting into her soft skin.
¡°How about teaching me?¡± He whispered teasingly.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I still have a lot to learn.¡± He grinned mischievously as he licked around her belly button.
Canillia gasped in surprise before breaking out intoughter. Normally, they would have been interrupted by a knock on the door, but not this time. Pepe had left them undisturbed and Canillia was now breathless, as if she had just run a marathon.
ude¡¯s fingers pressed into her mouth to stifle her moans, but she bit down hard on his finger in an attempt to contain her pleasure. With every blink of her eyes, the light reflecting off the ceiling shifted.
¡°Teach me.¡±
ude quickly moved up and kissed her deeply, urging her with a husky voice.
¡°Quickly.¡±
***
Lia raced to the convent, barely making it on time that afternoon. As she flipped through the pages of her books, the nuns¡¯ exmations of admiration grew louder and louder. Lia stood before the impressed nuns and a group of sponsors with a bewildered expression, spreading out her books for them to see.
Her creations were only bound by leather straps to make them look presentable,cking proper binding. Lia¡¯s heart raced at the thought of adults, rather than children, perusing what could hardly be considered a book.
¡°Truly impressive, Miss Canillia,¡± said the Mother Superior, praising her and seizing her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s publish it officially. There are test preparation books for adults, but I¡¯ve never seen a book made for children¡¯s education like this.¡±
Lia felt hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t itcking to be published? There are still some messy parts.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± the Mother Superior replied with conviction. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you, Miss Canillia. You have a deep understanding of children and possess the qualities of a great teacher. I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Ihar to create an educational book.¡±
As the others nodded in agreement, Lia examined her creations one by one. Although they still looked amateurish to her, she felt a sense of pride knowing that they were useful to the children.
Despite feeling embarrassed, Lia was pleased with herself as she aplished something bit by bit. Moreover, that day marked the confirmation of the exam date.
The exam was looming, only six weeks away, and it would be held in front of the main library in the central park. Admission tickets had been dispatched to the aristocrats¡¯ mansions, and Viscount Faylot had personally delivered the news during his visit to the convent.
¡°Then¡ I¡¯ll think of more diverse ways. There are many things that need to be fixed,¡± Lia said, feeling uneasy.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that. I have high expectations, Miss Canilia,¡± the Viscount replied.
Lia hurried to leave, but the children ying in the park rushed towards her and hugged her skirt. Four dayster, Ray and Sage were adopted and taken to the capital city. Perhaps because of that, the sweet smell of cake lingered around the children who ate more sweets than usual that day.
Lia hugged the children tightly, knowing this might be theirst meeting. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again. Alright?¡±
¡°When you be a princess, you¡¯lle to the capital, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a princess, but if we meet again in the capital, I¡¯ll introduce you to a real princess.¡±
After bidding a reluctant farewell to the happy children, Lia gathered her belongings and left the convent. She got into the waiting car and asked the driver if he could stop at the art supply store nearby.
¡°I need to buy some things. Will you wait for me?¡± she asked.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯lle with you. It might be heavy,¡± replied the driver.
¡°Thank you,¡± Lia said with a smile.
The next day, the rain had stopped, and the bright sunlight was making her squint. Lia quickly unpacked her parasol.
As she strolled through the bustling streets of Del Casa¡¯s city center, Canillia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder at the luxurious surroundings. The shops lining the road were filled with clothes that seemed to grow lighter as the weather warmed up. The maidservants of nobledies crowded around the dressing rooms, eager to purchase newly importedce.
Chapter 99.2
Chapter 99.2
Despite the slight differences in architecture, with buildings in the northern region shorter and thicker-walled, the spring scenery reminded Canillia of the capital city. The streets were alive with the sounds of people chattering and clinking sses, enjoying the festive atmosphere.
As she passed by an art supply store not far from the convent, Canillia¡¯s curiosity got the better of her. Stepping inside, she was greeted by the unique scent of paint and various types of canvases. Among the unusual items she couldn¡¯t identify, she found two thin pieces of paper, pen nibs, ink, and crayons.
¡°Please bill the amount to the Duke of Ihar,¡± she instructed the owner, who looked surprised as he scanned her up and down. ¡°How should I write your name?¡± he asked.
¡°You can write it as Canillia,¡± she replied.
Despite his hesitation, the owner dutifully wrote down her name, and then handed over the purchased items. Canillia quickly grabbed them and her driver approached, waiting with a sturdy envelope in hand.
As Lia carefully selected pens of various colors, a sudden and deafening noise erupted from outside the building. The ground quaked beneath her feet, the massive vibrations shaking her to the core. Her eyes widened in shock as she rushed outside to see what was happening.
Panic and chaos had engulfed the once-rxed city. The dust thickened, and people across the street fanned themselves in all directions. Everyone was startled and terrified, as the building in front of them began to crumble.
¡°Quickly, call a doctor! Hurry!¡± someone shouted. ¡°My baby is inside there, my baby!¡± another voice cried out in desperation.
One side of the wall had copsed, and it was uncertain when the rest of the building would follow. People were trying to enter the building to save those inside, while others attempted to stop them. It was utter chaos.
Through the confusion, Lia could see familiar figures jumping into the building without hesitation. ¡°ude?¡± she gasped in disbelief. ¡°Duke Ihar!¡± she called out, hoping to get his attention.
Her eyes snapped open at the sound of people screaming. The person who had just jumped into the building was indeed ude. In the distance, she could see Ivaning out of the building, unable to keep up with the duke.
In a state of panic, Lia rushed towards Ivan. Her heart raced as she looked at the unstable building in front of her, a mixture of wood and stone that threatened to copse at any moment. Her panic was palpable as she addressed Ivan, her voice trembling.
¡°Ivan! What happened? Did the Duke go inside?¡±
¡°He did, miss. But he¡¯s not alone,¡± Ivan reassured her.
Lia¡¯s worry only intensified. ¡°How can I not worry? I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to copse!¡±
Taking a deep breath, Lia steeled herself. She knew she had to take action to prevent the worst from happening. If she could buy some time, the people inside the building could escape safely.
With a determined look on her face, Lia scanned her surroundings for anything she could use. Her eyesnded on a tall wooden fence on the left side of the building, sturdy and twice her height. She turned to Ivan and the driver, clenching her fists.
¡°Help me! Quickly!¡±
Leading the way through the crowd, Lia urged them on. ¡°If we tilt this wooden fence, we can prevent the building frompletely copsing! Come on, we have to tilt it somehow!¡±
Lia refused to stand idly by while others were in danger. Ivan and the driver understood the urgency of the situation and joined her in pushing the fence. The people around them quickly caught on, adding their strength to the effort. As they worked to tilt the fence, others began to jump in.
¡°I am with you!¡±
¡°I am too!¡±
¡°Everyone, join hands! Together, on three!¡±
Thud!
The freshly erected wooden fence had yet to settle into the soil, but Lia held onto the belief that it would hold. She quickly scanned her surroundings and signaled to the man holding a shovel to dig the earth along the wall. Workers, who had rushed from a nearby construction site, started digging with great urgency. On the opposite end, Ivan and his team pushed against the wall with all their might.
With every collective hit, the wooden wall shifted and groaned. Despite the chaos and danger, everyone pulled together with amon goal. Slowly but surely, the sturdy fence began to tilt, creating a support for the unstable building.
Lia¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the entrance where ude was expected to emerge and the fence. Her fists were clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her skin.
¡°Once more!¡± she shouted, rallying the group.
With everyst bit of strength, they pushed the fence away. As the sagging structure and the fence collided, there was a deafening sound. The crowd held their breath, waiting for the dust to settle. When it did, they saw the fence, which had supported the building just before it copsed, and they erupted in cheers.
¡°Wonderful!¡±
Relieved smiles spread across the faces of the citizens, and those who had been trapped in the building began to emerge. The people cheered their return. Some of them appeared to have suffered serious injuries, but they were alive and breathing.
Shortly thereafter, doctors and ambnce workers arrived in a vehicle and carried the injured people away.
The people outside the building shouted out for the Duke as ude emerged from the building, his arms full. In one, he held a newborn baby, wrapped tightly in a cloth, and in the other, a cat that had been left behind. Looking around frantically, he finally spotted the woman who had been wailing and rushed towards her.
Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face as she embraced her child, grateful to have him back in her arms. Others around them were moved to tears as well.
After thanking the Duke once again, the woman immediately began to nurse her crying infant.
Lia let out a sigh of relief as she saw ude walking out of the building unscathed, and fell back in exhaustion.
ude approached her and knelt down, meeting her eyes.
¡°Did I surprise you?¡± he asked calmly, as if it were just another ordinary day.
¡°What happened? Why are you here? Why did you jump into the copsed building! Do you know how scared I was?¡± Lia questioned ude with a mix of anger and concern.
¡°I was waiting for you. I thought we could go on a date. But I didn¡¯t know the building would copse right in front of me,¡± ude replied with a chuckle, brushing off the dust from his hair.
Lia couldn¡¯t believe his nonchnt attitude. The copse was a matter of life and death, and he had put himself in danger. She buried her face in her knees, feeling the tension draining out of her body. She trembled as if about to cry, realizing how close they were to disaster. Did ude understand the gravity of the situation?
She reached out and grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°I thought my heart was going to stop¡I was so scared. Please don¡¯t get hurt. Your¡?¡±
ude took her pale hand and nced at the fence. His warm breath tickled her ear as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s your work, right? I heard it all inside. Your voice.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Lia couldn¡¯t believe her ears.
¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t worried at all, Canillia,¡± he assured her with a smile. As he held her chin tenderly, ready to nt a kiss, a cough shattered the moment.
¡°We have prying eyes on us. Not everyone knows about thedy. We must go,¡± Iva whispered urgently.
Lia gathered herself, her face flushing with embarrassment, while ude¡¯s expression turned grim. He took her hand and rose to his feet, muttering under his breath. ¡°Let¡¯s have our wedding in a ce where all of Del Casa can witness it. Then, no matter where I kiss you, everyone will look away.¡±
Chapter 100.1
Chapter 100.1
Lia¡¯s gentle touch caressed his cheek, her eyes fixed on the blood staining the back of his hand. ude chuckled, stealing a nce at his wound before dismissing it with a wave of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he assured her, though his body was battered and bruised from the minor beatings he¡¯d taken. Scratches lined his face, marring his rugged features.
She held back her anger as she applied the ointment Owen had brought, tending to his injuries with a delicate touch. After the incident, Owen was banned from the second floor for three days, an appropriate punishment for touching the owner¡¯s belongings without permission. Though ude could have dealt out a more severe penalty, he chose mercy over retribution.
¡°It¡¯s over now,¡± Lia whispered as she draped a peppermint-scented shirt over his shoulder. The man who had been silently sitting on the couch lifted his arm through the sleeve while rubbing his red earlobes. She wiped her hands on a damp towel and stepped closer to him.
¡°I still don¡¯t understand. Why did you risk your life going into that copsing building? Even if you were trying to save people¡¡± she trailed off, her fingers deftly buttoning up his shirt. It was a relief that he hadn¡¯t broken down in tears at the sight of the rubble, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what drove him to such reckless behavior.
ude chuckled again, watching her pink fingertips dance as she worked.
¡°The crumbling building was already dered a hazard, and the residents were instructed to evacuate. Even though the sudden copse was unforeseen, I was more aware of the structure¡¯s condition than anyone else,¡± ude exined.
Lia breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank goodness you made it out alright. You weren¡¯t afraid, even with the building on the verge of copsing?¡±
¡°No, I wasn¡¯t scared. In fact, I was surprised. I owe you my life. Were you worried about me?¡± ude asked with a yful smile.
Lia blushed, ¡°Of course, what kind of question is that?¡± As she lifted her head, she found herself staring into his blue eyes, so close she could feel his breath on her face.
ude wrapped his arms around her and whispered, ¡°I want to repay the person who saved my life.¡±
Lia shook her head, ¡°Then I should repay the Duke every day?¡±
¡°Just by being here, you¡¯re repaying me,¡± ude said, as he pulled at the ribbon on her blouse.
Lia¡¯s cheeks turned red as she watched him closely. Why does this man say such things without hesitation?
ude smiled and touched her skin with his lips, causing Lia to momentarily forget her doubts. However, a distant voice echoed in her mind, filled with curse-like screams that she should never have been born. She wiped the back of ude¡¯s head, feeling an unexined urge to cry.
But her love for ude was genuine, and he smiled as he sensed it in her touch. ¡°If I ever find myself in trouble again, will you save me, Canillia?¡±
Lia¡¯s expression hardened, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±
ude chuckled, ¡°I believe you will.¡±
Lia sighed, resigned to his recklessness. Sheid her head on the desk, her fingers running through ude¡¯s hair as the light in the room dimmed. ¡°I want to go on a date,¡± she said quietly.
ude¡¯s eyes lit up withzy amusement, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s go on a date.¡±
***
Lia couldn¡¯t peel her eyes away from ude¡¯s striking gaze as he surveyed the aftermath of the ident. The copsed fencey in a precarious position, holding up the building like a reluctant savior, while the workers, giddy with relief, chattered on about the simplicity of the demolition work.
Ivan, who had approached the scene with trembling steps, stood beside her, his youthful scent wafting toward her. Jasmine had been summoned to attend to the ident, leaving Ivan to keep Liapany.
¡°Luckily, no one was seriously hurt, and the property damage is minimal. It¡¯s all thanks to you, miss,¡± one of the workers eximed, gratefully acknowledging Lia¡¯s heroic efforts.
¡°Thank you, Ivan,¡± Lia whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do my job properly. I should have stopped the master,¡± Ivanmented.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the Duke would have been in danger,¡± Lia countered, trying to assuage his guilt.
But it was ude who interjected, his arm snugly wrapped around Lia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No, it¡¯s all thanks to you, miss,¡± he said with a hint of sarcasm.
Ivan slinked away as if he¡¯d never spoken, leaving Lia with her jaw hanging open. But before she could retort, ude nudged her. ¡°Can¡¯t you chat with me like that?¡±
¡°I chat like that every day,¡± Lia retorted, her grip on his arm tightening.
ude rolled his eyes and strode away, taking long steps that Lia had to scurry to keep up with. She felt his hand wrap around hers, holding it tightly.
¡°Let¡¯s go on a date,¡± he said with a smile.
¡°Where to?¡± Lia asked.
¡°There¡¯s a little ce that serves the lemon sherbet you love,¡± he replied.
¡°Really?¡± Lia¡¯s face lit up like the morning sun.
Lia¡¯s cravings for a dessert that would set her mind alight demanded something tangy and sweet, but the confections from the mansion¡¯s head chef didn¡¯t quite match up to her exacting standards. Yet, Lia couldn¡¯t help but smile as she tried to find the dessert shop that Jasmine took her tost time.
After they threaded their way through the messy intersection, they found the shop nestled among small buildings in the alleyway. The shop owner greeted them, calmly presenting a disy of cakes and pies. His hesitance mounted as he observed ude¡¯s face and the guards standing outside the shop. Lia¡¯s mouth watered as she nced around the shop, taking in the sight of the cakes piled high with sweet cream. She secretly wanted to try them all, but there were too many to choose from.
They ordered two pieces of cake, a slice of pie, a lemon sherbet with honey, and coffee, and then sat down at a table. As Lia waited, ude¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her with a radiant smile.
Chapter 100.2
Chapter 100.2
¡°I should have brought you here sooner.¡±
¡°The ones at home were also delicious,¡± Lia said, smiling back at him.
¡°Perhaps, but these desserts are better. My head chef seldom makes sweets, so you¡¯ll be the firstdy with a sweet tooth.¡±
He took Lia¡¯s hand, which was fidgeting on the table, and kissed the back of it. The shop owner blushed, stepping back awkwardly at the disy of affection. Lia tried to pull away, but her heart softened each time she saw the small scar on his cheek. So, until their desserts arrived, ude continued to hold Lia¡¯s hand, fidgeting with it.
¡°How are we supposed to eat like this?¡± Liained as she looked at the three tes of dessert in front of her.
¡°Eat. Your right hand is free,¡± ude replied with a grin.
¡°I need both hands.¡±
¡°Use my hand,¡± he offered, a mischievous glint in his eye.
¡°Are you serious?¡± Lia grumbled, but couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the sweet treats in front of her. She eagerly picked up her spoon, savoring the tangy sweetness of the lemon sherbet with honey.
As she basked in the happiness of just one spoonful of sweetness, ude couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°Is it delicious?¡± he asked.
¡°It¡¯s so sweet,¡± Lia replied, a smile spreading across her face like the sun breaking through the clouds.
ude wore a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes when he said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Lia took a slow lick of honey off her spoon and tilted her head expectantly, waiting for him to speak.
¡°Two letters arrived today,¡± he began. ¡°One from the pce, the other from Geore.¡±
Lia¡¯s brow furrowed with confusion. ¡°What do they say?¡±
¡°There¡¯s going to be a royal ball,¡± he exined, ¡°and they want me to introduce you as my fianc¨¦e. They¡¯re gathering all sorts of nobles to evaluate whether you¡¯re suitable to be the Duchess.¡±
ude hesitated, avoiding Lia¡¯s gaze. He expected her to feel uneasy; she had never taken part in social events as a woman and had yet to experience her debutante ball. He assumed she would find such a grand affair overwhelming.
¡°Are you worried?¡± he asked.
To his surprise, Lia responded with a charming smile and sparkling green eyes that resembled jewels. ¡°That¡¯s¡ You know,¡± Lia¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination. ¡°I¡¯ve never failed an exam. Not once. If this ball is like an exam, I¡¯m sure I can ace it.¡± Her excitement was palpable, like a child unwrapping a present.
ude couldn¡¯t deny that he was overprotective of her. Even though he trusted her abilities, he couldn¡¯t let go of her hand, afraid she might falter. The warm afternoon sun shone down on her porcin skin, casting a soft glow on her face.
¡°Sorry, I forgot for a moment that mydy is the top of the academy.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t forget,¡± Lia grinned.
ude hesitated for a moment before broaching the next topic. ¡°Duke Sergio has invited you to Geore. To his kingdom.¡±
Lia¡¯s tightly held hand began to tremble slightly, and ude squeezed it tighter, hoping to provide some reassurance.
¡°I¡¯m going alone?¡± she asked, her voiceced with confusion.
¡°My name is not on the invitation,¡± ude confirmed.
¡°Is it to see my mother¡?¡± Lia¡¯s voice trailed off, filled with a mix of hope and fear.
¡°Maybe,¡± ude answered evasively. ¡°What do you want?¡±
¡°I want to go,¡± Lia said with conviction.
Lost in thought, Lia lowered her gaze and fidgeted with her melted sherbet. The longer the silence stretched, the more ude¡¯s throat dried up, the sun beating down on him like a punishment.
¡°When?¡± she finally managed to ask.
¡°Anytime,¡± ude replied without hesitation.
¡°Can I go?¡± she asked, her eyes lifting to meet his.
Damn it.
For a moment, ude¡¯s smile faltered, and his adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed.
¡°Of course, if you want to,¡± he said, trying to keep his voice steady.
Lia shook her head a few times, her faint smile disappearing as she cut a slice of cake and put it in her mouth.
¡°Can¡¯t we go together?¡± she asked, her tone hopeful.
¡°I want to, but¡ I can¡¯t leave the territory empty for a month, Canillia.¡±
Lia¡¯s expression turned sour, and she pouted like a child denied a treat. ¡°That¡¯s mean. You¡¯re making me hesitate when you put something so sweet in front of me like this.¡±
ude let out a deep sigh, feeling like a scolded dog. ¡°Come back. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said, trying to reassure her.
¡°Lie,¡± Lia said, narrowing her pretty eyes and putting down her fork. ude felt a prickling sensation in his chest, wondering how this woman managed to be more lovely every day.
¡°Honestly, tell me again,¡± Lia said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not joking about it.¡±
ude stared at her, captivated by her sincerity. Why was it so hard to resist her? He bit his dry lips and took a deep breath, struggling to find the right words to express his conflicting emotions. He didn¡¯t want to send Lia away, especially not to Sergio, but he knew it was the right thing to do. His hand throbbed from the injury he sustained earlier, and Lia lightly kissed it to distract himself. She noticed his embarrassment and yfully touched his ear, teasing him as she often did now that she knew his weakness.
¡°Canillia,¡± he said, his voice patient.
Lia looked up at him, her sunny smile back in ce.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.
¡°Lia,¡± he repeated, his heart pounding.
¡°Can you trust me?¡±
Her words left him staring nkly at her. ude¡¯s heart pounded and he was unable to speak, as if a damp rag had been shoved into his mouth. ude inhaled deeply and rubbed both hands over his face. A sigh, ament, and then a hollowugh escaped his lips.He felt like a child, swinging between heaven and hell with every word she spoke.
¡°Take me¡¡± he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper.
Chapter 101.1
Chapter 101.1
The Duke¡¯s mansion was a flurry of activity as the servants busied themselves with adorning the once-empty rooms of the estate. Anticipation hung in the air, for it was an open secret that Canilia, soon to be the Duchess, would be joining the household as the Duke¡¯s betrothed. Despite theck of official announcement, preparations were underway to ensure that everything was in perfect order for their union.
On this particr day, Edith and Owen embarked on their twelfth visit to select the sunniest room for Canilia. They were well aware of her preferences and hobbies, and turned thergest room into a studio, anticipating her creative pursuits. As they explored the various rooms, their eyes fell upon a cozy chamber that was neither too spacious nor too cramped, bathed in sunlight from the south-facing windows. A contented smile graced their faces as they deemed it perfect for Canillia.
¡°This ce would be perfect,¡± Edith eximed with a bright smile, to which Owen nodded in agreement.
The room they chose would eventually serve as the nursery for the future child of the Duke and Duchess. It was customary for nobles to have separate chambers after the honeymoon phase of their marriage, with the distance between their rooms often increasing with their rank. However, Edith and Owen were unsure of the Duke¡¯s preferences.
¡°But¡ won¡¯t the rooms be too far apart?¡± Owen pondered, echoing Edith¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Considering how well the Duke and Duchess-to-be get along.¡±
Edith nodded in agreement. ¡°I was thinking the same. Perhaps we could create a shared bedroom, but with a view of the forest instead of the garden?¡±
¡°That sounds lovely,¡± Owen replied, impressed by Edith¡¯s insight. ¡°The Duke and Duchess are certainly unique among nobles, Miss Edith.¡±
With renewed purpose, they clutched their keys and moved on to inspect the remaining rooms. Edith hurried her pace, mindful of the increased workload. Her promised meeting with Canilia, the most eager and dedicated student she had ever had, was also fast approaching.
¡°Let¡¯s consider these three rooms as candidates for now. We can look at the rest tomorrow. Does that sound agreeable, Owen?¡±
¡°Time has flown by. Agreed. I also need to see Lord Carso,¡± Owen replied.
Without a care for who would go first, they locked the doors and went their separate ways. Deciding on the room that would one day be upied by the future heir of the estate was enough toplete their tasks for the day. And so, another ordinary daymenced in the bustling household of the Duke, brimming with anticipation and excitement for the impending union of the Duke and his beloved Canilia.
***
¡°Miss, your steps are still too fast. Let¡¯s try again,¡± Edith said with a critical eye, pointing out Lia¡¯s mistakes. Lia swallowed nervously, her right foot gliding across the polished floor of the spacious hall, practicing the waltz.
Her skirt swayed gracefully with her movements, and despite her recent injury, Lia quickly adapted to the rhythm with Canilia¡¯s guidance. Edith, a strict but skilled instructor, corrected her posture and nodded in time with the beat.
¡°Straighten your back, lift your head, and keep your toes tense. Stretch your arms more,¡± Edith instructed, her keen eyes catching every detail.
Canilia sought out Edith¡¯s help as soon as ude informed her about the royal ball. Despite being a maid of Lady Ihar, Edith was also a nobleman¡¯s daughter and had been trained in various social skills, including dancing.
¡°My first dance will be with the Duke, right?¡± Canilia asked, to which Edith nodded.
¡°But be cautious of His Majesty the Prince. He can be quite mischievous and might try to steal the first dance from you,¡± Edith warned. Canilia¡¯s worry was evident on her flushed cheeks as she turned to Edith. Edith took Canilia¡¯s hand and became her dance partner, guiding her through the steps.
¡°You must dance with the Duke for the first dance, no matter what. Otherwise, he will bother you forever,¡± Edith advised firmly.
¡°I think so too. But can I refuse the Prince¡¯s dance proposal?¡± Canilia asked hesitantly.
¡°Of course. In a ball, ady¡¯s decisiones first. Come on, arch your back more,¡± Edith encouraged, pping her hands in approval as Canilia¡¯s dancing skills improved with each practice session.
¡°Should we take a break?¡± Edith suggested. Canilia wiped her sweaty forehead, sinking tiredly into a chair as the piano apaniment came to an end.
She looked utterly exhausted, her eyes fluttering closed before she forced them open again. These days, she was busier than ever, serving Lady Ihar, going to the vige, making books, studying for exams, and taking dancing lessons with Edith for two hours a day. It was taking a toll on her, and she often found herself dozing off at the slightest chance.
¡°Didn¡¯t you get enough sleep yesterday as well?¡± Edith asked, concerned as she noticed Canilia¡¯s fatigue.
Canilia pushed her hair back and sshed her neck with cold water to regain herposure. ¡°I have exams right after the ball.¡±
¡°Maybe you should take your time with the book-making. You seem too tired, Lady Canillia,¡± Edith suggested.
¡°I¡¯ll manage. If I dy the book, my schedule will be too tight. I¡¯ve always had good stamina,¡± Canilia replied with a determined tone.
¡°His Grace has been busy too. I worry that both of you mightpromise your health,¡± Edith said, voicing her concerns.
Canillia nodded, absently massaging her sore leg as she looked at the edge of the carpet. ude had indeed been swamped with worktely, dealing with the financial matters left behind by the Del Casa estate and the issues with the diamond mines in the Valencia ins. The Duke¡¯s residence was constantly bustling with nobles and gentrying and going, assisting with various matters.
Recently, Carso, who had been helping with official duties in Del Casa, had expressed his ambition to stay and assist ude as the steward of the Duke¡¯s estate. Canilia remembered the moment Carso had made the proposal at the dining table, and how ude had locked eyes with her as he sipped his wine. Lia couldn¡¯t hide the blush creeping into her cheeks as distant memories resurfaced.
Chapter 101.2
Chapter 101.2
¡°Shall we dance one more time for thest practice?¡± Edith asked, extending her hand to Lia. With a nod, Lia took the hand of her skilled teacher and stood up, preparing to take another step to the apaniment.
As they were about to begin, the doors of the hall opened with a light sound of footsteps. Carso, dressed in a blue suit adorned with the emblem of the Del Casa family and wearing gloves, entered the room.
¡°May I assist you with thest dance practice?¡± he asked.
¡°Sir Carso,¡± Lia greeted him with a smile, extending her hand. Carso approached elegantly and reached out his hand in response.
¡°Lady,¡± he said with a nod.
Lia hesitated for a moment, looking at his outstretched hand. Dancing with Carso would surely improve her skills, but she was a bit embarrassed to showcase her still unrefined moves.
¡°I might step on your feet, sir¡ Are you okay with that?¡± Lia asked hesitantly.
¡°It would be an honor for me,¡± Carso replied with a smile, his eyes lighting up.
Encouraged by Edith¡¯s expectant gaze, Lia finally took Carso¡¯s hand.
¡°Please take care of me, sir,¡± she said with a small smile.
¡°You¡¯re not a beginner, are you?¡±
The apaniment started, and Carso skillfully led Lia in a familiar ballroom dance. He pulled her arm in time with the lively piano melody, spinning her around with a noticeable difference in strength and speedpared to when she danced with Edith.
Lia concealed her surprised heart and did her best to keep up with the fast pace of the dance. Carso supported her from behind, smiling brightly, but her mind was nk as she focused on the next step, unable to respond to his question.
¡°My brother has weed me as a steward,¡± Carso announced happily.
¡°Congrattions, sir,¡± Lia congratted her with a nod.
¡°He mentioned that there was originally a candidate. Do you happen to know who it is?¡± Carso asked.
¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Lia replied, concealing a smile.
Meanwhile, Edith noticed that the apanist was ying the music too fast and gestured for them to slow down. However, the apanist,pletely absorbed in the perfect synchronization with Carso¡¯s steps, flipped the sheet music with excitement, ying even faster.
¡°Carso, you¡¯re too fast¡¡± Edith called out in warning.
¡°If my brother considered another candidate, he must be an extraordinary person. That¡¯s why I was curious¡ Where on earth¡¡± Carso trailed off, his curiosity piqued.
¡°Carso!¡± Lia stumbled as her muscles gave out, grabbing onto Carso¡¯s arm for support. A tingling sensation shot through her leg, causing a sharp pain.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Carso asked, clearly surprised.
Edith rushed over and supported Lia, asking, ¡°Are you alright, Lady Canillia?¡±
¡°I think I pulled a muscle in my leg,¡± Lia said between bursts ofughter, pointing to her stiff leg.
¡°How could you beughing?¡± Carso asked in bewilderment.
¡°Well then, what should I do? I didn¡¯t know this would happen while I was dancing,¡± Lia said.
¡°Wait a moment, I will call Lady¡¯s maids,¡± Carso said, concern etched on his face.
¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine soon,¡± Lia replied, standing up and ncing at Carso, who seemed tense.
Lia rubbed her leg vigorously, revealing her slender leg wrapped in white stockings beneath the hem of her dress, causing her cheeks to flush.
Carso turned around abruptly and saw ude, apanied by hiswyer, standing at the wide-open door of the hall with a menacing expression. ude whispered something to the group before striding into the practice room. He approached Canillia, who was sitting on the floor, and asked Edith, who was helping her up, ¡°Is she hurt?¡±
¡°No! It¡¯s not an injury, but a leg cramp. ude¡ Can you please help me up?¡± Canillia reached out her hand towards ude, worried that sparks might fly between those who had helped her. ude, who still appeared visibly angry, looked at her for a moment before he kneeled down on one knee. He put his hand behind her knee and lifted her up in a swift motion, causing Canillia to catch her breath.
Everyone in the room lowered their gaze, sensing the tension between ude and Canillia, as well as the unease between ude and Carso. The atmosphere was palpable, and Edith looked particrly flustered.
¡°I clearly told you that you should only dance with me,¡± ude said calmly, and Canillia bowed her head deeply in response.
¡°I wanted to offer myself as a practice partner,¡± Carso said, regret evident in his voice.
¡°Karsa, you are now in my service. So don¡¯t move from that position,¡± ude¡¯s tone was icy, his displeasure clear.
¡°I was impulsive,¡± Carso replied, sounding defeated.
Lia, who was listening to the conversation between the two, wanted to take Carso¡¯s side, but ude¡¯s expression was too intimidating, so she remained silent.
ude coldly made Lia sit on the sofa, then he grabbed her leg and pressed the back of her ankle tightly.
¡°The doctor said you¡¯re fully recovered, but you mustn¡¯t push yourself,¡± ude said sternly, his grip unyielding. Lia¡¯s leg trembled under his touch, causing her difort.
¡°I know. But I still want to be proficient in dancing quickly¡¡± Lia said softly, trying to convey her eagerness.
¡°Then you should have asked me for help, not that foolish calf Karsa,¡± ude¡¯s gaze towards Carso was withering, and Carso hung his head in shame.
Lia reached out and wrapped her arms around ude¡¯s cheek, making him look at her.
¡°You¡¯re busy, Your Grace,¡± Lia said, trying to ease the tension.
¡°You¡¯re busier, Canelea. I only sleep after seeing your back these days,¡± ude said, his expression softening.
¡°Who disappears before I even open my eyes in the morning?¡± Lia retorted yfully.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still check what perfume you¡¯ve used before leaving,¡± ude said, pressing his lips against Lia¡¯s cheek and pulling her leg even closer, causing others in the room to stutter and avert their gazes.
¡°We¡¯ll, we¡¯ll leave,¡± Edith stammered, blushing and quickly exiting the room without even opening her eyes. The pianist followed behind her, clutching the music sheet in his hand and hurrying like he was ying a solo.
ude, who was now lying on the sofa, addressed Carso¡¯s retreating back.
¡°Go to the first floor reception room and entertain the guests. Also, send messengers with Owen to various parts of the empire to find a qualified diamond appraiser. And your task today is to organize the ounting book in the third floor study until midnight. Are you going to do the given tasks now? Being my lover¡¯s dance partner is my job,¡± ude said, his tone authoritative and firm.
Chapter 102.1
Chapter 102.1
Lia stirred from her slumber, her body pulling up the thick sheets as she blinked sleepily at the cool air rushing in through the open windows. The clock on the mantle had just chimed midnight, and ude¡¯s seat beside her was empty, his warmth a distant memory.
With a groan, Lia thought of her beloved ude, who had fallen asleep with her earlier. She reached for the empty seat next to her, feeling the chill of the room seeping through her nightgown. Without hesitation, she slipped into a gown and picked up antern, heading out of her room into the dimly lit hallway.
Most of the servants were asleep, and the silence was almost deafening as Lia made her way towards ude¡¯s study. She knocked lightly, but there was no response.
Carefully turning the doorknob, she peered inside to find him sound asleep on hisrge desk, his breathing deep and even.
Suppressing a giggle, Lia stepped inside, her eyes scanning the stacks of papers piled haphazardly on the desk. The only one he seemed to be holding on to was the ount book with Carso¡¯s signature on it. The numbers were all jumbled up, and there were clear traces of his exhaustion.
Without a sound, Lia sat down on the sofa and began correcting the mistakes with a pen filled with red ink. She flipped through the pages one by one, the task soothing her as she focused on the work at hand.
But then she stumbled upon a document that made her heart skip a beat. It was the budget for their uing wedding, and Lia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It was a staggering amount, equivalent to a month¡¯s budget for Del Casa.
Lia bit her fingernail in consternation, wondering where to start. She knew nothing about the customs and ceremonies of nobles and waspletely clueless about what was necessary and what wasn¡¯t. But spending so much money on a three-day event seemed preposterous.
¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Edith,¡± she muttered to herself, cing the document aside as she continued with her work.
The Grand Duke of Ihar¡¯s immense wealth had always been a threat to the imperial family, yet she didn¡¯t deem it necessary to splurge on her own attire. After a thorough editing session, Lia gathered the papers and ced them on the desk. She then crouched in front of her sleeping lover, realizing how exhausted he must have been to doze off while working. Lia let out a heavy sigh and ran her fingers through ude¡¯s hair before nting a tender kiss on his cheek.
¡°ude, wake up,¡± she whispered, but his furrowed brows didn¡¯t budge.
She leaned in and whispered in his ear, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep here. Wake up, ude.¡±
This time, his eyelids fluttered open. Lia wrapped her arms around him, as if cradling him, her golden locks cascading over his face. ude¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he stroked her arm.
¡°Why are you here at this hour?¡± he asked, his voice still heavy with sleep.
Lia¡¯s smile was gentle as she kissed his ear. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±
ude hugged her and pulled her onto hisp, then picked up the corrected papers.
¡°Is this your work?¡± he asked, his eyes narrowing as he nced at the red ink markings.
¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to have less work?¡± she quipped, giving him a sly grin.
ude chuckled and cupped the nape of her neck, rubbing his face against hers. His expression softened and turned sweet.
¡°Thank you for helping me, but it¡¯s toote at night.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s retire together to the bedroom,¡± Lia suggested.
¡°I don¡¯t need to check the changes you made, right?¡± ude said, raising an eyebrow.
¡°If you trust me,¡± she replied, her gaze locking with his.
Their silent exchange deepened, and their lips met in a natural, passionate kiss. In Lia¡¯s blue eyes, the expression of the happiest woman in the world shone through.
The climax of their love story was fast approaching ¨C starting a family with this man, raising children that looked like them, and experiencing the changing seasons withughter and joy. The faces of those who had given her a life beyond her wildest dreams passed through her mind.
The beginning had been difficult, but in the end, happiness had triumphed.
¡°Lia¡± ude murmured, breaking her reverie.
¡°Yes?¡± she replied, looking up at him.
He pressed his lips against her forehead, then stood up. ¡°Shall we go back to bed?¡± he asked, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes.
***
In the depths of Lia¡¯s mind, a dream lingered. Although it was difficult to recall the details, she knew that it involved her holding ude¡¯s hand as they spun around the Great Hall. When her eyes fluttered open, the sun had already risen, casting a soft glow over the room. With her face nestled in her own pillow, Lia shifted her gaze to meet the familiar blue eyes of her lover.
¡°Rest some more. You worked until dawn,¡± ude whispered tenderly, his fingers gently trailing through her tresses.
¡°You stayed up with me,¡± Lia replied, her voice barely above a whisper.
ude pulled Lia closer, pressing a gentle kiss to her ear and cheek. His arms tightened around her waist, cherishing the warmth of her bare skin. ¡°Today, you can rest. You did enough yesterday.¡±
Despite his words, ude was not unaware of Lia¡¯s tendency to push herself too hard. As a grand duchess, it was essential for her to learn how to delegate tasks and trust her subordinates. It was a bnce of power and control that he knew she would have to master with time.
As Lia drifted off into slumber once more, ude pulled the cord hanging from the ceiling. Pepe quickly entered the room and bowed deeply at the sight of them in each other¡¯s embrace.
¡°Could you draw the curtains, Pepe?¡± ude asked quietly, shielding Lia¡¯s face from the sun¡¯s harsh rays.
The room became darker as the thick drapes were drawn, creating a sense of calmness. With a rxed expression, ude carefully lifted Lia into his arms, holding her as if she were a delicate flower.
Pepe lingered in the corner, waiting for instructions from ude. After a few moments, ude donned his robe and made his way to the study adjoining their bedroom. There, he sat before a desk filled with notes and a nearly finished manuscript, with only a few simple drawings left toplete.
With a tug of the cord, Carso and Owen, who had been awaiting his summons, entered the room together.
Chapter 102.2
Chapter 102.2
ude gazed sternly at Carso, his hand extended toward Owen, who presented him with the thick papers. It was the ount book that Kanilia had painstakingly corrected the night before, and Carso¡¯s face drained of color as he realized there was an error.
ude gazed sternly at Carso, his hand extended toward Owen, who presented him with the thick papers. It was the ount book that Canillia had painstakingly corrected the night before, and Carso¡¯s face drained of color as he realized there was an error.
¡°You seem flustered, so let¡¯s not dwell on it. Learn from your mistakes and pass the exam this time. As a steward, bring your A game. I can¡¯t trust the graduation report that Southern Academy handed me,¡± ude spoke with an air of authority.
Carso¡¯s face contorted with a bluish hue, and he stammered, ¡°Your Highness, please believe me! It was just a form error. I was a little confused.¡±
¡°You cannot afford to make mistakes when dealing with taxes.¡± ude retorted.
Carso tried to defend himself but ude silenced him with a finger to his lips.
¡°Lower your voice. You know the implications of waking the Grand Duchess.¡±
Carso nced furtively towards the bedroom and muttered, ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again. You know how grueling the Del Casa exams are. The test is right around the corner, and this is an unreasonable demand.¡±
¡°Is it impossible? Are you sure you don¡¯t have a solution?¡± ude inquired, leaning back and intecing his fingers.
Carso furrowed his brows and flipped through the papers, examining each red number in an attempt to spot the mistake. However, to his surprise, the form and the results were perfect.
¡°Who are you?¡± Carso blurted out.
ude stood up, walked to the window, and opened it, taking in the view of Del Casa below. The grand duchy was undergoing immense change and would soon bepletely transformed.
Carso¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he asked, ¡°Is the solution within the grand duke¡¯s family?¡±
ude¡¯s expression was inscrutable, and he remained silent. The wind blew in through the window, carrying with it a sense of uncertainty and the promise of upheaval.
ude yearned to create his own Del Casa, one that surpassed the legacy of his father. And he knew that Canillia was the key to bringing about the transformation he desired. She was not just a loyal ally, but a mother, father, spouse, and friend all rolled into one. He trusted her implicitly and admired her unwavering conviction in her own principles.
¡°Carso,¡± ude called out to his trusted steward.
¡°Yes, my lord?¡±
¡°You know the responsibilities thate with being the chief steward, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Of course, my lord.¡±
¡°Good. Because when I leave this castle, you will have to take charge. So, make sure you¡¯re ready.¡±
¡°Who am I catching up to, my lord? I was the head of the Southern Academy,¡± Carso asked, perplexed.
ude and Owen exchanged amused nces, and then burst outughing. Carso looked bewildered, unable toprehend the source of their merriment.
¡°Never mind that, Carso,¡± ude said, his tone now gentle. ¡°I trust you to handle this task with excellence. Both you and Owen are indispensable to me.¡±
Carso was taken aback by the unexpected praise, and he bowed his head in gratitude. Owen, too, was moved by the warmth in ude¡¯s words, which reminded him of his former lord, Duke Maximillian.
As ude stood by the window, gazing out at thendscape, Owen felt a sense offort wash over him. He knew that the future of Del Casa was in good hands with his lord, who embodied the best of his father¡¯s legacy.
¡°It is an honor, Your Highness the Grand Duke,¡± Owen said, relieved that he served a lord who was worthy of his loyalty.
*****
The carriage came to a halt in front of the imposing townhouse of the Marquis of Vale, after what felt like an eternity. Kieran stepped out of the carriage unapanied, his eyes fixated on the unyieldingly shut door. With most of the household gone to Cosoar, only a few individuals were left. One of them was Betty, a woman in a maid¡¯s uniform, who scurried towards the heavy iron door and opened it with urgency.
Betty had been in charge of all the household duties ever since she arrived in the capital, shortly after the Marquis awarded her a pension. She remainedposed upon seeing Kieran, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, even though her fingertips trembled and her face was worn from hard work.
¡°How is my mother, Betty?¡± Kieran asked.
¡°The crisis has passed, but please¡ don¡¯t provoke the madam,¡± Betty replied calmly, though the fatigue in her voice was palpable.
¡°She¡¯s cruel. She¡¯s only hurting herself,¡± Kieran said, pulling his hat down and gazing up at the massive townhouse.
He had hesitated for a long time after receiving a letter iming that his mother had inflicted harm on herself. Kieran had suspected that it might be false, but he could not turn a blind eye to his mother¡¯s ims that her life was in danger. Moved by his plea, the emperor granted his permission to visit the marchioness.
With determination, Kieran strode into the house. Everything was clean, but the atmosphere felt lifeless, as if the house were a dead space. He sought out Betty for guidance.
¡°Where is my mother?¡± Kieran asked.
¡°She is in her bedroom; she just coughed, so please go upstairs,¡± Betty replied impassively.
¡°Betty,¡± Kieran called out as he turned to exit the room. She stopped, but didn¡¯t turn around.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Lia?¡± he asked.
¡°I¡ don¡¯t think that¡¯s relevant at the moment,¡± Betty replied, clutching her apron tightly.
¡°Lia knows what you did,¡± Kieran said, his voice tinged with usation.
Instead of answering, Betty lowered her head and turned away, a terrible weariness emanating from her back.
Kieran ascended the stairs cautiously. Upon pushing open the half-closed bedroom door, he found Anastasia, his mother, sitting motionless. She turned her head as he entered the room.
¡°Self-harm¡ I heard you did that,¡± Kieran said, his fists clenched.
Anastasia looked up at her son in disbelief, rising from her seat and kneeling on the floor. Startled, Kieran took a step back. Crystal tears trickled down the sunken eyes of the marchioness, her wrist tightly bandaged. Anastasia crawled towards Kieran, imploring him between sobs.
¡°I¡ I was mistaken, Kieran. Please don¡¯t forsake Vale.¡±
¡°Get up,¡± Kieranmanded.
¡°Kieran, I beg you¡ Can¡¯t you find mercy in your heart for this poor mother?¡±
Although tears streamed down her face, Anastasia¡¯s attempts to suppress her sobs were a testament to her noble upbringing.
Kieran cocked his head, unable to avoid noticing the carpet soaked with Anastasia¡¯s tears. His gaze then drifted up to the intricately adorned ceiling.
¡°What my mother did¡ those were heinous acts. She tried to kill people, including an innocent child. Yet, someone else bore the punishment for her sin. Tell me, how will you ever make amends for all of that?¡±¡±You seem flustered, so let¡¯s not dwell on it. Learn from your mistake and pass the exam this time. As a steward, bring your A game. I can¡¯t trust the graduation report that Southern Academy handed me,¡± ude spoke with an air of authority.
Carso¡¯s face contorted with a bluish hue, and he stammered, ¡°Your Highness, please believe me! It was just a form error. I was a little confused.¡±
¡°You cannot afford to make mistakes when dealing with taxes. It¡¯s the fruit of Young Ji-min¡¯sbor and toil. Did you try to eat it raw?¡± ude retorted.
¡°I ate it raw!¡± Carso¡¯s voice raised a notch, and ude silenced him with a finger to his lips.
¡°Lower your voice. You know the implications of waking the Grand Duchess.¡±
Carso nced furtively towards the bedroom and muttered, ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again. You know how grueling the del Casa exams are. The test is right around the corner, and this is an unreasonable demand.¡±
¡°Is it impossible? Are you sure you don¡¯t have a solution?¡± ude inquired, leaning back and intecing his fingers.
Carso furrowed his brows and flipped through the papers, examining each red number in an attempt to spot the mistake. However, to his surprise, the form and the results were perfect.
¡°Who are you? Did you fertilize it overnight? Or not?¡± Carso blurted out.
ude stood up, walked to the window, and opened it, taking in the view of Del Casa below. The grand duchy was undergoing immense change and would soon bepletely transformed.
Carso¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he asked, ¡°Is the solution within the grand duke¡¯s family?¡±
ude¡¯s expression was inscrutable, and he remained silent. The wind blew in through the window, carrying with it a sense of uncertainty and the promise of upheaval.
ude yearned to create his own Del Casa, one that surpassed the legacy of his father. And he knew that Kanilia was the key to bringing about the transformation he desired. She was not just a loyal ally, but a mother, father, spouse, and friend all rolled into one. He trusted her implicitly and admired her unwavering conviction in her own principles.
¡°Carso,¡± ude called out to his trusted steward.
¡°Yes, my lord?¡±
¡°You know the responsibilities thate with being the chief steward, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Of course, my lord.¡±
¡°Good. Because when I leave this castle, you will have to take charge. So, make sure you¡¯re ready.¡±
¡°Who am I catching up to, my lord? I was the head of the Southern Academy,¡± Carso asked, perplexed.
ude and Owen exchanged amused nces, and then burst outughing. Carso looked bewildered, unable toprehend the source of their merriment.
¡°Never mind that, Carso,¡± ude said, his tone now gentle. ¡°I trust you to handle this task with excellence. Both you and Owen are indispensable to me.¡±
Carso was taken aback by the unexpected praise, and he bowed his head in gratitude. Owen, too, was moved by the warmth in ude¡¯s words, which reminded him of his former lord, Duke Maximilian.
As ude stood by the window, gazing out at thendscape, Owen felt a sense offort wash over him. He knew that the future of Del Casa was in good hands with his lord, who embodied the best of his father¡¯s legacy.
¡°It is an honor, Your Highness the Grand Duke,¡± Owen said, relieved that he served a lord who was worthy of his loyalty.
*****
The carriage came to a halt in front of the imposing townhouse of the Marquis of Bale, after what felt like an eternity. Kieran stepped out of the carriage unapanied, his eyes fixated on the unyieldingly shut door. With most of the household gone to Kosoar, only a few individuals were left. One of them was Betty, a woman in a maid¡¯s uniform, who scurried towards the heavy iron door and opened it with urgency.
Betty had been in charge of all the household duties ever since she arrived in the capital, shortly after the Marquis awarded her a pension. She remainedposed upon seeing Kieran, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, even though her fingertips trembled and her face was worn from hard work.
¡°How is my mother, Betty?¡± Kieran asked.
¡°The crisis has passed, but please¡ don¡¯t provoke the madam,¡± Betty replied calmly, though the fatigue in her voice was palpable.
¡°She¡¯s cruel. She¡¯s only hurting herself,¡± Kieran said, pulling his hat down and gazing up at the massive townhouse.
He had hesitated for a long time after receiving a letter iming that his mother had inflicted harm on herself. Kieran had suspected that it might be false, but he could not turn a blind eye to his mother¡¯s ims that her life was in danger. Moved by his plea, the Emperor granted his permission to visit the Marquis.
With determination, Kieran strode into the house. Everything was clean, but the atmosphere felt lifeless, as if the house were a dead space. He sought out Betty for guidance.
¡°Where is my mother?¡± Kieran asked.
¡°She is in her bedroom; she just coughed, so please go upstairs,¡± Betty replied impassively.
¡°Betty,¡± Kieran called out as he turned to exit the room.
She stopped, but didn¡¯t turn around.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Leah?¡± he asked.
¡°I¡ don¡¯t think that¡¯s relevant at the moment,¡± Betty replied, clutching her apron tightly.
¡°Leah knows what you did,¡± Kieran said, his voice tinged with usation.
Instead of answering, Betty lowered her head and turned away, a terrible weariness emanating from her back.
Kieran ascended the stairs cautiously. Upon pushing open the half-closed bedroom door, he found Anastasia, his mother, sitting motionless. She turned her head as he entered the room.
¡°Self-harm¡ I heard you did that,¡± Kieran said, his fists clenched.
Anastasia looked up at her son in disbelief, rising from her seat and kneeling on the floor. Startled, Kieran took a step back.
Crystal tears trickled down the sunken eyes of the Marquis¡¯s mistress, her wrist tightly bandaged. Anastasia crawled towards Kieran, imploring him between sobs.
¡°I¡ I was mistaken, Kieran. Please don¡¯t forsake Vale.¡±
¡°Get up,¡± Kieranmanded.
¡°Kieran, I beg you¡ Can¡¯t you find mercy in your heart for this poor mother?¡±
Although tears streamed down her face, Anastasia¡¯s attempts to suppress her sobs were a testament to her noble upbringing.
Kieran cocked his head, unable to avoid noticing the carpet soaked with Anastasia¡¯s tears. His gaze then drifted up to the intricately adorned ceiling.
¡°What my mother did¡ those were heinous acts. She tried to kill people, including an innocent child. Yet, someone else bore the punishment for her sin. Tell me, how will you ever make amends for all of that?¡±
Chapter 103.1
Chapter 103.1
As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the opulent carriages multiplied on the Ataer Road, each one more exquisite than thest. The nobles spared no expense in adorning their carriages withvish decorations, eager to showcase their wealth and status as the spring season bloomed.
An imperial ball was to be held, heralding the start of the social season, and invitations had been sent to the esteemeddies of the court. Excitement buzzed in the air as the women discussed their gowns in hushed voices, their fans fluttering rapidly, adorned with feathers of every hue. The anticipation was palpable, and thedies eagerly made their way to the costume room, rumored to be the fastest in the capital, hoping to secure the most exquisite attire.
There was a particr rumor that piqued the curiosity of the nobles. It was said that a youngdy, soon to be wedded to an archduke, would be performing her first dance at the ball. Spection ran wild as to who the lucky partner could be.
¡°I think I know who it is, but I dare not speak too soon,¡± whispered one noblewoman to another, her voice tinged with caution.
¡°Could it be a princess from another country?¡± spected another.
¡°I doubt it. I¡¯ve heard that the Grand Duke has peculiar tastes,¡± replied the first, lowering her voice conspiratorially.
¡°What do you mean?¡± inquired the second with curiosity.
¡°Well, His Highness has refused numerous marriage proposals, and it¡¯s rumored that even the Grand Duke himself has had disagreements with the Marquis Shelby over his choice of partner. Draw your own conclusions,¡± the first noblewoman said with a knowing smile, ending the conversation there.
The woman and herpanions exchanged meaningful nces, their thoughts aligning with one another. They all had the same person in mind.
¡°Prince Wade, without a doubt. The enigmatic man,¡± said one with a hint of amusement.
¡°Indeed, the one who refused to marry a princess. And rumor has it that the Grand Duke, with his imperial blood, is also captivated by him,¡± added another, mentioning the scandal of Canillian Vale and the Grand Duke that had spread like wildfire among the nobles.
¡°Speaking of which¡why would they even consider attending the ball? Could it be that they have a penchant for cross-dressing as a man?¡± teased one of thedies, her eyes narrowing mischievously.
The woman¡¯s expression momentarily darkened at the joke, but she quicklyposed herself, her blonde hair cascading down as she forced a smile.
¡°Well, even if he is a beautiful man, that¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m sure he looks quite different as a woman,¡± she replied, trying to hide her difort.
¡°Oh, what a pity. To have never seen such a breathtaking person,¡± consoled anotherdy, her tone almost cloying in its sympathy.
Before the conversation could continue, a sudden, unfamiliar voice interjected, and the youngdy¡¯s expression stiffened as she turned towards the source. The air had shifted, and tension hung palpably, signaling that something had changed.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but please do not mention their names lightly.¡±
The aristocraticdy-in-waiting, draped in a pristine cloak, cast a stern warning to the noblewomen. Her face was unfamiliar to the knowledgeable young aristocrats, who exchanged puzzled nces as she stood before them, freckles adorning her cheeks with a somber expression.
Enraged by the impertinence of a maid daring to interrupt their conversation and caution them, the noblewomen bristled and rose from their seats.
¡°How dare you? Have you no sense of decorum? Such impertinence!¡± eximed one of the aristocrats, his disdain evident. ¡°Who is your master?¡±
Instead of answering, Pepe greeted them with courtesy and took a step forward, standing tall and proud. Her sharp eyes met the narrowed gaze of the noblewoman, who was poised to strike her with her fan, but instead, fell on the brooch that secured Pepe¡¯s cape.
It was a ck diamond brooch with an eagle, the symbol of the prestigious Ihar family. The noblewoman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.
¡°My name is Pepe. Please forgive myck of education. However, I do not think it was right to tolerate insults towards my master. I apologize, youngdy,¡± Pepe said confidently, lifting her head despite the tension in the air.
The women who had been chatting boisterously suddenly fell silent and turned away without uttering a word or asking any questions, feigning ignorance as if nothing had urred. In haste, the group scurried away, hobbling awkwardly with their buttocks.
The owner of the dressing room, who had been observing the exchange, approached Pepe with a dress that had been skillfully repaired.
¡°The difference in body shape between the original owner and thedy was quite challenging to fix, but the dress is exquisite. The fabric seems to be a precious heirloom, perhaps passed down through generations. Could it be that the owner¡?¡±
Pepe smiled, meeting the owner¡¯s sparkling eyes with a nod.
¡°You can bill the Grand Duke of Ihar for the cost,¡± Pepe replied confidently.
The owner was taken aback, unable to contain her joy. She realized that the dress she had repaired belonged to none other than the duchess.
With a grateful nod to the owner, Pepe made her way to the exit.
Pepe inhaled the familiar air of the capital city, a ce she hadn¡¯t set foot in for a long time, and a grin stretched across her face. While Del Casa was pleasant enough, the capital held a certain familiarity that couldn¡¯t be matched.
¡°Be prepared to face the consequences if you choose to insult someone,¡± she muttered under her breath, the warning directed at a group of young nobles who had been speaking recklessly nearby.
Chapter 103.2
Chapter 103.2
Only a select few knew that the Duke¡¯s family had arrived in the capital. Canillia imed that it was due to the chaotic atmosphere in the city, but the truth was that ude had made the decision to avoid any interruptions during his time with Lia.
Pepe donned her maid¡¯s uniform with pride, distinct from any others, and boarded the waiting carriage with eagerness. Her excitement stemmed from the thought of dressing her mistress in a new dress, an act that would surely irk the young noblewomen who had been chattering away earlier.
As Pepe¡¯s eyes brimmed with ambition, a figure caught her attention. It was a familiar one, with thick white hair and a stern countenance that had remained unchanged over the years.
Pepe¡¯s surprise was palpable, and she pressed her face to the carriage window in disbelief.
¡°Betty?¡±
***
Lia stood in front of the mirror, her attention divided between Pepe¡¯s chatter and the documents that held her gaze.
¡°I¡¯m sure it was Betty,¡± Pepe insisted.
¡°Betty is in Cosoar,¡± Lia replied. ¡°Is there any reason for her toe to the capital?¡±
¡°From what I heard, everyone who worked in the Marquis¡¯s townhouse was either fired or returned to the manor. Marilyn Shelby says she went out on her own. So I think the Marquis, who was worried about the mistress, sent the maid.¡±
Pepe continued to prattle on as she helped her get dressed, tightening her corset andyering a blue coat and skirt over her, but Lia¡¯s mind was preupied with the blueprint of the bridge design, which seemed wed, based on the weight of the wagon. She knew she needed to speak to ude about it.
She hadn¡¯t even finished getting ready, her hair hastily tied back, when she left Pepe behind and made her way to ude¡¯s study. Her thoughts were in turmoil, and her expression was somber as she walked slowly, lost in her own thoughts.
Betty was in the capital. Lia had pretended to be unperturbed in front of Pepe, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she was concerned. Betty was someone she couldn¡¯t afford to overlook¡ªa person who knew the truth of her past but chose to feign ignorance. Despite that, Lia cherished the memories she had with Betty, the genuine gestures and words that had been exchanged between them.
When Lia arrived at ude¡¯s study, herplex emotions were momentarily forgotten as she found Kieran sitting there. She stopped in surprise, her bright smile fading slightly as Kieran turned to look at her with a serious expression.
¡°Canillia¡?¡± Kieran¡¯s voice caught, and he exhaled deeply, relieved to see her walking normally.
¡°Brother,¡± Lia called, biting her lip. It was an unexpected reunion, and Lia hadn¡¯t anticipated Kieran¡¯s presence.
Kieran, who seemed flustered, stood up and pulled her into his arms, expressing his relief at seeing her well. ude¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at the disy of affection, and he couldn¡¯t hide his difort.
¡°I¡¯m d¡ I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, Lia,¡± Kieran murmured, showering her with kisses on her forehead and the top of her head.
ude, unable to contain his irritation any longer, rose from his seat and approached them.
¡°Be polite to the woman who will be my wife, Kieran,¡± ude¡¯s tone wasposed, but his expression and touch were not. He stepped between them, separating Lia from Kieran with a hidden annoyance evident on his face.
¡°A little distance would be appropriate,¡± ude added pointedly.
Lia¡¯sughter bubbled over, a melody that filled the room as she leaned her head against Kieran¡¯s chest. Heughed too, his arms wrapped around her, setting an example for Canillia, who looked on with awe.
¡°Lady Canillia, it¡¯s been too long,¡± Kieran said, hisughter subsiding.
ude¡¯s expression softened in relief. Lia, remembering the purpose of her visit, presented a blueprint and ns to ude.
¡°I¡¯ve taken a look, and it seems to be the wrong design. The load calctions are off. We need to ount for both cars and wagons now, right? If we proceed like this, we¡¯ll run into trouble,¡± Lia said, her eyes ncing at Kieran, who shrugged in agreement.
¡°Mydy has always preferred numbers and ns to jewelry and dresses,¡± ude remarked with a smirk.
¡°It seems like herself,¡± Kieran added, looking at Canillia with fondness. Though her external appearance remained the same, her expression had be much richer than before, as if she had taken a step beyond his reach.
¡°I need to send this to Lord Carso by the end of the day, so please review it quickly,¡± Lia said, trying to hide her embarrassment.
¡°He¡¯s not doing anything right,¡± ude muttered under his breath.
As ude and Lia examined the documents together, Kieran felt his heart swell at the sight. This wasn¡¯t Canillia, who used to be scared and intimidated in front of ude. She had grown up, not just in front of ude, but in front of everyone.
Kieran smiled wistfully and recited in a low voice, ¡°I have something to say.¡±
As both ude and Lia looked up at him, Kieran slowly knelt before Canillia, holding her hand and cing his forehead against the back of it.
¡°At your wedding, let me have the honor of walking you down the aisle,¡± Kieran said, his voice filled with sincerity.
Lia¡¯s emerald eyes widened in surprise.
¡°Brother, I¡¡±
¡°I know. I don¡¯t even want to imagine you walking down the aisle without me. But I haven¡¯t done enough for you until now. I¡¯ve always been ahead of myself. So let me y my part as the elder brother for thest time. I want to remain a part of your family, Lia,¡± Kieran said earnestly.
Lia looked at ude, seeking his guidance. ude, looking at Kieran with a calm expression, simply nodded.
¡°Follow your heart,¡± ude said softly.
Lia took a deep breath and made her decision. She couldn¡¯t ignore Kieran¡¯s sincere request. She lowered herself and faced him.
¡°Are you sure about this? You¡¯ve even cut ties with your own family because of me. You didn¡¯t have to¡¡± Lia trailed off.
¡°It¡¯s not because of you. It¡¯s all thanks to you. And¡ I can¡¯t escape my fate as a member of the Vale family anyway. I¡¯d rather y the role of a gracious host. I want to remain a part of your family, Lia,¡± Kieran said with conviction.
With her decision made, Lia nodded. It was as if a weight had been lifted from Kieran¡¯s shoulders as he hugged her tightly, exhaling a breath he had been holding in. ude, unable to contain his emotions any longer, ced his arm between them.
¡°That¡¯s settled, then. Let¡¯s end this discussion,¡± ude said, his voice filled with finality.
Chapter 104.1
Chapter 104.1
As Kieran departed, the parade of noble guests to the townhouses persisted, each one more taken aback and impressed than thest uponying eyes on Canilia at ude¡¯s side. The capital¡¯s aristocracy remembered Canilian Vale well, and so their shock was to be expected. Some of them gawked ck-jawed at Canilia in her elegant attire, only to be met with a fierce re from the duke when they eventually dared to look up. Nheless, Canilia was too preupied scrutinizing the papers in her grasp to take heed of their stares.
Despite Carso¡¯s appointment as the duke¡¯s steward, he still had much to learn. Furthermore, as ude had entrusted Canilia into Carso¡¯s care so she could focus on her studies, all the documents eventually made their way into her capable hands.
In any event, word of Canilia Vale bing the duke¡¯s wife spread like wildfire. Everyone was loudly discussing the duke¡¯s return with Canilia, now a woman, in tow. The influx of gifts from nobles recognizing her as the belle of high society began around that time.
¡°So¡ all those men clutching flowers want to request a dance? For what purpose?¡± Lia gazed out the window, as if she genuinely didn¡¯tprehend the tradition. The duke¡¯s mansion was swarmed with footmen from noble families waiting their turn. They all bore hefty bouquets of blooms, awaiting their moment. Pepe pressed his hand to his chest and peered out the window alongside her.
¡°Dancing with the Duke¡¯s wife is a great honor for any family. Plus, it¡¯s Miss¡¯s debut.¡±
¡°Hmm, so they send flowers for that?¡±
Pepe nodded and pulled taut theces of Lia¡¯s corset.
¡°Well, it appears that the Duke is exceedingly irate¡ but in society, it¡¯s simply par for the course. Thus, even the Duke won¡¯t be able to deny a dance request.¡±
¡°No, nothing is impossible for that man,¡± Lia remarked.
As she scrutinized herself in the mirror, she swallowed her dry throat. Though curious about ude¡¯s condition, it wasn¡¯t the time to fret about it.
Today marked the first day of the Imperial Ball, the most important event where Lia would finallye face to face with the Emperor himself. Dressed in a gown that once belonged to Mrs. Ihar, Lia carefully picked up the ck diamond earrings resting on the plush velvet tray.
As she began to dress, she transformed into a vision of elegance, a golden willow tree standing tall in a field of freshly fallen snow. Pepe, trembling with excitement, fastened the earrings and expertly arranged Lia¡¯s unruly hair. A hint of shadow danced beneath Lia¡¯s long, darkshes, adding a subtle mystique to her already captivating aura. The people assisting her couldn¡¯t help but look at her with admiration, barely able to breathe in her presence.
With a tiara resembling ck coral atop her head and gloves that exposed her innermost feelings, Lia nced at her reflection in the mirror. Pepe bowed deeply to her, moved to her core. ¡°I am so proud of you, Miss,¡± she said.
Lia grinned, her hand pressed to her lips. ¡°You¡¯re so random,¡± she replied, spraying herself with perfume before exiting the room. The rich hem of her gown swayed with every step, and the scent of her presence filled the hallway. Servants stopped in their tracks, and even Edith¡¯s cheeks took on a rosy hue as she emerged from her own quarters, already dressed.
¡°Truly, it¡¯s just as the rumors say, Your Highness,¡± Edit remarked.
¡°Don¡¯t say that, Edith. It¡¯s embarrassing,¡± Lia replied, a little taken aback.
¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re even more amazing than when you met the Princess. No wonder the Duke is¡¡± Edit trailed off, a glint in her eye, simr to Pepe¡¯s just moments before. Lia felt a twinge of unease. Just what were they thinking?
Her curiosity was satisfied sooner than she anticipated.
Canilia caught sight of ude¡¯s back, standing at the center of the hall with his arms crossed, scanning the guests as they arrived and collected their cards attached to bouquets of flowers. Beside him, Owen nervously fidgeted, wiping his forehead with a handkerchief until his eyes met Canilia¡¯s. She stood facing him on the stairs leading to the first floor.
ude turned his head when he noticed Owen¡¯s sudden movements, locking eyes with Canilia¡¯s. Despite having seen her all dressed up for the party several times before, she still felt embarrassed under his gaze. Canilia slowly descended the stairs with a bright smile, but ude¡¯s expression was far from pleased, something both Canilia and Owen had noted. It was a look she was all too familiar with.
With his arm extended, ude approached her, and Canilia bashfully ced her hand on his arm, causing him to sigh deeply as he looked down at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to drive me crazy,¡± he said.
Chapter 104.2
Chapter 104.2
ude had once believed that he could keep Canillia all to himself until they entered the pce, vowing to keep anyone from getting close to her. But as soon as they stepped foot into the ballroom, his resolve began to crumble under the siege of threats. People stopped what they were doing and paid their respects to the couple, some even sending flowers. ude¡¯s fur bristled at the impure gazes of those reveling in their wild dreams.
As they walked through the crowd, ude was reminded anew of Canillia¡¯s stunning beauty. Even the dozens of chandeliers in the room paled inparison to her. People naturally cleared a path for them, and ude strode forward, determined to reach the emperor and Wade at the end of the path.
The emperor¡¯s gaze flickered when itnded on Canillia. The dress she wore was the same one Jasmine had specially prepared for her own debutante ball. The sight of Canillia in that dress brought back a flood of memories of his beloved sister, and the emperor couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just the fact that Jasmine had given Canillia that dress was enough to quell any opposition he had to this marriage.
With a benevolent expression, the emperor gripped the armrest of his throne and extended his hand to the duke. ¡°Your Grace, Duke Ihar,¡± he said.
¡°I am honored to meet His Majesty the Emperor,¡± ude replied, kneeling down and kissing the emperor¡¯s ring. Canillia followed suit, bending her knee with a stiff and tense posture.
¡°I am Canillia Vale, the Grand Duke¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± she said.
¡°Vale?¡± The emperor¡¯s gaze lingered on her, noticing the simrities between her and Jasmine. Canillia possessed Gliad¡¯s eye and hair color, and the emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fondness toward her.
¡°I see,¡± he said, standing up. Everyone bowed their upper bodies and lowered their gaze.
¡°Lady Canillia, may I look forward to the Del Casa that you will arrange,¡± the emperor said, his words met with a burst of apuse and cheers.
Lia¡¯s head snapped up in surprise, and ude kissed the emperor¡¯s ring once again with a strange expression on his face.
¡°Lia!¡± Rosina dashed towards Lia and embraced her tightly, overjoyed at seeing her. Lia¡¯s voice, however, was rigid and unweing. Seeing the reason for Lia¡¯s coldness, Rosina gave ude a sharp look and pressed her lips together.
¡°Is it about the letter?¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be easily forgiven, Your Highness,¡± replied ude.
¡°Did you have a quarrel?¡±
¡°Thanks to the letter, we did.¡±
¡°Oh dear.¡±
Confused by their cryptic exchange, Canillia pushed away the princess, who was clinging to her. With a fierce re, she demanded an exnation.
¡°Have you nothing to say?¡±
¡°Lia,¡± Rosina began.
¡°I¡¯d like to think that you did it for my sake,¡± Lia said.
¡°Of course, I¡ I mean, I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing you.¡± Flustered, Rosina was at a loss for words.
Lia hugged Rosina¡¯s shoulders tightly, as if on the verge of tears. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± she said, and Rosina rxed, embracing Lia¡¯s back with a look of relief.
As Wade looked on, he gestured and the orchestra¡¯s sweet melodies filled the hall once more. The ball had rmenced, and the nobles who had paused in their revelry now resumed dancing with elegant grace.
¡°I followed my convictions, even though I knew how deeply it would wound you. I am sorry. Truly, I am sorry,¡± Rosina confessed. Lia nodded slightly, a small smile ying at her lips. Her past anguish was now a distant memory.
¡°Well then, would you care to dance with me?¡± ude extended his hand between the two.
¡°Of course,¡± Lia replied, her nerves tingling like the first time she had attended a ball. Dancing with the man she loved made this day unforgettable, akin to her own debutante ball.
They stood in the center of the room, surrounded by the glittering chandeliers, greeting each other before moving to the rhythm. They twirled around, their fingertips within reach, sometimes moving away only to return, as if on the brink of a kiss.
Each time they did, Lia recalled the woman from long ago who had gazed enviously at such couples¡ªa woman garbed in men¡¯s clothing, smiling wistfully from afar, hoping for a chance to dance with a partner like this.
The memory of that day filled her heart, swelling with longing to be like those women, even if for a fleeting moment. Their tender nces were more precious than any jewel, and the intimacy of their movements sent tremors through Lia¡¯s heart.
With a gentle tug of his pinky finger, ude drew Lia towards him, enveloping her waist with his arms before pressing his lips deeply to hers. As they parted, he whispered softly, ¡°I love you,¡± and Lia found herself ovee with emotion, tears spilling down her cheeks for no apparent reason other than pure, unadulterated love.
***
Prince Wade was the second to request a dance, followed by Kieran. The other men who had hoped to sway with Lia were left disappointed, thwarted by the formidable walls of ude and Kieran.
Despite their best efforts to win her favor with flowers and ttery, these suitors could only watch in longing as the high walls surrounding Canillia kept them at bay. And it wasn¡¯t just the men who felt the sting of rejection; even thedies and noblewomen who had hoped to seize their moment in the spotlight returned to their mothers¡¯ arms without a word, denied their chance to shine.
What was most interesting, however, was the reaction of the youngdies who had long admired Canillia from afar. With vain expressions on their faces, they sat down in denial of the reality before them, feeling as if they had been betrayed by their own lovers.
As the three-day-long ball came to a close, the people were treated to a dazzling fireworks disy.
¡°Quickly,¡± Canillia eximed, tugging ude¡¯s hand with a bright smile on her face. They dashed up the narrow staircase, her heart pounding with excitement. In the distance, fireworks lit up the night sky with a loud boom, urging her to hurry even more.
Atst, they arrived on the top floor and opened the door to the Secret Room. Blue fireworks burst like a giant flower through the window, illuminating the room with a dazzling glow.
Lia let go of ude¡¯s hand and approached the window, captivated by the colorful disy. She turned to him, and he pressed his lips against her neck, sending shivers down her spine. His arms enveloped her trembling waist as he licked the sweat from her neck and smiled.
¡°Do you remember?¡± he whispered, his breath hot against her skin.
She tried to remain calm but could feel her face flushing at his touch. ¡°How could I forget? You said it here, that it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a beast or a man¡¡±
¡°That was the first time I kissed you,¡± he interrupted with a nonchnt tone.
Her coy smile betrayed her embarrassment as she replied, ¡°And then you told me to forget about it. That it was a mistake.¡±
¡°I thought I was going to die on the battlefield. Revenge was everything, for honor¡ but that changed because of you, Canillia. You gave me a reason to live, to see you again.¡±
Her heart sank at the thought of him risking his life in battle, and tears welled up in her eyes as she turned away.
ude let out a soft sigh and kissed her wet eyes. ¡°You saved me, Lia. You¡¡± The warmth of his hand against her cheek sent a thrill through her, and the Secret Room became a ce of secrets, both warm and exciting.
Chapter 105.1
Chapter 105.1
The public university¡¯s central library in Del Casa was abuzz with activity in the early morning. Admission ticket holders for the annual ss examination were anxiously seated, their eyes darting around. University professors, administrative officials, and nobles vying for supervisory positions watched the test-takers intently from their respective posts. Two individuals, in particr, caught their attention: the only woman among the top-level applicants and a young man who seemed inexperienced. While the woman calmly perused her test papers, the young man appeared distressed, furrowing his brow and sighing frequently.
¡°I heard that the Duke¡¯s marriage has been approved by His Majesty, and a grand ceremony will take ce before summer,¡± one remarked.
¡°Indeed, rumors of it have been spreading in the capital. I wonder who started them,¡± hispanion responded.
¡°Maybe she¡¯s like Kieran Vale, who¡¯s known as a genius. She may have been born with extraordinary talent and could be the first person to achieve a perfect score.¡±
¡°But she¡¯s just a woman. Even if she was taught by Professor Theodore, it¡¯s impossible to get a perfect score,¡± thepanion countered.
¡°Then why bother taking the 1st grade exam? It¡¯s a useless qualification for a woman, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Well, we¡¯ll see about that.¡±
At their hesitation, Viscount Faylot raised an imposing expression and smirked.
The Ihar family had earned the Viscount Faylot¡¯s respect and trust. Though his aristocratic pride didn¡¯t endear him to the gentry, he was a valuable ally to the duke. And, as a result of his attempts to make amends for past mistakes, Viscount Faylot hade upon an incredible discovery.
It turned out that Canillia Vale, the youngest ever perfect score graduate of the Royal Academy who had entered 9th grade in a single attempt, was, in fact, a woman who had lived as a man and had been involved in numerous major incidents. If the duke had any sense, he wouldn¡¯t treat such a gifted genius as a mere decorative flower.
Viscount Faylot watched Canillia, the duke¡¯s woman, with a keen eye. The woman was not an issue; she would undoubtedly receive a first-ss eptance letter with outstanding grades. The problemy with the young man who resembled the Grand Duke Ihar.
As he passed by Carso, who was looking at the test papers, Viscount Faylot raised his eyebrows with an unexpected expression. He wondered if it was time to alter his ns.
The library resounded with groans and the scratching of pen tips as everyone worked feverishly toplete their exams. Canillia, dressed in a in skirt and blouse devoid of any embellishment, smiled faintly and set down her pen. It had only been fifteen minutes since the start of the exam.
The supervisors approached Canillia, who was sitting quietly.
¡°If you wish to forfeit the exam, you may return your test paper and depart,¡± they said in a seemingly amiable but subtly wary tone.
Lia widened her eyes and inquired, ¡°What should I do if I have already finished writing my answers?¡±
¡°Have youpleted everything?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The supervisors looked at each other, and then Viscount Faylot appeared among them, taking her test paper. ¡°I¡¯ll grade it. Thank you for your hard work,dy,¡± he said, turning without hesitation and heading for the grading table.
The professor in charge of grading looked uneasy at the rapid submission of the test, but as he began to grade it, his expression became more serious, and eventually, he was amazed. ¡°It¡¯s a perfect score,¡± he murmured in disbelief.
Viscount Faylot was overjoyed, as if he had already known the result, and he continued his supervisory duties with renewed energy. I knew it! he thought to himself.
Canillia had made it clear to ude that she didn¡¯t want any preferential treatment during the exam. She wanted to be treated just like any other student. And so, ude had informed the examiners not to be surprised by her remarkable abilities. As she waited to hear the results, Canillia anxiously pressed her lips together and nced over at Viscount Faylot, who was staring at her in amazement. The viscount couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Canillia had been confident enough to secure a perfect score.
Despite his hopes, Canillia didn¡¯t seem eager to make a scene. With a subtle smile, she simply acknowledged the viscount¡¯s praise and left the exam hall after turning in her paper first. As she stepped outside, the sun was setting between the tall buildings that loomed over her like a cathedral. Amidst the parked cars, she spotted ude standing by one of them. When he noticed her, he took his hands out of his pockets and opened his arms. Canillia lifted her cloak and descended the stairs with light steps. When she reached him, he caught her as she jumped into his arms.
¡°Ah!¡±
Canillia held on to him tightly, letting out a small scream as she lifted off the ground.
¡°How did it go?¡± asked ude.
¡°I did well,¡± she replied with a grin.
¡°I knew you would,¡± he said, holding her close.
In the distance, Canillia could see the principal leading a group of people towards them after learning about the duke¡¯s visit. Her face twitched with memories of themotion at the royal ballroom. ude noticed her unease and shed a reassuring smile before driving her away in his car. With a mischievous expression, he asked, ¡°Shall we run away?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a celebration for your perfect score,¡± he added, deftly buckling her seatbelt.
Chapter 105.2
Chapter 105.2
Carso left the exam room with a despondent expression, his mind in turmoil. The viscount¡¯s announcement about the perfect scorer only added to his anxiety. He knew he had made a few mistakes, but to hear about someone who had aced the test left him feeling inferior. He thought about Lady Canillia and wondered how she had fared. His noble dignity was not just about words, and he didn¡¯t want his sister-inw to feel embarrassed.
¡°She left with the Duke. She was the first one toe out of the exam room,¡± Owen replied.
¡°Did she fail the exam?¡± Carso asked, his worried expression evident.
Owen shrugged, struggling to contain his amusement at Carso¡¯s concern. ¡°Well, her expression didn¡¯t look bad.¡±
Relieved, Carso sighed. ¡°That¡¯s good news, but a perfect scorer? Even for me, who heard the sound of gifted students in the Southern Academy, it was a difficult exam.¡±
¡°You must have done well. You are a smart person,¡± Owen assured him, handing him the documents he had prepared. ¡°Here¡¯s the list of the jewel appraisers you requested. Also, news from the Valencia mines is included. They say they need an explosives expert. Looks like your work is piling up, Carso.¡±
Carso rubbed his aching head as he perused through the pile of documents Owen had handed him, wondering if he had chosen the wrong career path in life. However, he quicklyposed himself and spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s tackle this issue first. If we need explosives, I know just the person for the job. We should send a letter down south.¡±
Returning home, Carso hoped to find Canillia but was disappointed to learn that she was still missing. The duke was also nowhere to be found, leaving him feeling more dejected than before. As he entered his study, he began to pen his letter, but abruptly halted. The explosive expert he had in mind was a doctor who had treated the poor in his territory without charge. He was an expert in making explosives, but unfortunately, had lost his leg in an ident.
Carso knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find an explosive expert outside of the military, and calling someone from the capital would be both time-consuming and costly. He decided to call for his servant to pack his belongings, telling him to inform the Duke of his departure. ¡°Let the Duke know that I¡¯m going to my territory for a while. I¡¯ll handle this situation myself.¡±
***
[The First Imperial Grand Ball, Canillia Vale]
Ian received a newspaper from the Kayan Empire, carrying tidings of ude and Lia¡¯s affairs¡ªmere fleeting mentions that left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth. Nheless, he epted the invitation to the ball and brought the newspaper to Laura, who was now in a stable state after reading books to children. Her surprise was palpable as she caught sight of Ria¡¯s picture in the newspaper.
¡°My, she has grown up so much. Thank you, Your Grace, for letting me know,¡± Laura said, clutching the newspaper and letter tightly.
¡°Of course I had to let you know,¡± Ian replied. ¡°And in a few days, Canillia will visit. That¡¯s why I came to tell you.¡±
Laura¡¯s joy could not be contained. She wiped away tears of surprise and stroked Canillia¡¯s picture, taking sce in the fact that her daughter had been granted the position of grand duchess, albeit not by the government but by her own merit.
Meanwhile, Ian made his way to the training grounds, where knights were already hard at work, sweating under the scorching midday sun. Without a word, he drew his training sword and began to swing it lightly, addressing his subordinates with an air of confidence.
¡°Today, I¡¯ll reward my opponent with a great prize.¡±
The knights looked at him in bewilderment, exchanging fearful nces. Ian was the dreaded mad dog, a vicious beast with a thirst for blood. They hesitated, unsure if they were ready to take on such a challenge, especially given Ian¡¯s current condition, which seemed to be at its worst.
The knights standing before their lord knew better than to be fooled by his charming smile, for it was during such moments that he was at his most dangerous. Their throats ran dry as they hesitated to step forward, wary of what was toe next.
With a deep sigh, Ian surveyed the surrounding area before pointing to the leader, who was doing his best to avoid making eye contact. It was the same man who had been beaten by Ian¡¯s elder brother¡¯s subordinate during the war, yet had been appointed as the knight captain by Ian himself¡ªa gesture of his unwavering loyalty.
¡°You¡¯ll have to be my opponent today,¡± Ian said, his lips curling up into a wry smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a fair fight.¡±
¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t do this,¡± one of the knights implored.
Ian shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood. Humor me and help me vent my frustrations. I promise I won¡¯t kill you, so don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±
The leader took a deep breath and picked up a training sword. ¡°Well then, Your Highness, I trust you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me,¡± he said before swinging his sword.
Chapter 106.1
Chapter 106.1
The busy hand brushed ink onto the printing te and pressed it onto the paper. Lia couldn¡¯t hide her amazed expression at the sight before her.
ude had brought her to a print shop on the outskirts of Del Casa. The stacks of ink-drenched papers were all newspapers to be delivered to Del Casa, and today, the newspapers from various media outlets that she had received in the morning were piled up like mountains.
¡°Fascinating, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯ve learned about printing methods, but this is my first time seeing it.¡±
¡°Remember it well. You might have toe here asionally from now on.¡±
Lia, who looked around like a student on a field trip, was surprised when she spotted a colorful book with piled-up covers on one side.
It was a children¡¯s educational book that she had worked on for months. To see it transform from a mere piece of paper into a book ande out into the world was both fascinating and overwhelming.
With a mixture of awe and emotions welling up inside her, Lia bit her lip lightly. Meanwhile, arge and smooth hand reached over the book she was looking at.
ude lightly brushed the surface of the leather cover and spoke.
¡°I¡¯m going to put your name here. It¡¯s only the title for now, but I instructed you to engrave it with the name you choose as yourst name.¡±
¡°¡Not Canelia Ihar?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not aplete name. I want to use yourst name as a middle name.¡±
Lia concealed her lips and warmly covered both of her blushing ears. Finding the administrator, he gently touched the flushed cheek of the cute Canelia and moved away.
Lia didn¡¯t take a single step from her book while he was talking with the owner of the print shop. No, she couldn¡¯t move.
****
Canelia cried.
She only showed a few tears, but it was no different from her sobbing uncontrobly to ude.
Returning with red eyes and a heavy heart, ude¡¯s first action was to embrace her andy her down on the bed.
As he wasing out of the garden, he encountered his mother, but he ignored her and climbed up the stairs. And as expected, Canelia startedining about how he could be so rude.
¡°Please, make Mrs. Ihar have proper manners. It¡¯s troublesome if she keeps acting like this.¡±
Despite her nagging, ude calmly kissed her blushing cheeks with freckles, her teardrops, and the corners of her round eyes.
¡°When Ie back from Geore, everything will be settled. What¡¯s the problem? And I¡¯m sure Mother will understand. Even if she doesn¡¯t see us fighting, she¡¯ll be d we¡¯re getting along, right?¡±
¡°Hah, that¡¯s even more embarrassing.¡±
She looked so adorable, with her ears drooping like a sad puppy. He didn¡¯t know what to do.
To think that he had to send away this woman he loved for a month at a time to Geore. It was no different from personally paving the way for the barbaric Ian Sergio.
No, he didn¡¯t want that.
Along with the feeling of rejection, a sharp pain grazed his skin. It was a pain that felt like flipping the inside of his chest with a sharp de.
ude enveloped Canelia in a tender embrace, settling her delicately on hisp. With gentle determination, he unfastened his blouse¡¯s buttons, relinquishing the constraining grip around his neck. Lowering his head, he bestowed soft, lingering kisses upon her exposed corbone, causing a delightful shiver to ripple through her being.
No analgesic could rival the intoxicating touch they shared. A subtle pulse of connection coursed through their intertwined souls. As ude¡¯s velvety tongue delicately caressed her throbbing flesh, an empowering surge traveled from her fingertips, which found sce upon his strong shoulders.
¡°Ah, it hurts¡¡± she whispered, her voice tinged with a mixture of pain and longing.
¡°Does it merely hurt?¡± he responded, his words intertwining with the grazing of his teeth upon her tender skin, creating a symphony of sensations that resonated in her ear like the touch of a downy tuft.
Canelia, feeling a surge of emotions, drew her shoulders inward and gently pushed against his chest. Obediently, ude acquiesced and shifted his position, creating afortable space for her to express herself. Sensing her uncertainty, she leaned forward, her hand pressing firmly against his inner thigh, her smile carrying an air of bashfulness.
¡°Does it hurt?¡± she inquired once more, her concern etched upon her delicate features.
¡°Um¡ yeah,¡± he said casually, despite the lingering ache made worse by the rising heat that enveloped them, making each breath a struggle.
¡°Is it only pain you experience?¡± he teased, his tone infused with a mischievous charm. ude took hold of her hand, the very hand that hade into contact with his inner thigh, and guided it gently to his face, inviting her to explore the contours of his features.
¡°I believe that a kiss from you would provide the remedy,¡± he suggested with a faint smile, his eyes reflecting a longing for her touch.
Canelia, feeling a mixture of trepidation and desire, acquiesced. Lowering her upper body, she melded herself against his chest, their hearts beating in unison. With tender caution, their lips intertwined, releasing a whispered exchange of shared intimacy.
¡°Isn¡¯t it worsening?¡± she murmured between stolen breaths, her worry hidden beneath the veil of their union.
¡°Some ailments find relief when they are confronted,¡± he responded, his voice carrying a hint of yful defiance.
¡°You are quite wicked,¡± she retorted, her eyes gleaming with both amusement and affection.
¡°me yourself for understanding so well,¡± he countered, his fingers gently entwined with hers, their touch radiating a sense of unspoken connection.
¡°You possess an uncanny ability to articte,¡± she remarked with a hint of admiration, her voice a soft caress against his ear.
¡°Then¡ what shall we do now?¡± he inquired, the weight of impending separation looming over their thoughts.
She, too, sensed the imminent arrival of a brief intermission in their journey. Canelia, with the tenderest of expressions adorning her face, bestowed upon him a kiss that epassed all the affection in the world. Their tongues danced, exploring the depths of their fervent desire.
The ardor of their kiss elevated their body temperatures, causing the air between them to crackle with an intensified energy. Erratic breaths mingled with their shared essence, and in the depths of their eyes and the lingering caresses of their fingertips, an irrefutable bond was illuminated¡ªa testament to the depth of their unwavering love.
He swept his hand forcefully from her wrist to her shoulder, as if unable to contain himself any longer. Then he tenderly caressed her exposed white skin, his fingers deftly undoing the remaining buttons of her open blouse.
Even with the blouse removed, a formidable barrier remained in the form of a corset. As his gazended on the vivid marks left on her bosom from the previous night, his patience rapidly dwindled at an rming pace.
¡°Was I truly this impatient?¡± he pondered inwardly.
Ultimately, he abandoned the task of unfastening the corset and instead lifted her skirt. As he pulled at the delicate garter knots adorning her slender legs, her undergarments peeled away, revealing the tantalizing softness that met his eager touch.
¡°A month¡¯s worth, received in advance, would be eptable, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± he proposed, his voiceced with anticipation.
Canelia, her breaths shallow and slow, closed her eyes.
¡°Yes, it will do.¡±
Chapter 106.2
Chapter 106.2
When she opened her eyes, it was undoubtedly daytime. In an instant, she felt the sensation of a searing tonguevishing her entire body.
She closed her eyes once more, only to open them again to find that it waste at night. The scent of food greeted her senses, and she felt the figure that had been entwined with her retreating.
The damp sheets clung to her skin, leaving a sticky residue. Canilia stared at the ceiling for a moment before gradually closing her eyes.
Curiosity mingled with a tinge of embarrassment as she wondered who had brought the meal. Surely, the servants were not unaware of the situation between the two individuals, who had remained secluded in the bedroom since early morning.
It had already been four days. Their movements were confined to an excruciatingly limited space, to the point where she questioned whether it was still eptable.
¡°I must gather my belongings now,¡± she asserted, pushing him away and rising to her feet. However, ude, as if devouring her bosom with fervor, pulled her back onto the bed.
The time had trulye to attend to her affairs. They would depart for Geore ce in just one day. She needed to prepare gifts for her mother and gather the necessary items. Time was of the essence.
Yet, it seemed ude had no intention of letting her go as he once again buried himself within her.
His grasp tightened around her beautiful honey-colored locks as he tugged at the sheets, moving with an almost savage intensity. Canilia, ovee by a surging wave of arousal, met his piercing blue eyes squarely.
She exhaled a breath, her gaze locked on his face. They stared into each other¡¯s eyes, savoring the intimate sensations etched into their beings.
Finally, ude, who had been gently stroking her hair, smirked and pursed his lips. The scorching heat flowed into her depths.
It was she who broke into tears after their sweet kiss.
¡°One month. Can I truly endure one month without you?¡± she whispered, suppressing her childish antics.
ude¡¯s lips brushed against the corner of her eyes, which had absorbed her unspoken mischief. He whispered with his usual mellifluous voice.
¡°Don¡¯t lose focus ande back safely. Until you return, this bedroom will be mine.¡±
****
ude lit a cigarette as he watched Canilia¡¯s luggage being loaded into the carriage. Owen, who had been observing his exasperated and worried master¡¯s face, handed him a letter.
¡°It¡¯s a letter from Count Carso. He says he found an expert in explosives and will be heading north with them. They¡¯re going straight to the Valencia ins. This is the information on the dealer.¡±
ude paused his gaze out the window and opened the letter Owen had handed him.
Carso had not yet revealed who the top scorer on the test was. If Carso were to discover that it was Canilia, his eagerness would be cut in half.
Sometimes, Canilia tended to see through people¡¯s hearts all too clearly. It was as if she could vividly predict their inner thoughts as if she had seen them with her own eyes.
That aspect was admirable, but sometimes it made him angry. Being overly considerate of others ultimately resulted in his losses.
¡°Arnold Humpreasher, huh? A peculiar name.¡±
¡°He¡¯s an immigrant from Geore. Originally, he was a doctor but also skilled in bomb-making. It¡¯s mentioned that he injured his leg during the war and now walks with a limp. And this is the blueprint for the new explosive they¡¯re nning to install.¡±
An automatic explosive?
ude was amazed that someone skilled enough in bomb-making could send a blueprint instead of a chemical form. The fact that Carso had found such a person surprised him as well.
He stamped his seal, indicating his agreement with Carso¡¯s decision, and handed the letter back to Owen.
The long ash fell onto the table, dirtying it. ude flicked the half-burnt cigarette and stood by the window once again.
Canilia, who had finished her preparations, sensed his gaze and turned her head in his direction. Her honey-colored hair shimmered in the dazzling sunlight.
Her radiant smile felt like an illusion reflected on the water¡¯s surface. It was like a fleeting water shadow that would disappear if grasped.
Feeling oddly uneasy, ude clenched a new cigarette and sighed before turning away.
¡°I¡¯ll personally take you to the Geore border. There¡¯s a ce I need to stop by on the way.¡±
Owen lowered his head as if he had expected it.
¡°I will prepare, sir.¡±
****
¡°Sir Arnold, are you okay with motion sickness?¡±
With Carso¡¯s kindness, the man known as Arnold smiled and nodded.
¡°I truly appreciate you remembering and seeking me out. Moreover, to take my assistant along with me, I am at a loss for words, Count Carso.¡±
¡°We cannot confine a skilled individual within the framework of the celestial realm. Since I have seen the blueprint, His Highness will certainly employ you willingly.¡±
¡°I will do my best.¡±
The man bowed his head until it touched his knees. Carso, who appeared quite charming with a faint smile, nced briefly at Arnold¡¯s assistant sitting across from him.
The assistant, dressed in a reversed cloak, was a beauty with red hair. Although he hadn¡¯t seen her face properly, she exuded an orphaned atmosphere contrary to her rough hands and unassuming appearance.
The carriage that had left the south soon entered an unpaved road. Due to the bumpy ride, it was Carso who felt motion sickness.
Considering the financial situation, Carso thought that even the outer roads needed attention and eventually stopped the carriage.
Carso stopped at a ce where a wide in stretched to the left and a white oak forest spread to the right. As soon as he got out of the carriage, he covered his mouth and dashed into the forest.
The smile disappeared from Arnold¡¯s face as he watched Carso, who even took off his armor, and handed motion sickness medicine to his assistant sitting beside him.
¡°Please take it. You seem quite exhausted, Marilyn.¡±
¡°I am no longer a nobledy, so please lower your tone.¡±
¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯ll have to get used to it. But I¡¯m still more familiar with the name Karl, Marilyn.¡±
After swallowing a strong motion sickness medicine, Marilyn pressed her lips tightly.
Marilyn adjusted her sses and squinted her eyes as she watched Carso rinse his mouth with water in the distance.
¡°With this incident, you could also be endangered,¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. I was already prepared when I escaped from Viscount Shelby.¡±
¡°I¡¯m helping you because of the connection with Viscount Shelby. So please don¡¯t interfere with my work under any circumstances.¡±
¡°Why would I interfere?¡±
¡°Well, if you still have feelings for him¡¡±
¡°Hah, there¡¯s no such thing.¡±
Marilyn chuckled coldly and wiped her mouth. Then she took a deep breath and lightly touched her injured hand.
¡°We are both cooperating for the sake of revenge. I am a coborator Dr. Carl, not your burden. Don¡¯t treat me as a burden.¡±
Chapter 107.1
Chapter 107.1
The forest and the in, the teau and the wastnd, stretched out, with unpaved and paved roads alternating. Canilia tightly held ude¡¯s hand, never letting go. As they left Del Casa and relentlessly drove into the Valencia region, their hands never once separated.
Both of them stared out the window in silence.
Their mood was peculiar, almost strangely unsettling. It felt as if it could all end this way, with a sense of unease and the anticipation of seeing their mother. And the sadness of having to endure longing coexisted within them.
As they traveled along the bumpy, unpaved road, her body shook from side to side. ude, startled by the bouncy situation, gripped the car door handle tightly and wrapped his arms around Lia, embracing her.
¡°When that happens, you have to hold on to me.¡±
¡°But, ude, you¡¯re tired.¡±
¡°Not at all.¡±
He retorted gruffly and then smiled mischievously, pressing his lips against her cheek. With a bashful smile, Lia buried her face in his chest.
Finally, they looked in the same direction.
They were now approaching the border area with Geore, just a little further ahead. There were temporary checkpoints set up there, and once they crossed that point, they couldn¡¯t turn back for a while.
As the border drew closer, Lia nestled deeper into his arms. ude¡¯srge hand caressed her back like a gentle breeze.
She couldn¡¯t imagine being apart like this. At some point, being together had be a natural urrence, and despite not being married, a strong bond had formed between them.
¡°Why did Luan send the invitation to only one person?¡±
Her gloved hand, for some reason, trembled lightly. In response, he kissed the back of her hand, which was holding a kerchief, and pointed to a distant building.
¡°That¡¯s the border checkpoint. Once you cross the border, the delegation from Geore will take you. You¡¯ll have to move without any attendants or guards. Are you really¡ okay?¡±
She wasn¡¯t okay. But Canilia nodded bravely.
¡°I¡¯m not scared or afraid. I¡¯m worried because it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ll miss you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re telling me to be fine, right?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not. I mean it. I might not be back in less than a month.¡±
He sighed,forting her in a yful manner, pressing his forehead against the back of her hand. Aware of their hearts not wanting to be separated even for a moment, the driver slowed down.
There was no way to ovee this anxiety except to trust each other.
In a fleeting moment, he intertwined their lips as if breathing life into her. Despite being together every moment for the past few days, they eagerly devoured each other¡¯s lips as if tasting them after a long time. The fierce gaze of a famished beast became deeply immersed in her eyes.
Before they knew it, they had reached the checkpoint. The officials waited in tension, ready to receive the order to open the gate, and the baggage handlers swiftly unloaded Canilia¡¯s bags.
¡°I have to go¡¡±
¡°I know.¡±
He kissed her neck onest time, opened the door, and extended his hand. Lia, apanied by ude, stepped out of the car. She wore a cloak brought for the different weather than Del Casa.
The checkpoint building resembled a long tunnel. The people inside, standing behind a red line, wore different clothes, appearances, and even different skin tones, clearly foreigners.
ude¡¯s hand rested on Lia¡¯s shoulder as they crossed the threshold of the Kayan Empire. His eyes narrowed when he spotted a man in a red uniform appear at the end of the checkpoint.
It was Luan Sergio.
Luan also seemed to have noticed ude and Canilia, as his smooth lips curled upward before he stopped in his tracks. Ian Sergio, who hadn¡¯t changed much since theyst saw him,
From now on, she had to cross the border alone. She had to cross the red line without anyone¡¯s help.
Lia took a deep breath and turned to look at ude, giving a polite bow as a final farewell.
¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
¡°You have to keep that promise. If you don¡¯t want me toe and pick you up myself.¡±
Canilia, with a bright smile, confidently took long strides, her shoulders rxed. As she moved away from ude, the realization of truly crossing the border sank in.
She exerted all her strength to hide her trembling, fearing that she might copse from exhaustion already.
Soon, it wasing. And beyond that, her mother awaited.
Lia cautiously crossed the border line. She didn¡¯t look back. If she did, tears would surely well up, so she walked straight through the crowd of people apuding her arrival.
¡°Lady Canilia.¡±
Luan, who had been waiting for her, knelt down on one knee and lifted his head. Lia naturally extended her hand. Ian kissed the back of her hand and stood up with a relieved expression, spreading his arms wide.
He tried to pull her into an embrace, but Canilia firmly shook her head and took a step back.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Duke Sergio. Thank you for the warm wee.¡±
Luan, with a bitter expression, nced at ude, who was standing in the distance, and bowed his head.
¡°You¡¯ve be even more beautiful, Canilia.¡±
¡°You tter me. I¡¯m d to see Your Grace looking better as well.¡±
¡°No embrace or kiss of reunion?¡± he asked with a hint of disappointment.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to see my mother.¡±
Chapter 107.2
Chapter 107.2
Luan sighed heavily, extending his arms as if reluctantly. Canilia epted his offer of an arm, and they proceeded as escorts.
As they got into the waiting car after leaving the checkpoint, the outskirts of Del Casa spread out before them, not much different from the surrounding ins.
¡°You resemble your mother a lot.¡±
¡°First of all, let me express my gratitude. Thank you for saving my mother.¡±
¡°It was your mother¡¯s choice, and she had a strong will to live. Those people eventually find a way to survive.¡±
¡°Still, thank you, Luan.¡±
Luan¡¯s ears reddened at hearing his name after such a long time. He mischievously proposed, trying not to reveal his embarrassment.
¡°Then, can I have a kiss?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not possible. Absolutely not,¡± Canilia retorted firmly, her cheeks tinged with a blush. Luan shook his head and crossed his arms in front of his chest.
¡°Grand Duke Ihar must have taught you wrong.¡±
Tutting and moistening his lips, he eventually burst intoughter. Despite bing another man¡¯s woman, Luan missed her so much.
They didn¡¯t need to intertwine their bodies or exchange kisses. Just seeing her sparkling smile was enough to make his heart flutter as if he possessed the world.
It was an irrational emotion, but Luan¡¯s feelings for Canilia were filled with something pure and inexplicable, far beyond mere desire or fondness.
Canilia¡¯s face, which had been gazing out the window with a lonely expression, began to brighten.
The g of the kingdom fluttered, revealing the grand duke¡¯s residence in the distance. Her tension transferred to him, making his heart pound. Unbeknownst to himself, Ian tightly grasped Canilia¡¯s hand.
They had arrived at the main entrance of the grand archduke¡¯s residence. Crossing a somewhat barren garden, Canilia finally faced the face she had longed for.
Although she seemed ufortable walking, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her mother, who was wearing a beautiful dress and waiting by the car.
¡°Mother¡¡±
Tears burst forth before the car door even opened.
Laura was the same. As soon as she spotted Lia, Laura clung to the car window and shed transparent tears.
¡°My baby¡¡±
*****
Owen quietly left his study after confirming that the documents he had piled up on his desk the previous night had been neatly organized and delivered to each department. This phenomenon continued even after Canilia left for Geore.
Although he was usually devoted to his work, these days the master behaved as if he couldn¡¯t survive without it.
It was far better than drowning himself in alcohol or pursuing women and descending into debauchery, but it still consumed his lifespan.
Perhaps it would have been moreforting for the people around him if he had indulged in alcohol or entertainment.
When Owen stood in front of ude¡¯s bedroom, Jasmine called out to him from a distance.
¡°Don¡¯t wake him up. The study light has been on all night. Is he busy?¡±
¡°Yes, he has a lot of work, but¡ I think he¡¯s having trouble sleeping.¡±
¡°Hmm, it must be because Lady Lia isn¡¯t here.¡±
¡°Because he loves her so much.¡±
¡°Well, my father was like that, so there¡¯s no way his son wouldn¡¯t be the same.¡±
Both of them turned to look at the portrait of Maximilian hanging on the wall.
¡°I heard they brought in new miners at the mine. The mining operations are going well, and they recently found ck diamonds. I suppose he¡¯s trying to catch up on the backlog of work.¡±
¡°Take good care of ude.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Jasmine smiled bitterly and left. Owen, instead of waking up ude, went to Carso¡¯s room.
Even though the sun was already at its zenith, Carso¡¯s room still carried a strong scent of perfume. He had left the mansionst night to attend the opera and returned with the scent of a woman clinging to him.
¡°Ahem, Lord Carso. Please wake up.¡±
Owen woke Carso up while thinking about the tasks he needed to take care of. But Carso only tossed and turned, unable to get up.
This time, it was when Owen pulled the rope to wake Carso that he heard a faint knocking sound from the tightly closed window.
Tap, tap.
A small knock came from the firmly shut window. There, a carrier pigeon was perched, tying a note to its leg and grooming its feathers.
Owen opened the window and untied the note attached to the carrier pigeon¡¯s leg.
¡°Lord Carso, did you send a carrier pigeon?¡±
After throwing food to the carrier pigeon, Owen looked at the ck ash-stained note and surmised that it must havee from the Valencia Mine.
¡°Lord Carso, you really need to wake up.¡±
As Owen shook Carso again with a growing sense of urgency, he rubbed his eyes and yawned loudly, scratching his throat.
¡°Owen, yawn¡ Isn¡¯t it too early? Give me a break for a day. There won¡¯t be much for me to do since my brother has a lot of work.¡±
¡°That¡¯s your opinion, Carso. A carrier pigeon has arrived.¡±
Carso, who regained his senses at the mention of a carrier pigeon, also noticed the dove perched on the top shelf. He unfolded the note handed to him by Owen.
With his eyes half-awake, he began reading the note. His expression gradually hardened, and soon he turned pale.
¡°U-Urgently wake up my brother! Immediately!¡±
Carso quickly changed into his outdoor clothes and roughlybed his hair.
¡°Partial copse in the mine. Ten trapped. Requesting rescue.¡±
In an instant, drowsiness vanished.
Carso rushed out of the room toward where the Duke was. When he rudely opened the door to Canilia¡¯s bedroom, he saw ude, who had just woken up and sat up in bed.
With an unfocused gaze, he stared straight ahead and tilted his head. ude¡¯s brow furrowed as if he didn¡¯t appreciate Carso entering this room.
¡°Why are you here at this hour¡?¡±
¡°Something terrible has happened!¡±
¡°Terrible?¡±
Carso rose from his bed and handed the note delivered by the carrier pigeon to ude, who was dressed in a robe.
¡°The mine copsed, and the workers are trapped!¡±
Chapter 108.1
Chapter 108.1
ude looked at the note and touched his forehead with arge hand. ¡°What was the reason for the burial?¡± he asked. ¡°It seems there were problems with the explosion operation. The foundation may have been weaker than expected, or the explosion was stronger than anticipated.¡±
Carso, sensing ude¡¯s self-me, nced at him. ude spoke to Owen, who stood behind Carso. ¡°Let¡¯s go immediately. Prepare, Owen. And Carso, you stay here and help Mother.¡± ¡°Brother, I am the one in charge! I should go with you¡¡±
¡°The workers there are the ones I¡¯ve been managing before you arrived. It¡¯s better if I go and resolve it.¡± Cutting off Carso¡¯s words coldly, he took off his coat and headed straight into the bathroom. There was no time to waste. A burial ident, how dreadful. He had to send the rescue team as soon as possible and head to the scene himself.
ude turned the faucet, poured cold water, and clenched the edge of the sink with trembling hands. He sent George away and rebuilt Del Casa. It felt like standing on an exam stage. It seemed like all the trials he had to go through to be the true owner of Del Casa were pouring down on him.
Staring at his reflection in the mirror, distorted by sshing water, he wiped his wet hair and left the bathroom. Then he put on the prepared clothes and looked down at the still beautiful Del Casa. What he held tightly in his hand¡ He would not let go of anything.
Until now, if he had the determination, he could have had anything and let it go on his own. But now, it was different. He tightly grasped it in his hand, and involuntarily, it was slipping away.
Luan and the knights, who had finished their preparations in the direction of the knights¡¯ building, rushed forward and lined up. In addition, some outstanding individuals in the construction industry were brought in, and their vehicles entered the airspace.
No matter how quickly they rushed to the Valencia area, it would take four hours. ude hung Owen¡¯s coat over his arm and put on his hat.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
****
While looking at the sumptuous spread of food, Canilia¡¯s stomach, which hadn¡¯t even had time to digest, growled. Since she arrived here, Luan has been serving desserts at every mealtime, filling the table with dishes she had never seen before. From one to ten, all the dishes were tailored to her taste. However, Lia simply stared intently at her mother¡¯s face without touching the food properly. Laura was the same.
¡°You¡¯ve really grown up a lot.¡±
¡°Oh, that again? But, I didn¡¯t grow much in height.¡±
¡°Well, isn¡¯t Mom not that tall either?¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Tell me your story. How have you been? I want to hear it now. What happened there? What happened?¡±
Laura and Canilia shared a room and even slept in the same bed. Although she had be ustomed to the noble life, as soon as she saw her mother, she started acting like a mischievous child, as if she had returned to her mischievousness in Luber.
In the end, Canilia gave up on the meal and held her mother¡¯s hand as they went for a stroll in the garden.
¡°I¡¯ve been doing well, better than I expected. I was given nice clothes, a nice room, and delicious food. I even received private lessons from the best teacher in the Empire. If I didn¡¯t like something, it was not being able to meet you and having to cut my hair short. The Countess wanted me to be a boy, you know.¡±
Canilia walked through the sunny garden, bouncing like a mountain bird. Starting with how cool her older brother Kieran was, and the events that unfolded as she became close to Princess Rosina. Even ude, who used to be a symbol of fear when she was young, had be the kindest man in the world.
Lauraughed along with her daughter, her eyes welling up with tears.
It was both sad and impressive to see a child who had lived denying her identity find happiness within that struggle.
She sat on a bench surrounded by nameless flowers, holding her mother¡¯s hand and a handkerchief in hers. At that moment, something caught her eye, bringing a pleasant feeling. A bird fluttered its wings and flew into Ian¡¯s study.
¡°Paulen¡?¡±
It was undoubtedly Paulen.
She recalled Owen proudly boasting that blue-tipped birds were rare in the world.
Could it be the arrival of Del Casa?
¡°I gave the book you made to those children yesterday. And look¡ they seem so delighted. Aren¡¯t they adorable?¡±
As Laura spoke, the children sat quietly, leaning their heads together, and unfolded the book brought by Lia. Seeing the mischievous children who had been following her around for days sitting so attentively filled her with a sense of pride, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°But Mom, I can receive a title. So, I have to choose a surname. I want to use your surname.¡±
Surprised, her mother¡¯s lips parted slightly, unsure of how to respond. Lia tightly held her mother¡¯s hand.
A slight tremor could be felt. It was hard to urately read the emotions in her expression, but it definitely seemed like she was pleased.
¡°It¡¯s been long since I uttered my father¡¯s surname. It feels unfamiliar.¡±
¡°Please tell me.¡±
At her insistence, Laura¡¯s lips began to move, hesitating.
¡°¡Alexei.¡±
¡°Alexei. Laura Alexei.¡±
Canilia Alexei.
It sounded unfamiliar, but not unpleasant. Lia continued to repeat the name, tapping her pte with her tongue. The fact that she was getting a proper name filled her with joy.
Chapter 108.2
Chapter 108.2
¡°I apologize for interrupting, Lady Canilia. His Grace, King Luan wishes to have a conversation,¡± the butler, spoke.
¡°That¡¯s right. Is it alright if I leave for a moment, Mom?¡±
¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be with the children.¡±
Once she confirmed her mother¡¯s approach to the children, Lia followed Ian into Ian¡¯s study.
There was something she wanted to ask Luan. To send her mother to Del Casa. She wanted to ask him to make it possible for them to return together.
¡°I have brought her, Your Grace.¡±
Lia entered the second-floor study and approached Ian, who was sitting at his desk, looking serious as he read a note. Ian¡¯s face brightened with a smile as he greeted her.
¡°Weren¡¯t you out for a walk with your mother?¡±
¡°She said you wanted to have a conversation.¡±
¡°Well, you seem to have something to say.¡±
Luan raised his graceful lips and stood up, approaching her. Canilia fidgeted with her hands, then clenched them tightly as she looked out the nearby window, eagerly anticipating a distinctly different view from Del Casa.
¡°I have a request. Please send my mother to Del Casa.¡±
¡°It¡¯s difficult to send an immigrant back. To do that, the warrant would have to be lifted first.¡±
¡°If the warrant is lifted, will you send my mother with me?¡±
Luan¡¯s chest was suddenly close to her face. With her trapped between his arms, he held onto the window frame, gently tilting his head as his eyes softened.
¡°Then, what will you do for me? I¡¯ve been the one at a loss here. I¡¯ve done everything for you, and I haven¡¯t received anything from you.¡±
His hair tickled her nose. Canilia stared intently at Ian¡¯s face without flinching.
¡°What do I have to give you to satisfy you?¡±
¡°You¡¯re asking a question when you already know the answer. What I want is always just you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not something to be traded recklessly. Please make a different proposal. And I don¡¯t have much to offer because I don¡¯t have much myself. If you consider my circumstances¡¡±
¡°You have nothing, you say. It would anger Duke Ihar to hear that. If you wish, isn¡¯t the empire a man I can bring to you?¡±
Of course, that would never happen, but it wasn¡¯t entirely untrue, so Lia bit her lip and sank into her thoughts.
Luan¡¯s grip tightened as he looked down at Canilia. He was pretending to be nonchnt, but his mind was filled with the contents of the note that had just arrived.
¡°Just one kiss will do.¡±
In a moment of unintended sincerity, her widened eyes reflected her surprise.
Once, in the distant past, he had forcefully taken her lips in the empire. She couldn¡¯t forget the trembling at that time. Knowing they could never touch again made it all the more urgent.
Sweet, tender, and moist. He couldn¡¯t forget the exhration that overflowed with the illusion of having her for a moment.
¡°Canilia.¡±
Luan gently brushed her forehead with caution. Just a slight graze of his fingernails against her skin, but it sent shivers down her spine.
I must be crazy.
¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡±
Canilia¡¯s eyes filled with determination. Even her voice had be resolute.
¡°Why not? You said you wanted your mother back.¡±
¡°But¡ I don¡¯t want to make someone sad. Ian, weren¡¯t we friends? Friends who would eat lemon sherbet together. Friends don¡¯t kiss each other.¡±
Did he make a mistake in their first encounter? Should he have confessed that he had fallen for her a long time ago?
From the beginning, there was never a friend who woulde to eat sherbet together.
Luan sighed deeply and bowed his head, leaning on her shoulder.
¡°Cruel Canilia. I was the first. I¡ loved you before ude¡¡±
¡°No, it was ude who came first, much earlier.¡±
Her voice became moist and reminiscent. She was clearly thinking about that man.
He didn¡¯t want to see her blushing face, thinking about ude even in front of him. How much time had he wasted before epting that she belonged to someone else?
Of course, he didn¡¯t want to forcibly im her, but he didn¡¯t want to see a woman who hadpletely fallen for another male in his territory.
Luan decided to momentarily forget the note that hade from Del Casa.
¡°But, earlier, I saw Paulun.¡±
¡°Paulun?¡±
¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t he bring a note?¡±
¡°Oh, that bird. His name was Paulun¡ It was just a simple greeting. Duke Ihar was concerned about whether you were eating well and sleeping well. He seemed to have a lot of curiosity.¡±
Lia¡¯s face brightened at his words. Ian felt a pang of self-loathing as his heart clenched near his chest, burning with intensity.
[An explosion ident urred at the Valencia Mine. Duke Ihar went into the copsed mine with rescue personnel, but a second explosion urred. We request the immediate dispatch of rescue teams to the nearby Geore. If the mine copsespletely, it will cause damage to Duke Sergio¡¯s territory as well. All personnel from Del Casa are heading to the Valencia Mine, but the cooperation of the Duke is crucial.]
Carso del Anahe. That was the name of the sender of the letter. ording to his introduction as the steward of the Ducal House, right now¡ Well, currently, ude is in Valencia, which is an hour away from here. Moreover, he was buried there in an unknown state, whether alive or not.
After sending Canilia, who knew nothing, Ian summoned his attendants.
Luan¡¯s gaze was chilling as he looked around at the attendants filling the grand conference room. It made everyone tense as if he were preparing for a war with fervent madness.
¡°Dispatch rescue teams to Valencia Mine immediately. Save Duke Ihar no matter what. And bring him back alive. They may have sent people from their side as well, but we are closer. Through this deal, I will make an offer they can¡¯t refuse. So¡ make sure to rescue and bring him back. Understood?¡±
Chapter 109.1
Chapter 109.1
Will another war break out?
Lia looked around as the surroundings suddenly became chaotic, clutching the paper in her hand tightly. It was a note she intended to send to Pauline.
Luan told her not to worry, but there was no way ude would send a note to anyone other than Luan. She was certain of that.
Lia entered the empty study once again. And there he was, perched on the mantelpiece, munching on his food¡ªPauline. Whether he was trying to inte his belly before returning to Del Casa or if he simply enjoyed eating, he spread his wings wide when he saw Lia.
¡°Pauline.¡±
Closing the door, Lia approached Pauline with measured steps. Pauline, in turn, seemed to recognize her and chirped affectionately, nuzzling her beak against her hand.
After gently petting his head, Lia tied the note to one of his legs.
¡°Hurry back to Del Casa. Give it to the Duke. Got it?¡±
Chirp, chirp.
Could he possibly understand her words?
Having satisfied his appetite, she let Pauline fly away. It was when the magnificent wingspan of the bird stretched towards the azure sky.
Bang!
A gunshot echoed from somewhere.
The bullet grazed the tip of Pauline¡¯s wing before disappearing.
¡°Pauline!¡±
Startled, Lia instinctively leaned her body in the direction where the bullet came from. And there stood Luan, holding a rifle, wearing a grim expression as he looked up at her.
¡°This is madness¡¡±
Lia screamed at him, her voice filled with horror.
¡°Luan!¡±
Luan undoubtedly aimed for Pauline. Even knowing that Pauline was ude¡¯spanion!
Lia, consumed by rage, couldn¡¯t hold back her rage and yelled,
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Luan, who had been silently looking down at Lia, handed the gun to his subordinate and leaped onto a nearby tree in one swift motion. Like a skilled acrobat, he reached the second-floor windowsill and grabbed her hand.
¡°Luan, what on earth are you doing!¡±
Lia exerted all her strength to resist being dragged along.
¡°Did you send the note?¡±
¡°Pauline is ude¡¯s bird. Of course, I can send a message!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission.¡±
¡°Ugh, why are you like this? Just tell me why you¡¯re acting like this all of a sudden. Huh?¡±
She wanted to ask why he had changed like this, but Lia bit her lip, holding back the question.
Leaning against the windowsill, he red at Pauline flying away in the distance and called out to the figure below.
¡°Don¡¯t let the guest leave the room until Ie back.¡±
Lia doubted her ears. It was an order that the previous Luan would never have given.
Quickly pushing Luan¡¯s hand away, she ran towards the exit without looking back. However, Luan, who had descended from the windowsill, easily subdued Lia and pulled her into his arms.
¡°Let go! Did you invite me here for this? Was it all an excuse? Calling yourself my friend!¡±
Luan¡¯s mouth twisted as he looked down at her, whose face had turned pale-blue. Canellia heard the sound of a lock being turned from outside the door.
This can¡¯t be true¡
¡°I¡¯m not trying to imprison you. I¡¯lle back within four days. So¡ I hope you can stay here quietly until then.¡±
¡°Where on earth are you going? What¡¯s happening all of a sudden? Does it have to be like this?¡±
¡°If anything happens to your Duke, there¡¯s no one else but me to protect you.¡±
¡°Luan, what are you talking about?¡±
¡°The Duke of Ihar is trapped in the mines. and I¡¯m going to save your man right now.¡±
¡°Trapped in the mines?¡±
In an instant, everything blurred before her eyes, and the strength in her legs gave way. She wanted to sink to the floor, but Luan wouldn¡¯t allow even that. Lia¡¯s green eyes, clinging to him as if pleading, trembled noticeably.
¡°So, don¡¯t take a single step out of this room.¡±
*****
He blindly followed the faint light. His vision blurred as blood streamed down his forehead, but he couldn¡¯t stop walking.
In the face of life and death, nothing mattered. Only the face that had been the sole meaning of his existence flickered before his eyes.
As the bomb exploded, the only sound he heard through his damaged ears was a low, rumbling noise.
¡°How long have I been lying here?¡±
It was after rescuing the trapped survivors and bringing them outside. After sending out thest injured ones and sighing with relief, another explosion urred.
ude stumbled forward, stepping on dirt and rocks, searching for a ce with enough oxygen. The presence of light indicated a connection to the outside.
Moving towards thinner walls increased the chances of escaping from this ce. The exhausted rescue team, which had exerted all their strength for two days, would be too physically depleted to carry out another rescue operation.
Losing his bnce and falling to his knees on the floor, ude gasped for breath and clenched his fist. Sensation seemed to fade away as if it were not his own body. Something was clearly broken.
But he had to get up and keep walking.
He stole a nce at the blood flowing down his hand and gazed at the elusive light that never seemed to draw closer. It felt like he could reach it with his outstretched hand, yet it remained out of reach.
¡°Surely, I¡¯ve reached it,¡± he thought for a moment.
Suddenly, dirt began to rain down onto his body. Soft soil poured down, pressing him down. He couldn¡¯t even move a finger.
In his final moment, ude lifted his head.
A faint light seeped through his frozen eyelids.
****
¡®The Duke will be rescued soon. They¡¯ve dispatched rescue teams from Geore, so there¡¯s a high chance he¡¯lle out alive. That¡¯s why it has to be you.¡¯
¡®When you see him, you stab with this. You seek revenge for my master, and you seek revenge for your parents. That¡¯s when everything wille to an end.¡¯
A voice echoed as Marilyn stared disdainfully at the jackknife wrapped in leather and put it in her pocket.
Due to the dry weather, the surroundings were filled with dusty air, and the tent, filled with injured people, smelled of antiseptics.
¡°Could he really be dead? With that level of explosion, he can¡¯t possibly be alive, right?¡±
Marilyn would have preferred it if he had lost his life inside the mine. The doctor had told her to end his life with her own hands, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stab ude.
She pressed her cloak even tighter and covered her mouth with a thin cloth.
The knife in her pocket felt unusually heavy.
Chapter 109.2
Chapter 109.2
Once the final revenge wasplete, she had to disappear forever. Crossing over to Geore and applying for immigration was the best option, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to build a small cabin deep in the forest and live quietly.
She habitually thought of ude. And she imagined herself bing the Duke¡¯s wife.
Startled for a moment, Marilyn regained her cold expression and walked out of the barracks. She was acting like a fool, still harboring resentment toward the enemy who killed her parents.
As Doctor Carl had said, people dressed in Geore¡¯s clothes suddenly increased in number, and the g of Duke Sergio was raised in one corner of the barracks.
Ivan, who had been searching for the Duke without a moment¡¯s rest, immediately led them towards the copsed mine. It seemed like an incredible number of troops had been detached.
Perhaps they would be able to rescue ude earlier than expected.
Then, Marilyn spotted Luan Sergio getting out of the car from a distance. She recognized him instantly, but Luan¡¯s gaze was fixed elsewhere.
He reached out his hand to someone in the car. However, instead of shaking hands, the other person pushed Luan Sergio away and got out of the car.
As the wind blew, the woman¡¯s thin cloak fell back behind her head. Her wless, honey-colored hair flowed beautifully over her face.
The woman was none other than Canilia. Marilyn looked at Canilia, who appeared with Luan, with a despondent expression, and tightly clenched the knife in her pocket.
¡°No, no. Calm down.¡±
With a fierce re for a moment, Canilia pushed Luan away again and leaped somewhere. Luan Sergio¡¯s face froze as he watched her figure intently.
In that instant, Luan, who had his hand in his pocket, turned his head to aim in the direction Canilia had run. Marilyn, who had been standing dazedly, hurriedly lowered her head and fled in the opposite direction.
Of all people, it had to be Canilia¡
¡°Hey, you there.¡±
Marilyn turned her head cautiously, startled by the voice calling her name. The person calling her was Luan Sergio. Afraid that he might recognize her, she anxiously hid her body in the barracks.
Sweat dripped down the bridge of her nose. As more people who knew her appeared, Marilyn¡¯s fear grew.
Hiding behind a bush, she tightly clenched the jackknife in her pocket and threw herself into the nearby forest. Due to her small stature, she quickly disappeared among the shadows of the trees.
Marilyn decided to stay hidden in the forest until Luan¡¯s attention disappeared, and she continued walking without stopping. Until just a moment ago, her feelings were directed towards ude, but the moment she saw Canilia, she was engulfed in a burning jealousy.
¡°I thought it was all over that day.¡±
Canilia, who appeared as ady, and ude, who escorted her, ignited helplessness, jealousy, anger, and sadness within Marilyn.
The sound of machinery and people¡¯s cries came from a distance, as if digging the ground had begun.
Confirming that Luan was no longer following her, Marilyn decided to take a quick look around the copsed mine along the side path.
The damp sound and fragrance of wet branches and overgrown grass bothered her.
Walking into the unfamiliar but secretive forest, she soon discovered something emerging from a ce that resembled a rabbit hole.
¡°A hand. Could it be a corpse?¡±
In Marilyn¡¯s frightened gaze, she recognized a familiar ring. Without hesitation, she knew who the owner of the ck diamond ring was.
¡°Grand Duke!¡±
Marilyn started digging frantically.
Not long after the copse, ude¡¯s face emerged from the soft soil and stones.
Marilyn, who had discarded her cloak and mask, continued to dig the earth without caring if her nails were breaking.
¡°He¡¯s alive. He¡¯s alive!¡±
As he coughed, Marilyn remembered what she had to do.
His breath became shallow, and his vision blurred. As if sensing her emotions, the twisted clouds collided and unleashed a downpour of rain.
The cold, dense rain washed away the wet soil, leaving his face clean from the dirt that had covered it. In the process, his forehead revealed a deep gash. The congealed blood melted, causing the wound to reopen, and it began to flow once again.
Tears welled up in Marilyn¡¯s eyes, as she clutched the jackknife, but they became indistinguishable from the rainwater.
ude¡¯s eyelids gradually fluttered as he took shallow breaths.
Marilyn hastily raised the hand holding the knife. It was the moment to strike.
¡°Who are you?¡±
He spoke as if struggling with his weakened voice.
Startled, Marilyn stammered and asked him.
¡°Your Grace.¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±
¡°My head¡ it hurts. Where am I?¡±
He furrowed his brow as if he genuinely didn¡¯t recognize himself.
Marilyn¡¯s lungs felt like they would burst. A thunderhead loomed above her head, suffocating her.
The downpour ceased, and a dry lightning bolt struck.
¡°For now, let me help you.¡±
****
¡°Another scorching storm,¡± ude muttered, struggling to move his body as he watched the pouring rain. But it wasn¡¯t easy.
With his strength depleted and in disarray, he couldn¡¯t defend against Marilyn¡¯s attacks. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, he would have likely sacrificed his life entirely.
¡°But how did ite to this?¡±
A little while ago, Marilyn had fetched a fur nket from the farmhouse and propped herself against a nearby tree stump. She then opened a sk and took a sip, observing him with a bewildered gaze.
Perhaps he¡¯s suspicious, doubting her hasty and obvious improvisation.
The light he caught before losing consciousness was connected to the surface, through the rabbit hole.
Of all ces, the animal had burrowed its hole in a weak spot of the tunnel. Is that why this burial ident urred?
No¡ Seeing Marilyn Selby here, it¡¯s likely not a natural disaster.
As soon as he regained his senses, what he saw was the de of a knife pointed at him and Marilyn¡¯s face.
He needs to expose the darkness. He must uncover the aplice who moves alongside her to bring this ident to a close.
¡°Would you like some more water?¡± Marilyn asked, wrapping a bandage around the wound on his forehead. ude responded with a weary smile.
¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you.¡±
¡°But¡ do you remember your name?¡±
¡°It¡¯s strange. I feel like I should know it, but I can¡¯t seem to recall.¡±
Marilyn tilted her head, covering him with the fur nket, and settled down beside him.
¡°I see¡¡±
Chapter 110.1
Chapter 110.1
Lia exerted all her strength as she watched the slow progress of the rescue operation due to the rain. Every time frustration threatened to burst out, Luan would grab her arm, and she would swallow the curses she had never uttered before.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should have left me tied up ande alone.¡±
Luan¡¯s eyes, fixed on the rescue site, hardened at Lia¡¯s sarcastic remark.
¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to do. Even if you hadn¡¯t tried to jump out of the window, I would have left you behind.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t have died. I can handle a fall from a tree or two.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t stand to see you get hurt.¡±
It was a back-and-forth argument like a game of ping-pong. She vented her anger, and Luan shut her mouth.
Lia held back the urge to cry.
The sudden rain did not help with the rescue operation. Every time they shoveled dirt, new soil would wash down, and to make matters worse, the mine was so huge it epassed the entire mountain.
Calming her anger, Lia murmured to herself as she watched the forest submerged in pouring rain.
¡°Is it really just a natural disaster?¡±
¡°Mine copses happen often, whether it¡¯s a natural disaster or an explosion ident. It brings immense wealth butes with great risks.¡±
¡°I know. What I meant was¡ right after they rescued the initial trapped miners, they said another bomb went off. So why was ude the only one left inside?¡±
¡°Maybe he went in to check if anyone was missed. He¡¯s a perfectionist. He probably med himself for the first ident.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s a generous assessment.¡±
¡°It might be hisst.¡±
¡°Luan!¡±
Voicing what she had only thought silently made her feel slightly better. But the situation didn¡¯t improve. If the burial site expanded due to the rain, his life would truly be in danger.
The situation was already dire enough.
Lia clenched her hands and tightly closed her eyes.
Please, please let his life be safe. If he just stayed alive, she felt like she could pay any price.
¡°Lady! Duke Sergio.¡±
Carso, who had put up an umbre behind them, approached.
¡°Carso, sir.¡±
Lia finally freed herself from Luan¡¯s grip and stepped under Carso¡¯s umbre. Carso took a step back and held the umbre over her head.
¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°There¡¯s been no progress because of the rain. Exin to me what happened.¡±
Lia didn¡¯t even notice the rain soaking her as she clutched Carso¡¯s arm.
Carso looked around as if searching for someone.
¡°Where is Arnold, sir? Perhaps you couldn¡¯t find him?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±
¡°He¡¯s the explosives maker in the mine. He¡¯s also a doctor. Ah! He must be with the patients right now!¡±
Carso instructed someone to call for Arnold. The bells that had scattered in all directions in search of Arnold soon returned with embarrassed expressions.
¡°He¡¯s nowhere to be found.¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be. He wears sses and walks with a limp. Late 40s, thinning brown hair!¡±
¡°We know the description, but he¡¯s nowhere to be found. He hasn¡¯t been seen for an hour.¡±
¡°Then find the woman. She¡¯s Arnold¡¯s assistant. You should know her if it¡¯s her. Red hair, quite a beauty. She¡¯ll be easy to identify once we exclude the women helping at the site.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Carso, who gave the order, led Lia into a nearby barracks. She had tried to stay at the site, but driven by Luan¡¯s desire to protect her, she found herself taking steps on her own.
¡°Please tell me again about those people.¡±
The barracks were filled with blueprints. Among them, Lia stood in front of thergest blueprint. Luan¡¯s gaze became intense, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to it.
It was a blueprint of the entire mine. The red markings indicated the locations of the explosives. Then what about the green ones?
¡°You said he¡¯s a doctor? He walks with a limp and wears sses.¡±
¡°Yes, he¡¯s an immigrant from Geore. A doctor from the slums in the southern Erna region. A good person with exceptional skills in explosives manufacturing. He injured his leg in a previous explosion.¡±
¡°And the assistant?¡±
Lia scrutinized the unsettling blueprint with a serious expression.
¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that she has red hair.¡±
¡°What about her name?¡±
¡°Yes. Perhaps, any spection¡¡±
Instead of answering, Lia walked around the barracks, examining the new blueprints.
She knew nothing about explosives. She understood the basic principles of chemical reactions causing explosions, but creating intricate blueprints was beyond her capability.
¡°Where is ude buried?¡±
She didn¡¯t expect the word ¡°buried¡± to sound so frightening. Carso approached her, his trembling hand clenched by her side.
¡°I heard it¡¯s in front of Tunnel 4, about 120 meters from the entrance.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s Tunnel 4, it¡¯s here.¡±
A ce marked with both red and green symbols. And on the blueprint of the bomb they had just passed, there was clearly a green marking as well.
¡°It¡¯s not certain, but¡ there¡¯s a high possibility of intentional sabotage. The green markings here on this blueprint¡ Unlike the other bombs, there are additional devices. I¡¯m not an expert, so I don¡¯t know what it is exactly, but it seems to be a device that slows down the ignition of gunpowder.¡±
Upon hearing her words, Carso¡¯s face turned pale, and he clenched his fist in anger.
¡°Are you saying¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s intentional sabotage. Definitely¡¡±
Her vision turned white. In the moment she confirmed the truth, Lia blindly felt her way through the interior of the mine. Tunnel 4 was closer to the end than the entrance. Moreover, it was a recentlypleted section after the construction of a new support pir.
It might not have copsed. Perhaps¡
¡°What¡¯s next to this?¡± she asked.
¡°It¡¯s a forest.¡±
Lia tore the blueprint and rolled it up tightly. Then she rushed out. The passing drizzle seemed to have intensified into heavy rain.
¡°Canillia!¡±
Chapter 110.2
Chapter 110.2
Luan grabbed Lia¡¯s arm as she attempted to dive into the forest. The rain was so fierce that visibility was almost nonexistent. Strange gray irises, revealed between damp strands of hair, flickered with anger.
Lia shook Luan¡¯s hand.
¡°He¡¯s right near Tunnel 4! But he hasn¡¯te out with the waves. The passage must have been intact before the rain started. So ude must have moved deeper inside before it copsed!¡±
¡°So what? What do you n to do by yourself?¡±
¡°I have to make sure. If there¡¯s a possibility, I have to find a way somehow! Don¡¯t underestimate me. I may be a woman, but I can do a lot. Luan, please¡ Find that doctor. You might know who he is. That¡¯s how you can help me.¡±
¡°Hah, in the end, you won¡¯t let me protect you.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll protect myself. When I need help, I¡¯ll reach out. So Luan¡¡±
Luan, with a stiffened expression, took a step back and wiped his face with both hands.
Then he handed her a small dagger attached to his waist.
¡°It might be useful in unforeseen circumstances. Take it. And¡ I¡¯ll attach the hilt for you.
Wait for me.¡±
¡°Follow behind. We¡¯ll go this way.¡±
There was no time to dy. Leaving Luan¡¯s cursing behind, Lia leaped into the forest.
Animals would have dug burrows to hibernate in during the previous winter. Since it hadn¡¯t been long since the weather turned warmer, those burrows were likely still intact. If it were such a ce, it would be easier to dig through the earthpared to the beginning of the tunnel. Furthermore, it aligned with the direction of the rain, so the digging speed would be faster.
As she walked along the slope that connected the mine and the forest, checking the acquired blueprint, it happened. Lia was startled and stepped back at the feeling of loose soil under her feet.
It was soil. Red soil, as if it had been dug up and thrown away with a shovel.
She realized she was standing on top of the soil she had disturbed.
It was like a massive beast had churned up the ground and escaped from the chaotic ce.
***
ude clenched and unclenched his fist, feeling his strength gradually returning. If he set his mind to it, he could overpower Marilyn and find out who the aplice was, but it would be a gamble.
¡°You were my fianc¨¦e.¡±
Marilyn, who had been sitting next to him as if in a daze, finally spoke.
¡°Of course not anymore. You promised to marry another woman.¡±
ude looked down at Marilyn, who was sitting closely beside him, with a puzzled expression in his eyes.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°My father murdered your father. That¡¯s why you executed my father.¡±
Heat seeped into ude¡¯s eyes as he recalled that moment. Still not fully recovered, he wavered his fist back and forth and leaned against the tree.
¡°But why are you doing this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. If not me, then myrades will kill you. But before that, I wanted to say it. I believe in my father¡¯s innocence¡ and I genuinely loved you.¡±
Marilyn, her voice clouded, stood up and pulled out a jackknife from her pocket, kneeling in front of him.
ude stared at Marilyn absentmindedly. The hand holding the knife trembled, and her face was so pale that it resembled a corpse.
¡°If I kill you, I will soon kill myself, Duke Ihar.¡±
¡°Even so, do you still have to kill me?¡±
¡°If it were Doctor Carl, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. He¡¯s the one who nned this for revenge.
And I¡¯m the same. I lost everything because of you.¡±
Hot tears streamed down Marilyn¡¯s eyes¡ªtears that were not fake but real. She knew the difference. Marilyn Selby had tried to stop the execution of the Viscount, even at the cost of driving away from Canillia, and she had even gone to the Emperor before her mother¡¯s execution.
If she had been born as ady who would do whatever it took to save her parents, she would have lived a different life.
¡°Please forgive me. I will join you soon.¡±
With her head bowed deeply, Marilyn pressed her forehead against his shoulder, the tip of her knife piercing his nape. However, no matter how slow the speed was¡
ude let out a deep sigh and tried to pry the woman off him.
¡°ude¡?¡±
But unexpectedly, a voice that should not have been heard here called his name.
¡®Why?¡¯
ude turned his head in the direction where Canillia¡¯s voice came from. In an instant, the knife fell between his legs.
Marilyn hastily picked up the knife and pointed it at Canillia, rising to her feet.
¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡±
¡°Marilyn?¡±
¡°Don¡¯te! Don¡¯te, don¡¯te!¡±
¡°Calm down. I won¡¯t go anywhere! Calm down.¡±
¡°Don¡¯te. Don¡¯t take a single step! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this man.¡±
As Marilyn¡¯s knife pointed towards ude, Canillia raised her hands and stepped back.
¡°Don¡¯t, please!¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one who continues to make me miserable until the end, Canillia.¡±
ude blinked his eyes slowly as he looked at her standing in the rain. Unbelievably, the real Canillia was standing in front of him.
¡°Did you save the Duke? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m relieved.¡±
Canillia¡¯s body slumped onto the mud, as if her strength had left her. Then she took deep,bored breaths and bowed her head deeply. Even without looking, he knew.
Canillia was crying now.
As the heavy rain poured down on her, Canillia remained seated, a hazy mist rising above her shoulders.
ude looked at her in that state, his stiffened lips moving. The pain in his chest was so intense that it felt like someone was tearing him apart.
¡°Canillia.¡±
He uttered her name with a bitterugh. Then he tightly grasped Marilyn¡¯s hand, which was pointing the knife at him.
¡°Ugh!¡±
The knife slipped from the hand that trembled under the excruciating grip. It was a powerful force, as if his wrist would break.
Looking up at the pensive Marilyn, ude warned her with a fierce tone.
¡°Since you saved me, I¡¯ll save you as well for thest time. But never appear before me again.¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!